《Apocalypse: King of Zombies》


 Chapter 1 I choose... zombies!

    "Huff... huff... where am I?"


    Ethan Cole suddenly jolted awake in bed.


    "Wait, didn''t I get my head blown off!?"


    He looked around, trying to make sense of his surroundings.


    A woman was sleeping next to him, her chest full and round, probably a D-cup...


    Scattered on the floor were a flight attendant''s uniform, ck stockings, and a bra...


    The room was a mess.


    "Hold on... isn''t this the flight attendant I got off the ne with a month ago!?"


    Panicking, Ethan grabbed his phone from the nightstand. The screen showed the time: 12:01 AM.


    And the date: November 1st!!!


    Ethan stared at the phone in shock.


    He stumbled into the bathroom, looking up at his reflection in the mirror.


    Clear eyes, a youthful face, skin full of life, as if nothing had ever happened.


    Without thinking, he pulled off the condom still on him, and a wild thought began to form in his mind.


    He stared nkly at the mirror, at the young, very much alive face staring back at him.


    "Did I...e back to life!?"


    "Back to 15 days before the zombie apocalypse game starts!?"


    Just then, a cold, mechanical voice echoed in his mind.


    [Ding! Congrattions, lucky one. You''ve been granted a one-time chance to be reborn, along with an SSS-level spatial storage ring.]


    At this moment, a ring had already appeared on Ethan''s finger, and the ruby set in the ring emitted a dazzling red glow that grew increasingly intense.


    His heart raced. The bright light made him instinctively close his eyes, and soon, a vast, starry space appeared in his consciousness, like a dimension that could hold anything.


    "Did I just get a cheat ability? And a storage ring!?"


    He couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement. This was the ultimate survival skill for the apocalypse!


    [Ding! Please choose: Join the human faction or the zombie faction.]


    "Faction choice again?"


    "But it''s still 15 days before the apocalypse starts, which means I can prepare ahead of time?" Ethan muttered to himself, a sly grin forming on his lips.


    He thought for a moment, images shing through his mind: as a human, he could use his knowledge from his previous life to stockpile supplies, build a secure shelter, and wait out the apocalypse. Maybe he could even spend those lonely days with different women, bing a king in the post-apocalyptic world.@@novelbin@@


    Wasn''t this the perfect start for a post-apocalyptic hero?


    [So, please choose your faction.]


    "Alright, this time... I choose¡ªzombie!"


    ...


    "What an idiot! Why would he choose zombies?!"Far away in the heavens, God watched this unfold, furious.


    He grabbed the coffee mug next to him¡ªhis favorite one, with the words "World''s Best God" written on it.


    The mug shattered into pieces, and a hint of regret shed in God''s eyes as he muttered under his breath, "I knew I should''ve given this rebirth chance to someone else!"


    ...


    Three dayster.


    In the yard of a ughterhouse, workers were busy hauling fresh meat.


    Oddly enough, besides the meat, there were also jars of bright red blood being carefully packed into ss containers.


    In the morning sunlight, the jars gleamed with a crimson hue, almost like fine wine.


    "Big Frank, what''s up with the boss? The farm was doing fine, so why did he suddenly order the ughter of over a hundred thousand animals?" one worker asked, unable to hold back his curiosity.


    Another worker chimed in, "Yeah, and why does he need so much blood?"


    Foreman Frank frowned. He didn''t understand it either, but he didn''t want to seem clueless in front of the workers.


    "Don''t ask too many questions about the boss. Just do your job."


    "Oh, got it."


    The workers continued their tasks.


    They wore masks, white gloves, and even had their hair tightly covered.


    Frank reminded them again, "Keep everything clean. Don''t let anything fall into the meat. Ethan''s a real stickler for cleanliness. One hair in the meat, and he''ll dock your pay."


    "Got it, Big Frank. Don''t worry."


    The workers nodded, but privately, they couldn''t help whispering among themselves.


    "Have you guys noticed? The boss has been acting kinda weirdtely."


    "Weird how? He seems normal to me."


    "He''s a clean freak. Hates anything dirty. Yesterday he saw me smoking while working, and some ash fell on the cutting board, the way he looked at me... it was like he wanted to kill me."


    "Oh, that exins it! I was wondering why he..."


    "Shh! Stop talking."


    One of the workers cleared his throat, cutting off the conversation. In the distance, a tall, slender young man was walking toward them. He was dressed in a crisp white shirt, looking spotless and sharp, as if untouched by a speck of dust.


    His features were perfectly chiseled, so strikingly handsome that it was hard to look away.


    But his narrow eyes held a coldness that sharply contrasted with his warm appearance.


    Foreman Frank quickly stepped forward to greet him.


    "Boss, the 9,600 cows, 4,000 turkeys, 20,000 pigs, over 50,000 chickens, and 7,000 sheep have all been ughtered."


    Ethan nodded, his gaze sweeping over the neatly wrapped meat and jars of blood, clearly satisfied.


    "Go ahead and settle the wages."


    "Thank you, boss. It''s been a pleasure working with you."


    Frank''s face lit up with a smile. He instinctively reached out to shake Ethan''s hand, but Ethan just stood there, staring coldly at his outstretched hand, not moving an inch.


    Realizing his mistake, Frank awkwardly withdrew his hand, forcing a smile. Everyone knew Ethan had a severe case of germophobia and hated physical contact. It wasmon knowledge around the farm.


    "Well, we''ll be off then, boss. Hope we can work together again next time."


    Frank chuckled nervously, leading the workers out of the yard. They quickly boarded a small bus and drove away from the scene.


    Ethan watched as the workers drove off, then walked over to the piles of meat and jars of blood. With a simple wave of his hand, everything vanished in an instant.


    Of course, the meat and blood hadn''t disappeared into thin air¡ªthey had been stored in Ethan''s spatial storage ring.


    The space inside the ring was vast and limitless, with timepletely frozen. Anything ced inside would remain unchanged indefinitely.


    Ethan''s mind drifted back to the apocalyptic zombie game from his previous life. When the game began, 1% of all life on Earth randomly transformed into zombies.s had the option to join either the zombie or human factions. If not enough people chose to be zombies, the system would forcibly mutate random individuals.


    But death was real.


    The terrifying scenes of the apocalypse were still fresh in his memory. Zombies roamed the streets, mutated monsters wreaked havoc, and humanity faced extreme shortages of resources.


    People fought viciously over a single bottle of clean water or a moldy piece of bread. They betrayed friends and family, tearing off the masks of civility in the face of survival.


    If an ordinary person were reborn just before the apocalypse, their first instinct would be to stockpile supplies to ensure survival. Water, food, medicine¡ªthese would be the top priorities for anyone siding with the humans.


    But Ethan had chosen a different path.


    He preferred to stockpile raw meat and fresh blood.


    Because¡­ he was about to be the first zombie.


    For zombies, blood and flesh weren''t just food¡ªthey were the source of power.


    By consuming blood and flesh, zombies could absorb energy, evolving continuously until they became the Zombie King.


    A zombie with an abundant supply of blood and flesh could evolve at an unimaginable speed.


    In short, a zombie''s evolution depended on how much blood and flesh they could devour.


    As a zombie, Ethan''s potential for growth was directly tied to how much blood and meat he could consume.


    Just then, his phone rang. It was Nina Alvarez, an employee from his supermarket.


    "Boss, the 100,000 frozen steaks, 50,000 frozen chicken wings, and 30,000 frozen meatballs you ordered have all arrived."


    "Good. Tell all the major suppliers across the country to keep the ordersing. If international suppliers can deliver within ten days, ce orders with them too," Ethan instructed calmly.


    "Wait, more orders?"


    Nina''s voice was filled with surprise. "But... boss, we''re already out of working capital. We can''t even afford the deposits."


    "I''ll handle the money. Just keep cing the orders."


    "Uh, okay then."


    Nina agreed, though she was still full of doubt.


    No money, yet still ordering more supplies? What was all this stockpiling for? Was the world really about to end?


    ...


    Ethan owned a farm, arge supermarket, an estate, and several properties¡ªpart of the inheritance left by his parents.


    His parents had passed away when he was very young.


    He grew up in an orphanage and inherited his parents'' assets when he came of age.


    Over the years, he had worked hard to expand his businesses, but his liquid assets were limited.


    Now, the most valuable things he owned had all been stored in his spatial storage ring.


    "There are only twelve days left until the apocalypse begins. I need to figure out how to get more money and keep stockpiling blood and meat."


    As Ethan pondered his next move, he noticed two cars approaching on the road outside the farm: a Maserati Quattroporte and a Honda Civic.


    A group of thugs stepped out of the Honda Civic, covered in tattoos and sporting brightly dyed hair.


    Most people would feel a headacheing on at the sight of them, but Ethan''s lips curled into a slight smile.


    "Out of money, and someonees to deliver it. Hungry, and someone brings food..."


    As the Maserati Quattroporte came to a stop, a middle-aged man stepped out. He was dressed in a ck suit, bald, with a thick gold chain around his neck and a leather briefcase tucked under his arm. His swagger made it clear he thought he was in charge.


    This was Warren, a well-known developer in Los Angeles. He had long had his eye on Ethan''s farm, convinced that developing thend would make him a fortune.


    But no matter what offer Warren made, Ethan had always refused to sell.


    Since persuasion hadn''t worked, Warren had decided to apply a little pressure. He brought along a group of thugs to intimidate Ethan into selling.


    "Ethan, long time no see!" Warren called out with a smug grin.

 Chapter 2 Something dirty…

    Warren strode into Ethan''s yard, a group of thugs trailing behind him. They all had a cocky swagger, their bodies covered in tattoos of skulls and cobras, clearly trying to project an air of intimidation. But Ethan''s expression remained calm,pletely unfazed by their presence.


    "Hey, Warren," Ethan greeted him casually, his tone as cool as ever.


    Warren gave a slight smile and got straight to the point. "Ethan, you know why I''m here. Have you thought about what we discussed regarding thisnd?"


    His tone was polite enough, clearly intending to start off civil before applying pressureter.


    But to his surprise, Ethan nodded and replied calmly, "Yeah, I''ve thought it over. I''m willing to sell it to you for the price you offered."


    Warren froze for a moment, a look of disbelief crossing his face.


    He hadn''t expected Ethan to agree so easily. Even the thugs behind him exchanged confused nces, as if the script had suddenly changed.


    "You¡­ you''re really agreeing?" Warren asked again, his voice tinged with uncertainty.


    Ethan nodded again. "Yep. No need for my little farm to get in the way of your big ns."


    Hearing this, Warren''s face lit up with joy, and he couldn''t help but feel smug.


    Finally, this kid''se to his senses.


    "Hahaha, great! Let''s sign the contract right now," Warren said eagerly.


    His assistant immediately handed over a contract that had clearly been prepared in advance. They''de ready, just waiting for Ethan''s approval.


    Without hesitation, Ethan sat down, picked up a pen, and began signing page after page.


    Thend his farm sat on wasn''t small¡ªit was worth a solid $20 million at market value. As Warren watched Ethan sign, he still couldn''t quite believe how smoothly things were going.


    "Ethan, what''s going on with your farm? Why''d you suddenly decide to sell?" Warren couldn''t help but ask, his curiosity getting the better of him.


    Ethan didn''t even look up, his voice as calm as ever. "Because I need the money."


    "Need money?" Warren''s eyes narrowed slightly as his mind started working. He wasn''t just a real estate developer¡ªhe was also a seasoned loan shark.


    The thugs he kept around weren''t just for show; they helped him handle certain "special" business matters when needed.


    Suddenly, an idea struck him. This could be another opportunity to make some extra cash.


    "Ethan, are you still short on money? If you need more¡­ I might be able to help you out," Warren said, his tone softening, as if offering a lifeline.


    Ethan paused for a moment, lifting his head to meet Warren''s gaze. He looked at the man''s broad, scarred face, and for the first time, the usually arrogant bald guy seemed almost¡­ pleasant.


    With the end of the world looming, here was someone not only buying his farm but also offering to lend him money. What a generous guy!


    Ethan couldn''t help but feel a wave of gratitude, almost moved to tears by Warren''s unexpected "kindness."


    ...


    "Warren, your help came at just the right time. We''re definitely going to make a fortune in the future," Ethan said, breaking the silence.


    "Haha! Haha!"


    Warren burst intoughter, as if he could already see the money rolling in. "Helping you is no problem, but you know my rules. The interest isn''t low, and I''ll need coteral."@@novelbin@@


    "No problem. I''ve got a supermarket, an estate, and a house," Ethan replied without hesitation.


    Warren already knew Ethan''s assets inside and out. The estate was in the suburbs, a luxurious private property. The house? A spacious penthouse in a prime area of Los Angeles, worth at least $30 million. And the supermarket? Located in a prime spot, thend alone was worth $50 million.


    "Ethan, since you''re being so straightforward, I can lend you $80 million. How''s that sound?"


    "Deal," Ethan agreed, quick and to the point.


    Warren was secretly thrilled, feeling like he''d just scored a huge win. This deal was a sure thing for him, practically risk-free. He couldn''t help but feel proud of his business acumen.


    "Hahaha, Ethan, let''s stick to the usual process. You''ll need to sign a promissory note, leave your fingerprint, and hand over the property deeds."


    "No problem," Ethan responded calmly.


    The deal was wrapped up quickly. Ethan sold off his farm and secured an $80 million loan, bringing his total funds to a cool $100 million.


    Warren, satisfied, left with the contracts and promissory note, his crew following behind him.


    Ethan stood at the entrance of the farm, watching as Warren''s car disappeared into the distance. His gaze was deep, as if he was contemting something.


    The endgame was about to begin. What would Warren think when the time came?


    Oh¡­ maybe he wouldn''t be thinking anything at all.


    ¡­


    After selling the farm, Ethan started packing up, getting ready to take whatever supplies he could with him.


    He nned to head to the supermarket and store the new inventory.


    The supermarket wasn''t just stocked with fresh meat; it also had clothes, towels, soap, detergent, and other essentials.


    Even though Ethan had turned into a zombie, he was different from the others. He became more rational¡ªand even more obsessed with cleanliness.


    Beep beep beep!


    Just as he was about to get moving, his phone buzzed. He pulled it out and saw a message from "L."


    "Something dirty¡­" Ethan muttered to himself.


    L was the campus beauty at University of Southern California, sweet and cute, with countless admirers. She was known as the "heartbreaker."


    Back when Ethan was lonely and desperate for a sense of belonging, he''d gotten into a rtionship with her.


    "Babe, my birthday''s next month. What are you getting me?" L''s message came through, her tone yful and teasing.


    "The gift''s already ready," Ethan replied coldly, his eyes devoid of any warmth.


    L seemed pleased and quickly responded, "Thanks, babe! Honestly, the gift doesn''t matter. What matters is your little swimmers."


    "My swimmers, huh¡­ You''ll find out soon enough," Ethan''s reply was short, and his heart remained unmoved.


    In his previous life, Ethan had been hiding in his supermarket when he received a desperate message from L.


    She said she was holed up in her dorm room, hadn''t eaten in days, and was on the verge of starving to death.


    But to save her, he risked everything, leaving the safety of the store to bring her food. Unfortunately, he ended up getting infected and turning into a zombie.


    Even after bing a zombie, he couldn''t let go of his obsession. He still tried to bring her food.


    Using his new zombie form to avoid attacks from other zombies, he dragged his stiff body through the hordes.


    But when he arrived at her dorm, the sight that greeted him shattered himpletely.


    L was having sex with five other men.


    When she realized Ethan had turned into a zombie, she didn''t hesitate. She tied him to a post and forced him to watch as she and the five men continued their wild orgy.


    Afterward, they tortured Ethan mercilessly, and in the end, one of them blew his head off with a shotgun.


    At the time, Ethan had desperately tried to exin, but he''d already lost the ability to speak. All that came out were low, guttural growls, like a helpless animal.


    Maybe¡­ whether Ethan was a zombie or still human didn''t matter to them at all.


    There were twelve days left until the apocalypse, and Ethan had already nned a "surprise" for those people.


    He smirked coldly, silently deciding that it was time to show them his "attitude."


    After all, in this soon-to-copse world, living humans were just another form of "resource" to him.


    He put down his phone after replying to L''s message, feeling nothing inside.


    Next, he began organizing the supplies from the farm.


    Generators, sr panels¡ªthese were all things that would be useful in the apocalypse. He stored them one by one in his spatial storage ring.


    He even took a digger. Nothing was off-limits.


    The ring had more than enough space, so there was no need to worry about running out of room.


    Besides the practical supplies, Ethan also packed a few items that held special meaning for him.


    On the wall hung an old photograph, a group picture of some kids. It was taken at the orphanage where he grew up, and it carried nearly all his childhood memories.


    Most of the kids at the orphanage had been abandoned by their parents. Some had physical disabilities, others had intellectual challenges.


    In the photo, the two most noticeable children were Ethan and a girl named Mia.


    Mia was holding a teddy bear, her skin pale like porcin, and her big, watery eyes radiated innocence.


    However, Ethan remembered the head of the orphanage once telling him that Mia had mental health issues.


    When she was twelve, she had bitten off half of a boy''s face and was sent to a psychiatric hospital.


    Ethan never saw her again after that.


    But before that incident, they had been close.


    They would often fold paper, draw, and y games together.


    Ethan had never thought there was anything wrong with Mia. What he remembered most clearly were her crescent-shaped eyes when she smiled and the warmth in her expression when she looked at him.


    He carefully ced the photo into his storage ring as well.


    Once everything was packed, he got into his yellow Chevy Cruze and headed to his supermarket.


    When he arrived, there were several trucks parked outside, and workers were busy unloading goods.


    Nina, the warehouse manager, came running over, sweating and holding a ledger.


    "Boss, you''re back. Here''s today''s delivery list. Can you check it over?" Nina said, panting.


    Nina was a college student who worked part-time at the supermarket to pay for her tuition.


    Lately, the supermarket had been receiving a lot of stock, and she was swamped with work.


    Ethan nodded, took the ledger, and flipped through a few pages. Then, looking at Nina''s exhausted face, he said calmly, "It''s gettingte. You should go home and rest."


    Nina froze for a moment, then smiled gratefully. "Thanks, boss. But I have ss tomorrow morning, so I might not be able toe in until the afternoon."


    Ethan looked at her, his tone t. "You don''t need toe in anymore."


    Nina''s smile instantly stiffened. She clearly hadn''t expected to hear that.


    "B-boss, did I do something wrong?" she asked cautiously, her voice tinged with unease.


    Ethan shook his head. "It''s not you. I''ve just run into some troubletely, and the supermarket''s going to be closed for a while."


    Nina lowered her head. She understood what he meant, but she still felt a bit disappointed. In a soft voice, she said, "Oh¡­ I see."


    Ethan looked at her and added, "I''ll pay you double for this month. Go home."


    Nina lifted her head, a flicker of gratitude in her eyes, though it was overshadowed by sadness.


    She quietly thanked him and turned to leave the supermarket.


    Ethan watched her go, but felt no emotion.


    The end wasing, and soon, everything would be reset.


    ¡­

 Chapter 3 Food

    Ethan decided to close the supermarket, let all the employees go, and take down the store''s sign.For the next few days, his job was to receive deliveries. He contacted major suppliers, slaughterhouses, and farm owners, and soon, trucks were arriving one after another, dropping off supplies.


    Most of the deliveries were raw meat, but there were also some everyday cleaning products and household items.


    To Ethan, these supplies were more important than food.


    "Mr. Cole, your delivery''s here." A few UPS drivers started unloading boxes into the supermarket. Before long, a small mountain of cardboard boxes had formed.


    These boxes were heavy because they contained weapons Ethan had ordered on the dark web¡ª600 compound bows, 700 crossbows, and thousands of knives, machetes, and other blades.


    In the early days of the apocalypse, these weapons would be incredibly effective.


    Sure, Ethan was about to turn into a zombie, but as a zombie with ambition, using weapons didn''t seem too unreasonable, right?


    Time flew by, and before he knew it, the day before the apocalypse game had arrived.


    Ethan had nearly spent his entire $100 million budget, but since he had only paid deposits, his purchasing power far exceeded that amount.


    He had practically cornered the market, clearing out the inventories of several major suppliers.


    It was now evening, and the last rays of the setting sun streamed into the empty supermarket.


    All the shelves had been cleared, and Ethan had stored all the supplies in his spatial storage ring.


    Tomorrow morning, the apocalypse game would officially begin, and Ethan was ready to stop being human.


    Still, he picked up a mop and cleaned the supermarket until it was spotless.


    Keeping things clean had become a habit for him. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ethan stood by the window, looking out at the street.


    The road was still busy with cars, their headlights flickering in the evening rush hour.


    People hurried along, eager to get home.


    Elementary school kids, guided by a crossing guard, lined up to cross the street, their backpacks bouncing with each step. They laughed and chatted as they walked, their voices filled with joy. Parents stood nearby, smiling warmly and waving to their waiting children. Everything seemed normal, just an ordinary evening.


    But Ethan knew that by tomorrow, all of this would be gone. At this moment, he felt an unusual calm, savoring the last bit of peace.


    Suddenly, the metal shutter made a screeching sound as someone violently pulled it up from the outside. The sunset light spilled in, revealing three figures.


    "Hey boss, I''m starving. How about giving me something to eat?" The leader, a young man with fiery red hair, spoke with a cocky tone. He was a local troublemaker, always hanging around to mooch food and drinks.


    Shop owners hated dealing with guys like him. They''d show up every few days, causing trouble and driving away customers, so most business owners would just give them something to avoid a scene.


    Ethan didn''t even bother to look up. He replied flatly, "The store''s closed. I''ve got nothing for you."


    "What?" The punks looked around at the empty shelves, clearly surprised. Just a few days ago, the supermarket had been stocking up like crazy. How could it suddenly be out of business? "The store''s really closed? So¡­ does that mean we won''t see that cute warehouse girl anymore?" one of the lackeys asked, scratching his head in disappointment.


    "Yo, Red, what do we do now?" another lackey whispered, clearly unsure of what to do next.


    The red-haired leader sized Ethan up, a sly grin forming on his face. "Boss, even if your store''s closed, you can''t just let us starve, right? How about lending us some cash so we can grab a bite?"


    Ethan didn''t want these punks ruining his last bit of peace, so he casually pulled out a wad of hundred-dollar bills from his pocket and tossed it in front of them.


    The stack was easily over a thousand dollars.


    To someone about to turn into a zombie, money was no different from scrap paper.


    "Holy crap!" The red-haired guy''s eyes lit up. He hadn''t expected Ethan to be so generous. He figured Ethan was scared of him, which is why he handed over so much money. "You''re not too bad, man. You know how to play the game."


    The two lackeys were just as excited, feeling like they were really making it big by hanging out with the red-haired guy. On this street, they could walk into any store and the owner would hand over cash. This was exactly what they were in it for.


    "Red! We''ve got it made."


    "Yeah, stick with the boss, and we''ll never have to worry about food or drinks again."


    "Hahaha¡­"


    The red-haired guy waved his hand, signaling his crew to leave with him.


    The red-haired guy laughed smugly, but maybe he laughed a little too hard, because a small bug flew straight into his mouth.


    "Ptooey!"


    He coughed violently and spat out a thick glob of phlegm, which landed right on the floor Ethan had just cleaned until it was spotless.


    He glanced at the sticky mess on the floor, completely unconcerned, as if it were no big deal.


    "Hold on." Ethan''s voice suddenly broke the silence in the supermarket.


    The red-haired guy and his two lackeys stopped in their tracks, turning around to look at Ethan with puzzled expressions.


    "What''s up? You got something else to say?" The redhead raised an eyebrow, his tone laced with impatience.


    Ethan''s cold gaze fell on the spit, his voice calm but carrying a chilling edge. "The floor''s dirty."


    He began walking toward the red-haired guy, his steps steady, his eyes filled with a cold, unsettling intensity.


    The redhead froze for a moment, then burst out laughing. "I just spit on the floor, man. You''re really gonna get worked up over that?"


    His two lackeys joined in, crossing their arms and smirking at Ethan, clearly not taking him seriously. After all, when they had asked for money earlier, Ethan had handed it over without hesitation. Why would he suddenly get mad over something so trivial?


    But the laughter stopped abruptly in the next second.


    A flash of cold steel appeared in Ethan''s hand, and in one swift motion, a sharp hunting knife sliced through the air, heading straight for the redhead''s neck.


    Thwack!


    The blade cut cleanly, and the red-haired guy''s head dropped to the floor with a dull thud.


    His eyes were wide open, still frozen in that smug grin, but now twisted and stiff. His mouth hung slightly open, as if he wanted to say something, but only blood gushed from his severed throat.


    Thud!


    His body collapsed heavily to the ground, blood quickly pooling across the floor.


    He never understood, even in his final moments, why Ethan had suddenly killed him so ruthlessly.


    The two remaining lackeys were completely paralyzed with fear. Their "Red," the guy they had always looked up to, had been decapitated in an instant!


    "Oh my god, oh my god¡ªwhat the hell?!" one of them stammered, his voice trembling, his face pale as a sheet, his legs shaking uncontrollably.


    They were just small-time street punks, used to bullying the weak. They had never seen anything this brutal before. The only thought in their minds now was to run for their lives.


    Ethan''s expression remained cold, as if what had just happened was nothing more than a trivial matter. His eyes showed no emotion, as if killing was just another routine task for him.


    "P-please don''t kill me! I''m sorry!" one of the lackeys stammered, dropping to his knees, his voice thick with terror.


    "Y-yeah! We won''t say a word, just let us go!" the other one quickly chimed in, his eyes filled with desperate pleading.


    Ethan smiled faintly, a small, almost imperceptible curve at the corner of his mouth. "Go ahead. I won''t kill you."


    Hearing this, the two punks felt like they had been granted a pardon from death. They scrambled to their feet and bolted for the exit, stumbling over each other in their rush to escape, terrified that if they moved too slowly, they''d lose their lives.


    But they had barely made it a few steps when Ethan calmly raised a crossbow, already loaded and aimed at the back of one of their heads.


    Thwip!


    An arrow whizzed through the air, striking the lackey square in the back of the skull, pinning him to the ground instantly.


    "Aah!" The remaining lackey turned around in horror, seeing his friend''s body crumple to the floor, an arrow sticking out of the back of his head, blood pouring out. His face turned ghostly white, and his legs nearly gave out beneath him.


    "You promised, man! You PROMISED!" he cried, his voice shaking, eyes filled with despair.


    Ethan didn''t respond. He simply pulled back the crossbow string again, another arrow already aimed at the man''s forehead.


    Thwack!


    Another dull thud echoed through the supermarket as the arrow pierced through the man''s skull, ending his life in an instant. His body collapsed to the floor, and once again, the supermarket fell into a deathly silence.


    Ethan lowered the crossbow and walked over to the bodies, glancing down at the three corpses. He muttered to himself, "The crossbow''s power isn''t bad."


    With a casual wave of his hand, the three bodies vanished, stored away in his spatial storage ring.


    To him, these corpses were no different from the other supplies he had gathered.


    In the world of the coming apocalypse, both the living and the dead were nothing more than ''food.''

 Chapter 4 The Apocalypse Game Begins

    Ethan returned to his place.It was a towering skyscraper, and his home was on the 42nd floor, right at the top.


    The apartment was spotless, so clean it was almost impressive. Every item was meticulously arranged, and the minimalist design gave the whole space a refreshing, uncluttered feel.


    The windows were reinforced with sturdy steel bars, perfectly sealed and unbreakable.


    This was to protect him from the flying mutated beasts that had started appearing in the apocalypse, capable of launching sudden attacks.


    On the roof, solar panels had already been installed. Even though Ethan was about to turn into a zombie, electricity was still an essential part of his life.


    While he would lose his human physical abilities, his mind would remain intact.


    To pass the time, he could still watch TV, play video games, and scroll through his phone. Through these devices, he could stay informed about the outside world and keep up with the latest developments in the apocalypse.


    Everything was ready.


    The countdown to the end of the world had begun.


    ...


    The long night finally passed, and the morning light slowly spread across the land.


    Ethan remembered clearly that the apocalypse would begin at 8:00 AM. He glanced at the clock on the wall. The hands pointed to 7:59.


    Only one minute left.


    He walked to the window and looked down at the street below.


    Outside, everything seemed normal¡ªcars filled the roads, and people were walking around, chatting and laughing, as if nothing was wrong.


    The second hand of the clock ticked, slowly aligning with the minute hand. A new era was about to begin.


    8:00 AM.


    Suddenly, the once-bright sky was covered by an eerie red glow. The sun turned blood-red, as if the entire world had been stained with an ominous hue.


    People on the street looked up, confusion written all over their faces. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Why''s the sun turning red?"


    "Is this some kind of astronomical event?"


    "Hurry, take a picture and post it on Facebook!"


    Just then, a virtual system interface suddenly appeared in front of everyone, as if reality had instantly turned into a video game.


    [Ding! Please choose: Join the Humans or the Zombies?]


    Most people froze, staring blankly at the options in front of them, unsure of what to do.


    After a moment of hesitation, someone slowly reached out and selected the "Human" option.


    [The apocalypse game will officially start in 30 seconds. Please make your choice quickly. If there aren''t enough players in the zombie faction, the system will randomly assign participants.]


    The cold, mechanical voice echoed in everyone''s ears, like a countdown to their doom.


    Panic set in. People hurriedly chose "Human," desperately clinging to the last shred of safety they could find.


    [5]


    [4]


    [3]


    [2]


    [1]


    ...


    The countdown hit zero.


    Chaos erupted. People frantically tried to confirm their choices.


    But in the next moment, many of them blacked out, as if struck down by an invisible force, instantly losing consciousness.


    On the streets, cars veered out of control, crashing into one another.


    "Bang! Crash!"


    Windows shattered, glass flying everywhere, and the streets descended into chaos. Panic spread like wildfire as people''s expressions grew more frantic.


    "Honey! What''s wrong? Wake up!"


    On the sidewalk, a woman desperately shook the man who had collapsed beside her. But when the man opened his eyes, his face had twisted into something monstrous. Without warning, he lunged at her, sinking his teeth into her neck.


    "Ahhh¡ª!!"


    Her scream tore through the air as blood quickly soaked her clothes. Her body convulsed violently, her eyes rolling back as her life drained away in an instant.


    Similar scenes played out all over the streets.


    "Monsters! There are monsters!"


    "They''re zombies! Run!"


    "Mom, please wake up!"


    Screams, cries, and roars echoed through the city, plunging it into utter chaos.


    Ethan stood by the window, and everything went black. He lost consciousness.


    When he woke up again, he was no longer human.


    "Ugh¡ª"


    He opened his mouth, but all that came out was a low, raspy groan. His ability to speak was completely gone.


    "Just as I thought¡­"


    Ethan mused silently. His body had undergone a massive transformation, and many of his functions were lost.


    Even the 10-inch DICK he had once been so proud of was now unresponsive.


    "Looks like I''ll need to evolve before I can get that back," he thought.


    He turned to look at the mirror in the living room. His reflection hadn''t changed much, except for his skin, which had turned pale as paper, devoid of any color, giving him a sickly, eerie appearance.


    As a zombie, his limbs were stiff, his movements slow, and he had almost no sense of pain.


    At this point, he was slower than an average human.


    If he were to classify himself based on the levels from his previous life, he was now just a lowly D-class zombie¡ªa rookie.


    However, some of his senses had become sharper. His hearing and sense of smell were now incredibly acute, his nails had hardened into sharp, iron-like blades, and his teeth were strong enough to tear through flesh with ease.


    Ethan picked up an apple from the table and took a small bite.


    The once-familiar sweetness and crispness were now tasteless, like chewing on a piece of dry wax.


    "Disgusting¡­" he muttered under his breath, frowning slightly.


    Worse yet, the apple didn''t satisfy his hunger. Instead, it only intensified the emptiness inside him. His stomach churned, craving something far more primal¡ªflesh.


    Ethan slowly walked toward the dining table. Despite his stiff movements, he still carried himself with his usual grace.


    He picked up a pristine white napkin and carefully tied it around his neck, as if preparing for a fine dining experience.


    From his spatial storage ring, he retrieved a slab of fresh, raw beef and placed it on a plate.


    Then, he picked up a knife and fork, meticulously cutting the beef into small pieces, just as he would have in a high-end restaurant.


    Each slice was precise and deliberate, as though he were still the gentleman dining in luxury.


    He speared a piece of raw beef with his fork and slowly brought it to his mouth.


    His teeth easily tore through the meat, and the blood burst in his mouth, carrying a sweetness he had never tasted before.


    "This¡­ this is what I need," Ethan thought to himself. The taste of raw meat was unexpectedly exquisite, far surpassing any cooked food he had ever eaten.


    Outside, the world was still in chaos. The streets were filled with screams, cries, and the growls of zombies.


    But Ethan paid no attention to any of it.


    He was focused on the meal in front of him, savoring each bite of raw beef.


    As he continued to eat, he could feel energy building up inside him, and his body was quietly changing.


    The more he ate, the more agile his limbs became, and his strength steadily increased.


    The steel knife and fork in his hands, once sturdy and unyielding, now felt fragile. With just a little pressure, he could easily bend them.


    But he didn''t stop. He kept eating, plate after plate, as if his stomach were a bottomless pit that could never be filled.


    Time passed without him noticing, and the streets outside gradually grew quieter. The cries of humans faded away, replaced by the low growls and snarls of zombies.


    The city had fallen. Only a few survivors remained, clinging to life.


    Ethan, however, was still lost in his own world, focused solely on the delicious meal before him.


    He ate a total of fifteen plates of beef before he finally felt somewhat full.


    But even then, his stomach still craved more.


    The growth rate of zombies was astonishing, especially when they had access to plenty of flesh.


    Ethan could feel it¡ªhis body was rapidly recovering as he ate. His movements were becoming more fluid, and his strength was far beyond that of an ordinary person.


    He set down the knife and fork, untied the napkin from his neck, and moved with a smooth, graceful motion. After consuming so much meat, his body was no longer stiff, and his limbs were more flexible than they had been even before he became a zombie.


    "Looks like I''ve leveled up¡­" Ethan thought to himself.


    He estimated that he had now reached the level of a C-class zombie. While he was still far from the peak, he was much stronger than when he had first mutated as a D-class.


    He stood up and walked over to the window, gazing down at the scene below.


    The streets were a wreck, littered with broken glass, bloodstains, and scattered limbs. Zombies roamed the streets, searching for new prey.


    Some zombies gathered in small groups, crouching over human corpses, fighting over the remains like wild animals, growling and snarling as they protected their food.


    Occasionally, he saw survivors jumping from high buildings, trying to escape the nightmare of the apocalypse.


    But their bodies were quickly devoured by the zombies below, leaving nothing behind¡ªnot even bones.


    The sky was still bathed in that eerie red glow, the sun stained with blood, casting a desolate light over the apocalyptic ruins.


    Ethan watched it all, feeling nothing.


    None of this concerned him. He leaned lightly against the windowsill, enjoying the breeze as he picked up a glass of red wine, swirling the liquid gently.


    The deep red wine swirled in the glass, mirroring the blood-red sky outside.


    He took a sip, then picked up a white towel and elegantly wiped the corners of his mouth.


    No matter how the world changed, elegance would never go out of style.

 Chapter 5 Follower

    Ding¡ªSuddenly, Ethan''s phone buzzed, and a Facebook notification popped up on the screen. He picked it up and saw the message was from Lola.


    "Hey babe! Are you okay, Ethan? There are zombies everywhere, and I''m so scared. I''m really worried about you. Are you still alive?"


    Ethan''s fingers glided across the screen as he typed back, "Yeah, I''m still alive."


    Lola immediately sent more messages after seeing his reply: "I''m trapped in my dorm, and I''m almost out of food. You''ve got a lot of supplies, right? Can you bring some over and save me?"


    A strange smile crept across Ethan''s face.


    Since he had already turned into a zombie, that smile looked especially eerie.


    "Hang in there. I''ll come by in a bit," he typed back.


    To Ethan, Lola wasn''t just someone asking for help¡ªshe was "fresh supplies" he had stashed away.


    Of course, he planned to go find her, but not right now.


    The world outside was still dangerous. Even though he had eaten plenty of flesh and was far stronger than an average person, he wanted to wait a few more days. He wanted to get even stronger, just to be sure nothing could go wrong.


    Lola, of course, had no idea she was chatting with a zombie.


    "Babe, you have to come save me. I''m waiting for you! Love you~~~" Lola sent her final message.


    Ethan didn''t reply.


    He knew Lola wasn''t exactly alone right now.


    She was in her dorm, having wild sex with five other guys.


    Two of them were sucking on her breasts, one was pounding her from below, another was playing with her ass, and Lola was giving a blowjob to the guy standing in front of her.


    And yet, she still had the nerve to call him "babe" and send him those fake messages.


    Ethan let out a cold laugh and continued scrolling through the other messages on his phone.


    In the neighborhood group chat, cries for help were flooding in.


    "Neighbors, there''s a zombie in the hallway, banging on my door. What do I do?"


    "Block the door! Don''t let the zombie break in!"


    "I''m almost out of food. I can''t hold out much longer!"


    "Everyone, stay calm! Zombies aren''t that strong. I just shot one dead! If you''ve killed a zombie, speak up. We need to band together and go out for supplies¡­"


    Ethan stared at the messages, lost in thought.


    Even though he had turned into a zombie, he had no intention of attacking his neighbors. flesh wasn''t that tasty, and it didn''t provide nearly as much energy as beef. He still had plenty of supplies, so there was no need to hunt down any living people.


    Of course, if anyone was dumb enough to mess with him, Ethan wouldn''t hesitate to show them what true cruelty looked like. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He was already planning his next move. Sure, humans could band together to fight zombies, but zombies could also unite.


    A powerful zombie king could lead thousands of zombies, coordinating attacks and hunting down prey.


    Ethan decided it was time to recruit a few zombie minions.


    Not to hunt, though. He just wanted them to guard his place, to make sure no one disturbed his peace.


    Ethan grabbed his keys and walked out the door.


    Low growls echoed through the hallway, signaling that zombies were wandering nearby. He didn''t plan to go far¡ªjust find a few minions in this building.


    His standards weren''t high. As long as they were somewhat clean, they''d do¡­


    Ethan walked into the stairwell. After descending one floor, he spotted a shadowy figure at the corner.


    "Raaaargh¡ª"


    A girl let out a low growl.


    She was a zombie too, but instead of attacking Ethan, there was a hint of fear in her eyes.


    She seemed to sense that Ethan was on a higher level than her, like a wolf encountering a tiger. The natural power imbalance kept her from making any sudden moves.


    Ethan recognized her.


    She was his downstairs neighbor, a high jumper before all this happened.


    Years of training had given her long, powerful legs. Even as a zombie, her movements were still agile, and she was just as fast as a regular human.


    And that was without having eaten any flesh yet.


    "Looks like zombies retain some of their traits from when they were alive."


    Ethan thought the girl had potential. If trained properly, she could very well become a swift and agile zombie leader.


    She was wearing a pink T-shirt and jeans, her hair tied in a ponytail. Despite being a zombie, she still looked relatively clean and tidy.


    "She''ll do," Ethan decided.


    He pulled a frozen steak from his pocket and casually tossed it toward her. The female zombie was immediately drawn to the scent of meat. She dropped to her knees, tore open the packaging, and devoured it ravenously.


    After finishing the steak, her eyes showed not just fear, but also a hint of desire and respect.


    "Stick with me, and you''ll get more meat," Ethan communicated to her through a mental signal.


    As a high-level zombie, he had the ability to control other zombies this way.


    The girl seemed to understand. She let out a few low growls before slowly bowing her head.


    This was a gesture of submission among zombies.


    And just like that, Ethan had his first follower.


    He continued wandering the hallway with the female zombie in tow. Before long, they encountered two more zombies with decent potential.


    One of them had been a WWE wrestler in life¡ªmassive, muscular, the perfect example of a strength-based zombie.


    The other zombie didn''t have any obvious physical advantages. He had been a brilliant young PhD, even winning a Nobel Prize before the outbreak.


    Ethan chose him because of the lingering intelligence in his eyes. He seemed more aware than the average zombie. If zombies'' intelligence could be compared to that of dogs, this PhD zombie would definitely be a border collie.


    Aside from these two, none of the other zombies caught Ethan''s eye.


    He led his three new recruits back to his apartment door, sizing them up. While they had potential, their current combat abilities were still no match for humans armed with weapons.


    "If only you guys could use weapons¡­" Ethan thought to himself.


    Suddenly, an idea struck him. Zombies weren''t incapable of using weapons¡ªthey just hadn''t been taught how.


    With a flick of his wrist, Ethan pulled three kukri knives from his spatial storage ring and tossed them onto the ground.


    The clattering of the blades hitting the floor immediately caught the zombies'' attention, but they just stared at the knives, clearly unsure of what to do with them.


    Ethan sent a mental command, instructing them to pick up the knives.


    The zombies obeyed instantly. The wrestler zombie, in particular, grabbed the blade with his bare hand.


    "Shhhk!"


    The sharp edge sliced into his palm, blood dripping onto the floor. But since zombies feel little to no pain, he didn''t react. Instead, he looked at Ethan proudly, as if showing off how obedient he was.


    "Idiot!" Ethan sighed, rubbing his forehead. "Are you planning to hit people with the handle?"


    The PhD zombie, on the other hand, was much smarter. Following Ethan''s instructions, he gripped the knife by the handle and swung it a few times in the air, quickly grasping the weapon''s purpose.


    Ethan was pleased. He immediately ordered the other two zombies to follow the PhD''s example.


    With a demonstration to guide them, the wrestler and the female zombie soon learned how to hold the knives properly.


    It was clear now¡ªzombies could be trained.


    But only a stronger zombie leader had the authority to train them.


    ...

 Chapter 6 A good show

    In the days that followed, Ethan stayed home, living a reclusive life.His routine became simple and predictable: eat meat, and train his zombie minions.


    As time passed, the progress these zombies made was nothing short of astonishing.


    Not only had they fully mastered the use of Kukri knives, but they had also learned how to handle crossbows.


    During these three days, Ethan consumed an enormous amount of flesh, digesting it at an incredible rate and absorbing a significant amount of energy.


    Roughly estimating, he had eaten the equivalent of at least ten cows!


    His body was evolving rapidly, becoming stronger by the day.


    Now, Ethan''s skin was as tough as a truck tire. A knife would only leave a faint white mark when dragged across it.


    Ordinary human weapons could no longer harm him.


    "My head feels kinda itchy... like something''s about to grow out," Ethan muttered, swirling the wine glass in his hand as he gently rolled his neck.


    This sensation was a sign that he was evolving from a C-rank to a B-rank.


    Once he reached B-rank, a crystal core would form inside his skull, significantly boosting his overall strength. He would also awaken a special ability.


    Every zombie''s ability was different.


    Some were basic, like rapid healing, super infection, or growing bone spikes. Others were more bizarre, like hallucination, dream invasion, or mind control.


    These strange abilities often caught enemies off guard, sometimes even killing them without a trace.


    Ethan wasn''t sure what ability he would awaken.


    In his previous life, due to a lack of enough flesh, he had never evolved to such a high level. He hadn''t even had the chance to show his potential before Lola''s five boyfriends killed him.


    Now, he took a refined sip of the blood in his glass, feeling the energy flow through his body.


    After a few days of experimentation, he concluded that beef tasted the best, followed by pork, with chicken coming in last.


    As for blood, cow''s blood was undoubtedly the most delicious¡ªit was like drinking a can of "Red Bull."


    Every time he drank cow''s blood, his cells became more active, his energy absorption sped up, and even his pale face would gain a slight flush of color.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Just as Ethan was leisurely enjoying his "Red Bull," a series of heavy thuds echoed from the street outside.


    Thanks to his zombie-enhanced hearing, he easily picked up on the sounds.


    "What''s going on out there?" He walked over to the window and leaned down to look.


    On the street below, a group of heavily armed humans was busy at work. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Their arms were wrapped in newspaper, secured tightly with duct tape¡ªclearly an attempt to prevent zombie bites.


    They were wielding all sorts of weapons: wrenches, crowbars, and even a frying pan.


    Leading them was a burly man, about 5''11" and close to 220 pounds.


    He was holding a fire axe, swinging it forcefully at a locked metal shutter.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Each swing of the axe sent sparks flying, the deafening noise echoing through the street.


    That metal shutter was the entrance to the supermarket Ethan used to run.


    It was obvious these people had run out of food and were desperate enough to risk coming out to scavenge for supplies.


    "This supermarket used to have a ton of stuff stocked up. Once we break in, we won''t have to worry about food and water anymore!" the burly man shouted, his eyes wide with determination as he kept swinging the axe, not daring to stop.


    They knew that the loud noise would eventually attract zombies.


    "Big Tony, hurry up! The zombies are coming!" one of the men yelled in panic.


    Sure enough, on the bloodstained, corpse-littered street, seven or eight zombies had already been drawn to the commotion.


    They let out low growls, charging at the group of humans with terrifying speed. These zombies, starved for a long time, had begun to rot, their hair almost completely gone. They looked like grotesque demons crawling straight out of hell.


    "Oh my God! This is terrifying!" one of the men stammered, his legs trembling so badly he could barely stand.


    The burly leader gritted his teeth, his voice shaking as he barked, "Hold them off! I''m almost through the door!"


    "Alright! Let''s do this!" another man shouted, raising his crowbar and charging at the oncoming zombies.


    The four men engaged in a fierce battle with the undead.


    These zombies were low-level, their movements stiff and sluggish, nowhere near as agile as the humans. One by one, they were taken down with headshots, collapsing into pools of blood.


    But there were just too many of them. Zombies were pouring in from all directions, some even leaping off rooftops, swarming like a relentless tide...


    The men''s stamina quickly drained.


    In a fight like this, an average person lasting two minutes was already a miracle.


    "Ah! It hurts so bad... I''ve been bitten! Help me!"


    The man who had been trembling earlier was now being viciously bitten on the hand by a zombie, his face contorted in agony.


    "Jimmy!"


    The others wanted to help, but they were already overwhelmed, barely able to fend for themselves.


    They all knew what a zombie bite meant¡ªthere was only one outcome: turning into one of them.


    Helpless, they could only watch as Jimmy was dragged down by four or five zombies, torn apart in seconds.


    His screams echoed through the empty street, chilling to the bone.


    Upstairs, Ethan took a casual sip of the blood in his glass, watching the scene unfold with a detached amusement, as if he were watching a dull play.


    He couldn''t help but find it funny. These people were wasting their energy trying to break into his supermarket, completely unaware that he had already stored all the supplies in his spatial storage ring.


    Jimmy''s screams soon faded, and as his body was devoured, the leader, Tony, suddenly grinned with excitement.


    "The door''s open! Get inside, quick!"


    With a loud screech of metal, the shutter door finally rolled up.


    The remaining men, hearing this, let out sighs of relief and rushed toward the entrance.


    But just as they were scrambling to safety, one of them was grabbed by a half-destroyed zombie lying on the ground.


    Thud!


    He fell hard, terror flooding his face as he desperately crawled toward the door.


    "Guys, help me!"


    The others, already inside the supermarket, quickly grabbed his arms, pulling with all their might.


    But the zombies were closing in fast, piling onto him one after another.


    No matter how hard they tried, they couldn''t pull him all the way in.


    To make matters worse, his body was now stuck under the shutter, preventing them from closing it completely.


    Several zombies were already squeezing through the gap, clawing their way inside.


    "Tony! What do we do?"


    Two of the men looked at Tony, their faces pale with fear.


    Tony swung his fire axe, smashing the heads of a few zombies, his jaw clenched. "We can''t save him! Throw him out! We have to close the door!"


    "What? But..."


    The two men hesitated, shocked by the coldness of the order. They didn''t want to abandon their friend.


    But in the face of life and death, they silently let go.


    "Guys... please, help me!" the man on the ground cried out in despair, his body being dragged further outside by the zombies. But his survival instinct kicked in, and he clung to the edge of the shutter with all his strength, his fingernails digging into the metal.


    At that moment, a glint of ruthlessness flashed in Tony''s eyes. He raised his fire axe high and, without hesitation, brought it down on the man''s hands.


    Thwack!


    The axe severed his hands cleanly, blood spurting everywhere. The man let out a blood-curdling scream as his body was dragged outside, instantly swarmed by the zombies.


    With a final screech of metal, the shutter door slammed shut.


    "Not bad... not bad at all," Ethan thought to himself as he watched from the window, slightly impressed. These guys had done pretty well. They''d only lost two people and still managed to break into his supermarket.


    Especially Tony¡ªhis final decision was swift and ruthless, with no hesitation.


    A smirk tugged at the corner of Ethan''s mouth, a hint of amusement playing on his lips.


    But what a shame... the supermarket was already completely empty.

 Chapter 7 Is there no justice left in this world?!

    In the supermarket, three men, covered in blood, leaned against the rolling shutter door, gasping for breath.Outside, the growls of zombies and the screeching sound of their nails scraping against the metal door continued relentlessly.


    Yet, despite the chaos, the men were excited¡ªthey had finally made it into the supermarket.


    "We did it!" one of them whispered, his eyes gleaming with anticipation.


    Tony stood at the front, scanning the area, his mind filled with the desperate need for supplies.


    But after a few seconds, his expression darkened.


    "Wait a minute¡­" he muttered, his eyes suddenly sharp with suspicion.


    The shelves were completely empty. There was nothing.


    "Where¡­ where''s all the stuff?" he murmured, a hint of unease creeping into his voice.


    The other two froze as well, their excitement vanishing in an instant, replaced by confusion and disappointment.


    "Could someone have beaten us here?" one of them asked, puzzled.


    "No way," Tony shook his head, his voice low and firm. "Even if someone had been here, there''s no way they could''ve cleaned the place out this thoroughly."


    Gripping the fire axe in his hand, Tony strode deeper into the supermarket, checking every corner.


    As they searched, their initial excitement slowly gave way to frustration.


    The storage room was completely empty, not even a single hair left behind.


    "Damn it!" Derek roared, swinging his crowbar and smashing it into a nearby shelf, venting his anger. They had fought tooth and nail to get here, losing two teammates along the way, only to find nothing.


    "Calm down, Derek!" Tony quickly stepped in, his voice carrying a warning. "You''re just going to attract more zombies if you keep that up."


    Derek was breathing heavily, like an enraged bull, his eyes filled with frustration.


    "We''re out of options, Tony!" he growled through gritted teeth, his voice thick with despair.


    Tony didn''t respond immediately. He frowned, lost in thought.


    After a moment, a glimmer of realization flashed in his eyes.


    "Not necessarily," he said slowly. "The fact that this place is so thoroughly cleaned out¡­ it wasn''t done by just any survivors. I''m guessing the owner of this supermarket was prepared."


    "You mean¡­" Derek and the younger guy holding a frying pan exchanged glances, starting to catch on.


    "Yeah," Tony nodded. "I''ve been to this supermarket before. The owner lives in the building across the street."


    A flicker of hope appeared in Derek''s eyes. He tightened his grip on the crowbar, his voice resolute: "Then let''s go find him!"


    Tony nodded in agreement. "Exactly. If he''s hoarding supplies, we''ll take them."


    The guy with the frying pan hesitated for a moment, but seeing the determination in Tony and Derek''s eyes, he clenched his jaw and nodded. "Alright."


    They had seen Tony and Derek in action on their journey here. They knew that with their strength, taking on a supermarket owner wouldn''t be a problem.


    Or, if they were lucky, the owner might already be a zombie. In that case, all they''d have to do is take him out and claim the supplies.


    ¡­


    About ten minutes later, the zombies gathered around the supermarket door began to disperse, wandering aimlessly. The rolling shutter door was quietly lifted just enough for the three men to slip out, moving with careful, silent precision.


    Covered in dirt and grime, their eyes alert, they quickly oriented themselves and made their way toward the building across the street.


    "Just as I thought¡­" Ethan murmured to himself, standing by the window, a slight smirk playing on his lips. He had anticipated that they would make this move, and he had watched everything unfold. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But for him, this was a perfect opportunity.


    It looked like the delivery had come straight to his door.


    ¡­


    With the building''s power out, the elevator wasn''t working, so the three men had no choice but to take the stairs.


    Climbing forty-two floors drained their energy fast, especially since they encountered a few stray zombies in the stairwell.


    Though they were skilled fighters and easily dispatched the zombies, by the time they reached the top floor, they were drenched in sweat, gasping for air.


    "Huff¡­ huff¡­ this should be it," Tony panted, turning to Derek. "Go knock on the door."


    Derek, already impatient, stepped forward and pounded on the door with all his strength.


    BANG BANG BANG! BANG BANG BANG!


    "Open up! Open the damn door!" His roar echoed down the hallway.


    Inside, Ethan wasn''t in any rush. He was calmly washing his hands, his movements slow and deliberate.


    After finishing, he picked up a towel, gently dried his hands, and then grabbed a pristine white napkin from the table, tucking it neatly into his collar.


    It was time for dinner.


    "I know you''re in there! If you don''t open up, we''re breaking this door down!" Tony shouted, raising his fire axe, his eyes cold and menacing. "You''ve got three seconds to decide! 3¡­ 2¡­ 1!"


    The bloodstained axe was about to come crashing down.


    But just then, there was a soft click.


    The door swung open.


    Bright light spilled out from inside, revealing a tall figure. The young man had pale skin, sharp features, and was strikingly handsome.


    He wore a spotless white shirt, not a speck of dirt on it, with a napkin tucked into his collar, looking impossibly clean.


    Tony and the others stared, dumbfounded.


    Since the apocalypse began, they hadn''t seen anyone this clean.


    But what really unsettled them was the look in his eyes¡ªcold, devoid of any emotion, and¡­ humanity.


    "You''re the supermarket owner, right?" Tony demanded.


    Ethan didn''t respond. He stood there in silence.


    The other two, growing anxious, chimed in.


    "Don''t play dumb! We know you''ve got supplies. Hand them over, and we''ll let you go!"


    "Yeah! You''ve got a napkin tucked in your collar¡ªyou were about to eat, weren''t you?"


    "Say something, dammit!!!"


    ¡­


    At that moment, Ethan slowly opened his mouth.


    "Graaah¡ªgraaaah¡ª"


    A low, raspy growl, like the sound of air bubbling through his throat, came out.


    The three men froze.


    They stood there, completely stunned.


    "What the hell? A zombie?!"


    In their minds, zombies were always grotesque, terrifying, and filthy. But this guy¡ªso clean, so composed¡ªwas actually a zombie?


    It was hard to believe.


    "Well, if he''s a zombie, that makes things easier. We''ll just take him out!" Tony gripped his fire axe tighter. In his experience, killing a zombie was way easier than dealing with a human.


    The other two nodded, ready to strike.


    But then, footsteps echoed down the hallway. Ethan''s earlier growl had summoned his backup.


    "Huh? More zombies?" Tony tensed, but he wasn''t too worried. After all, they''d fought their way here and had plenty of experience.


    Judging by the footsteps, there weren''t many.


    The three of them were wrapped in layers of newspaper and duct tape, making them nearly impervious to small groups of zombies. They could handle this.


    Sure enough, three zombie figures appeared at the end of the hallway.


    But what they saw next made their blood run cold.


    Each of the zombies was holding something.


    "Wait¡­ is that¡­?"


    Tony and the others squinted, realizing something was very wrong. When they got a closer look, their faces went pale.


    "Crossbows?!"


    Click!


    The three zombies raised their crossbows in unison, aiming directly at Tony and his crew.


    "What the hell?!"


    Tony shouted in disbelief, completely stunned.


    He never could''ve imagined¡­


    Zombies using weapons!


    The three of them quickly realized these weren''t ordinary zombies. They weren''t rushing in to bite¡ªthey were acting like they''d been trained.


    "Are you kidding me?! Zombies with crossbows? Is there no justice left in this world?!"


    ¡­

 Chapter 8 “Buffet�

    This scene completely shattered the trio''s understanding of the situation."Big Tony, what do we do now?" Derek''s voice had a hint of panic. Just moments ago, he was full of swagger, but now he was at a loss.


    Tony furrowed his brow, a flicker of hesitation in his eyes. "We fight! We''ve got to bet that their crossbows won''t fire."


    Derek nodded, gritting his teeth. "Alright! Let''s do it!"


    But Ethan had already given the order.


    Whoosh!


    The PhD zombie''s crossbow bolt was deadly accurate, piercing straight through Derek''s forehead. The force of the shot knocked him backward, slamming him to the ground.


    "What the hell¡­" Tony''s eyes nearly popped out of his head.


    He had lost the bet.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Two more arrows sliced through the air. The athlete zombie''s shots were just as merciless, one bolt going straight through another man''s throat, killing him instantly.


    The WWE wrestler zombie, though all brawn and no brains, still managed to fire its crossbow with precision. The bolt buried itself deep into Tony''s chest, puncturing his lung.


    "Ahhh¡ª" Tony let out a scream of agony, collapsing to the ground from the searing pain.


    He tried to get back up, but the WWE wrestler zombie let out a low growl and rushed forward, pinning him down. It didn''t bite him, though.


    These zombies were like a pack of wolves. Without the command of their king, they wouldn''t feed recklessly.


    Tony gritted his teeth, slowly coming to a realization.


    These zombies weren''t just mindless monsters. They were organized, disciplined. And their king¡­ was none other than the supermarket owner¡ªEthan.


    "Could it be¡­ they have some level of intelligence? Can they understand me?" Tony''s mind raced as he fought through the pain in his chest. Desperately, he pleaded, "Please! Spare me! I didn''t have a choice¡­ If you let me live, I''ll do anything for you!"


    Ethan walked closer, step by step, until he stood right in front of Tony.


    He looked down at him, his eyes cold and devoid of any pity. Then, he reached out and grabbed the crossbow bolt lodged in Tony''s chest, yanking it out with a sharp pull.


    Squelch!


    Blood gushed from the wound like a fountain. Tony let out another gut-wrenching scream, his heart filling with terror. He had no idea what this monster was going to do next.


    Ethan stared at him coldly, then casually pulled a straw out of his storage ring.


    "What the¡­??" Tony''s mind went blank. He could hardly believe what he was seeing, but he had a sickening feeling he knew what Ethan was about to do.


    "How much energy is really in human blood?" Ethan wondered to himself. After all, he had never tried it before.


    He inserted the straw into Tony''s wound, preparing to drink his blood. But after a few moments, Ethan''s face twisted in disgust.


    "Pfft!" He spat the blood out, turning his head away with a look of revulsion. "This guy''s too fat. His blood''s full of fat."


    Tony was stunned, unable to process what had just happened.


    Even zombies didn''t want his blood?


    Did that mean¡­ he still had a chance to survive?


    But Tony''s fleeting hope was quickly crushed.


    Ethan had already given the command, and the three zombies, starving and eager, pounced on him without hesitation.


    Tony''s screams were abruptly cut off, blood splattering everywhere. The scene was brutal and gory.


    Not long after, the three zombies stood with blood dripping from their mouths, licking the remnants with satisfaction.


    Their loyalty to Ethan seemed to grow even stronger, with a hint of admiration.


    After all, following Ethan meant there was always meat to eat.


    Ring-a-ling-ling! Ring-a-ling-ling!


    Suddenly, the shrill sound of a phone ringing pierced the silence.


    "Who still uses such an old-school ringtone?" Ethan frowned, looking around for the source of the sound. It was coming from Tony''s pocket.


    He bent down, picked up the phone, and casually answered it.


    A man''s voice came through the phone, laced with a threatening tone: "Tony! Don''t try anything funny. Bring the supplies back, now. Your wife''s with me, and if you come back empty-handed¡­ heh heh heh¡­"


    Hearing this, Ethan immediately understood Tony''s situation.


    So, he was being forced to scavenge for supplies. No wonder he''d mentioned having no choice earlier.


    "Hey! Tony! You mute or something? Don''t play dead on me! Here, listen to your wife!" The voice on the other end grew more impatient, followed by the sound of a woman sobbing.


    "Honey! Help me! They''re monsters, please, save me! Waaaahhh¡­"


    Ethan listened coldly, then hung up without hesitation.


    Funny thing was¡­ compared to those "monsters," he was a zombie.


    Still, the call had given him a lead.


    Ethan decided to track down where these people were hiding. After all, living humans were a resource too.


    And these people¡­ well, he could treat them like an all-you-can-eat buffet. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He fiddled with the phone, scrolling through Tony''s texts and Facebook messages. It didn''t take long to find some clues.


    The "buffet" was located at a construction site.


    Tony had once been a foreman there, known for exploiting workers with ruthless tactics.


    After reading through the messages, Ethan casually tossed the phone off the building, mentally noting the location.


    But he wasn''t in any rush to "enjoy" this buffet.


    For now, he didn''t feel like leaving his cozy little hideout.


    Even though Ethan was already powerful and had three loyal underlings, he decided to lay low for a few more days.


    Who knew what other dangers were lurking out there?


    Back at home, Ethan slipped on his slippers, washed his hands, and sat down at the dining table to continue absorbing energy.


    He turned on the TV, eating while watching, savoring the moment of peace.


    Five hours later, he was finally full. As his body continued to strengthen, his appetite had grown as well.


    Where he once needed to eat just one cow a day, now he needed three to satisfy his body''s demands.


    After finishing his meal, Ethan took a hot bath and changed into a clean set of white pajamas. Then, he washed his dirty clothes, tidied everything up, and sat contentedly on the couch, ready to watch some more TV.


    Outside, night had fallen. The streets were still a mess, the air thick with the stench of rotting blood.


    Countless zombies roamed the streets, hunting for the last remaining survivors.


    But the chaos of the apocalypse seemed to have nothing to do with Ethan.


    He was comfortably holed up in his little sanctuary, enjoying a rare moment of tranquility.


    Woooo¡­ woooo¡­ woooooo¡­


    Suddenly, a low, mournful cry echoed from somewhere in the building.


    The sound was eerie and sorrowful, reverberating through the night, making it all the more unsettling.


    If a normal person had heard it, they''d probably be scared out of their mind.


    But Ethan just rolled his eyes, completely unafraid, and even a little annoyed.


    The sound was coming from one of his underlings¡ªthe female athlete zombie.


    "She''s crying? Could she have developed emotions?" Ethan wondered to himself.


    He speculated that the female zombie, having eaten enough flesh and blood today, might have undergone some kind of evolution, leading to basic emotional responses.


    It wasn''t that surprising. After all, zombies that evolved to a certain level could indeed develop emotions and intelligence similar to humans.


    In fact¡­ if a zombie evolved to an S-rank, its intelligence might be indistinguishable from that of a human.


    Of course, the speed of a zombie''s evolution also depended on its potential.


    Take the PhD zombie, for example. Ethan figured it wouldn''t be long before it gained a high level of intelligence.


    And this female zombie¡­ it seemed she wasn''t lacking in potential either, already showing signs of emotional development.


    "Guess I''ll go see why she''s crying." Ethan was a bit curious. After all, he had nothing better to do.


    So, he got up and headed downstairs¡­

 Chapter 9 What an idiot...

    The eerie sound of sobbing echoed through the empty hallway, as if it were coming from all directions, sending a chill down Ethan''s spine.He knew exactly where the sound was coming from¡ªright below his room. That''s where the female zombie "lived." She had lived there even before she turned.


    The door was slightly ajar, with a faint light seeping through the crack. The sobbing was coming from inside.


    Ethan gently pushed the door open, and the sight before him made him frown slightly.


    The female zombie was kneeling in the middle of the living room, her back to him, her shoulders shaking as if she were caught in some deep sorrow.


    "Ugh... ugh... ugh..." Her sobs were broken and filled with a kind of indescribable sadness.


    Even though Ethan had moved quietly, the female zombie''s hearing was incredibly sharp.


    The moment the door creaked, she whipped her head around, her neck twisting at an unnatural 180-degree angle. Her eyes were blazing with fury, and she let out a low growl, as if she was ready to pounce on him at any second.


    But when she realized it was Ethan standing in the doorway, the growl stopped abruptly. Her once ferocious face softened into something almost pitiful, even a little fawning.


    "Ugh... ugh..." She continued to sob softly, as if trying to communicate something to Ethan.


    Standing at the door, Ethan watched her coldly. He already knew what she was trying to say. She was saying, "I''m hungry, I''m hungry, I''m hungry..."


    "What a glutton..." Ethan muttered to himself. "She''s already eaten plenty today. The other two haven''t made a peep, but here she is, crying her eyes out."


    The female zombie seemed to sense Ethan''s thoughts. She lowered her head and let out a few whimpering sounds, as if ashamed of her own greed.


    Ethan couldn''t be bothered to argue. He casually pulled a corpse out of his storage ring and tossed it in front of her.


    It was a thug he had killed earlier. The body was still relatively fresh.


    The moment she saw the flesh, the female zombie''s eyes lit up, and a twisted smile crept across her face. She let out a chilling laugh: "Hehehe... hehehe..." Then, in a flash, she lunged at the corpse, moving so fast it was hard to follow. Her powerful legs left a blur as they scraped across the floor.


    Ethan stood off to the side, watching her tear into the body with cold detachment.


    Her laughter was even more unsettling than her sobbing, like something straight out of a nightmare.


    Her muscular body, especially those strong legs, was clearly a remnant of her athletic past.


    As she devoured the corpse, the room filled with the thick stench of blood. The sounds of chewing and ripping flesh echoed through the space, creating a scene so grotesque that any normal person would''ve been scared out of their mind.


    "Take your time... it reeks in here," Ethan muttered, wrinkling his nose as he turned to leave. He had just taken a shower and didn''t want the stench clinging to him, like how people smell after eating at a hotpot restaurant.


    As he walked back to his room, he glanced at the doors of the other two zombies¡ªthe PhD zombie and the WWE wrestler zombie. They were quiet, clearly not in need of any extra "feeding."


    It seemed the saying was true: the squeaky wheel gets the grease.


    Back in his room, Ethan sat on the couch, thinking about his next move. Sure, he still had plenty of flesh stored in his ring, but he knew that wouldn''t last forever. In the early days of the apocalypse, supplies were still relatively easy to come by, but as time went on, resources would become scarcer and scarcer.


    "It''s time to go out and restock," he decided silently.


    He picked up his phone and opened Messenger, scrolling to his chat with Lola. She had sent him a ton of messages, along with several missed calls.


    "Honey, are you okay? Why aren''t you answering me?"


    "Ethan, I''m really worried about you. Please, just reply!"


    "Are you alright? I''m so scared... please come find me, and bring some supplies..."


    There were many more messages like that. It was clear Lola was on the verge of a breakdown.


    Ethan finally sent a short reply: "I''m still here."


    Almost immediately, Lola''s response popped up: "You''re alive! Thank God! Why didn''t you answer my calls? I''ve been so worried!"


    Ethan replied calmly, "I''m surrounded by zombies. Didn''t want to risk making noise, so I''ve had my phone on silent."


    He wasn''t lying.


    After all, he really was surrounded by zombies.


    Lola''s voice came through the phone, trembling slightly. "Ethan, I miss you so much. Whether you''re dead or alive, I just want to see you. Can you come find me?"


    Ethan''s reply was short and cold. "Sure, I''ll come tomorrow."


    "Okay, okay!" Lola''s voice was filled with barely contained excitement. "I''ll be waiting for you at the dorms. Please, bring as much food as you can. We need to survive!"


    "Got it." A faint, cruel smile tugged at Ethan''s lips, a glint of malice flashing in his eyes. It was time to "collect."


    ...


    The next morning, Ethan dressed in a clean tracksuit and stood in front of the mirror, examining himself.


    His reflection was still handsome, but his face showed no trace of emotion.


    Ever since he had turned into a zombie, he retained his human intelligence, but his emotions had dulled, becoming cold and numb.


    This change made him seem more composed, as if nothing in the world could affect him.


    He headed downstairs and walked to the street, where a medium-sized box truck was parked. It was the same one he had used to haul supplies from the supermarket earlier.


    Climbing into the driver''s seat, he started the engine. With a low growl, he signaled his three zombie subordinates that it was time to go "hunting."


    A chorus of low growls echoed from the building.


    The female zombie was the first to appear, moving with incredible speed. She shot down the stairs like a gust of wind, her mouth letting out that eerie "hehehe" laugh, her face full of excitement.


    Halfway down, she seemed to decide the stairs were too slow and leaped out of a window, landing gracefully on the ground without a scratch. She quickly scrambled into the back of the truck.


    Next came the WWE wrestler zombie.


    He was even bigger than before, his muscles bulging so much they looked like they might tear through his skin. His grayish-white flesh was veined with thick, pulsing lines, and he stood nearly 6''6".


    Every step he took seemed to make the ground tremble slightly.


    The apartment door was too narrow for his massive frame, so he simply smashed through it, charging out like a runaway bull. Watching him, Ethan silently gave him a nickname¡ª"Bulldozer."


    After Bulldozer climbed into the truck, the PhD zombie appeared last.


    He moved calmly, with a deliberate slowness that set him apart from the others. Once inside the truck, he even took the time to close the door behind him, a stark contrast to the chaotic behavior of the others.


    Ethan slammed his foot on the gas, and the truck''s engine roared as it shot down the street.


    Zombies and abandoned cars alike were ruthlessly mowed down or crushed under the truck''s wheels.


    The zombies on the street howled in response, but since Ethan and his crew were also zombies, they didn''t attack.


    Ethan sped down the road, heading straight for the University of Southern California.


    In the back of the truck, the female zombie was unusually excited, letting out her creepy "hehehe" laugh every now and then, clearly eager to start "hunting."


    Bulldozer, on the other hand, seemed confused.


    His intelligence wasn''t high, and he couldn''t quite grasp why they were sitting in this "black box" instead of going out to hunt.


    Ethan''s driving was aggressive, constantly smashing through obstacles, causing the truck to jolt violently. Bulldozer''s massive size made him a victim of inertia, and he was tossed around the back of the truck, looking a bit ridiculous.


    But it wasn''t long before Ethan arrived at USC. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A group of zombies was wandering near the entrance, but Ethan plowed through them without hesitation, driving straight to the dorms.


    Once the truck came to a stop, the three zombie subordinates quickly jumped out of the back.


    Bulldozer, finally free from the cramped truck, stood still for a moment, taking in his surroundings. The scene around him was completely different from when he had gotten into the truck.


    With his limited intelligence, he clearly couldn''t understand what had happened.


    "Wait... does getting in the ''black box'' make you go somewhere else?" Bulldozer seemed to have figured something out and let out a deafening roar toward the sky.


    "ROAR¡ª!"


    His roar was so loud that the nearby windows shattered, and the lower-level zombies in the area scattered in fear, as if terrified of this hulking beast.


    Even Ethan was startled by the sudden roar. He turned to Bulldozer, frowning. "What are you yelling for?"


    Bulldozer growled back, his voice deep and wild. "ROAR ROAR ROAR! I don''t even know why I''m yelling!"


    Ethan shook his head in exasperation, muttering to himself, "What an idiot..."

 Chapter 10 You... are the food

    The roar of the zombies echoed through the air like thunder, startling a flock of birds nearby. They flapped their wings frantically, flying off into the distance.Inside the girls'' dorm, the survivors heard the terrifying sound too, and panic quickly set in. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lola was curled up in the corner, her body trembling slightly, her face pale.


    "Ethan... do you think he''s already been eaten by the zombies?" Her voice quivered, and her eyes were filled with unease.


    "Probably," a muscular guy responded coldly. "I heard a car outside earlier. It had to be him, but he must''ve attracted those monsters."


    Another tall, well-built guy nodded, his tone laced with sarcasm. "Looks like your boyfriend''s really head over heels for you. Knowing how dangerous it is, he still came looking for you."


    The five people with Lola were all members of the school''s basketball team, and she was a cheerleader. That''s how they ended up together.


    "Head over heels?" A third guy scoffed, a hint of disdain flashing in his eyes. "Nah, he''s just a simp. And in the end, he''s gonna get nothing for it." As he finished speaking, he casually slapped Lola on the butt, his eyes gleaming with a twisted sense of satisfaction.


    He enjoyed this feeling¡ªmaking someone who was seen as a goddess by others submit to him.


    Lola didn''t seem to care about his actions. Instead, she complained, "So what now? Ethan''s useless. He couldn''t even bring us any food."


    "Shh, quiet!" The fourth guy suddenly perked up, his face changing as he quickly grabbed a steel pipe nearby. "I think I hear something outside. Someone''s coming up!"


    Everyone immediately fell silent, holding their breath as they listened closely to the sounds outside.


    Sure enough, heavy footsteps echoed down the hallway, accompanied by the low growls of zombies, getting closer and closer.


    "Hey, looks like your simp boyfriend really made it in," the fifth guy said with an excited grin, licking his cracked lips. They had run out of food days ago, and the hunger had worn down their patience. Even Lola, as attractive as she was, no longer stirred any interest in them.


    "Stick to the plan," one of the guys whispered.


    The five of them, armed with steel pipes, quietly positioned themselves on either side of the door, ready to ambush Ethan the moment he walked in. Their plan was simple¡ªtake whatever supplies he brought and then kill him.


    After all, in this apocalypse, one more person meant less food to go around, and they had already decided that Ethan''s life wasn''t worth much.


    Thud! Thud! Thud! A rhythmic knock came from the door, slow and deliberate, with an eerie calmness.


    Lola peeked through the peephole and saw a familiar face¡ªpale but handsome. It was Ethan.


    "Hurry, come in!" She quickly unlocked the door, as if afraid he might leave if she didn''t act fast.


    Ethan stepped into the room, and Lola immediately locked the door behind him. At that moment, the five guys emerged from the shadows, surrounding Ethan with their steel pipes in hand.


    "Where''s the food? Where''d you stash it?" one of the guys asked coldly, his eyes gleaming with greed.


    Their original plan had been to attack as soon as Ethan walked in, but seeing him empty-handed, they decided to get some answers first.


    Ethan''s face remained expressionless as his gaze swept across the room, finally landing on Lola.


    Lola met his eyes without a hint of guilt. Instead, she smirked. "Yeah, I lied to you. But in times like these, there''s no point explaining. It''s every man for himself."


    Ethan stayed silent, his eyes cold.


    The five guys were clearly running out of patience.


    "Say something, dammit! Where''s the food?" one of them shouted, gripping his steel pipe tightly, his patience wearing thin.


    "Hurry up and hand it over! Or we''ll beat you to death!" another guy threatened, his eyes wild with desperation.


    "Yeah, it''s the end of the world. No one''s gonna care if we kill you," a third guy added with a sneer.


    Hunger had twisted their faces, their eyes filled with a savage, animalistic rage. In that moment, Ethan realized that starving humans weren''t much different from zombies¡ªthey''d lost their minds, and maybe they were even more dangerous.


    "If you don''t talk, I''ll kill you right now!" One of the guys finally snapped, swinging his steel pipe straight at Ethan''s head.


    This guy was one of the basketball team''s star players¡ªtall, strong, and powerful. The pipe cut through the air with a sharp whoosh. No ordinary person could block an attack like that.


    But Ethan simply raised his hand and caught the pipe effortlessly. With a dull thud, the pipe stopped mid-swing, unable to move an inch further.


    "What the hell?" The guy''s face twisted in shock. He tried to yank the steel pipe back, but Ethan''s grip was like a vice¡ªcompletely immovable.


    Seeing this, two other guys rushed forward to help.


    And that''s when Ethan finally spoke.


    After days of mutation, his ability to speak had slowly returned. Though his voice was still raspy and stiff, he managed to utter a few chilling words.


    "You... are the food."


    The air in the room froze. Everyone stood still, paralyzed.


    A cold shiver ran down their spines, their hearts pounding as an invisible wave of terror gripped them.


    They finally realized the horrifying truth¡ªEthan was no longer human.


    "Holy shit! He''s a zombie!" one of the guys stammered, his legs turning to jelly. The steel pipe in his hand clattered to the floor as he instinctively backed away.


    But Ethan merely flicked his wrist, and the pipe, as if controlled by some unseen force, shot through the air, impaling the guy straight through the mouth. The force was so great that the pipe burst out the back of his skull.


    Thwack!


    Blood sprayed everywhere. Lola and the remaining guys went pale, their fear reaching a fever pitch. Whatever shred of sanity they had left shattered in that moment.


    "Run!"


    Someone screamed, and they all bolted for the door, desperate to escape this nightmare.


    But as soon as they turned, they slammed into something solid. The impact knocked them to the ground. Looking up, they realized they had run straight into a wall of muscle¡ªa zombie standing nearly 6''6", its body rippling with grotesque strength.


    "Raaaargh!"


    The creature, known as Bulldozer, let out a deafening roar and swung its massive arm down. Two of the guys'' heads were crushed instantly, their skulls exploding in a spray of blood and brain matter.


    Lola was splattered with blood, frozen in place, her legs too weak to move.


    Then, she heard it¡ªa strange, eerie laugh, like a whisper from the depths of hell.


    She turned instinctively and saw a female zombie, her long tongue flicking out as she licked her nails, a twisted smile on her face. The stench of decay was so close, Lola could almost taste it.


    "Ahhh!" Lola screamed, completely losing control. Warmth spread through her pants as she trembled uncontrollably, her body betraying her in sheer terror.


    At that moment, Ethan stepped out from the shadows.


    Bulldozer and the female zombie immediately stopped what they were doing, standing at attention on either side of Ethan, as if awaiting his command. Their expressions were almost... proud, like hunting dogs showing off their kills to their master.


    Meanwhile, another zombie¡ªa "PhD" in a tattered lab coat¡ªhad already pinned one of the guys to the ground. With surgical precision, it drove its sharp nails into his throat, forehead, and chest, as if conducting some grotesque experiment.


    The scene was far more horrifying than even Bulldozer''s brutal head-crushing.


    Lola and the last surviving guy were trembling uncontrollably, their faces drained of all color. They finally understood¡ªEthan wasn''t just a zombie. He was their leader.


    "Please! Don''t kill me! I''m sorry... I swear I''m sorry!" The guy collapsed to his knees, tears streaming down his face. All his previous bravado was gone, replaced by the pitiful whimpering of a terrified animal.


    Lola finally realized what was happening and quickly started pleading, "Ethan, don''t you love me? Please, don''t kill me... I''ll do anything, really, anything! You can have me whenever you want, I''ll be yours and yours alone from now on. We can start right now, I''m willing to do anything, please..."


    As she spoke, Lola let her straps slide down, revealing her round, pale breasts and pink nipples.


    Ethan''s gaze swept over her coldly, his face showing no hint of emotion.


    Seeing this, Lola unzipped Ethan''s pants and took out his 9-inch member, beginning to suck on it.


    Ethan slowly looked down at her, his index finger lifting Lola''s chin.


    At this moment, Lola''s face was flushed, and she stood up, looking eagerly at Ethan.


    Suddenly, a dagger appeared in Ethan''s hand.


    In a chilling voice, he said, "What I want..."


    "Is your heart."


    Before she could react, the knife plunged into her chest without hesitation.


    ...

 Chapter 11 The school cafeteria

    "Ahhh¡ª!"A blood-curdling scream echoed through the hallway, lingering in the air long after it was first heard.


    Ethan flicked his wrist, and the sharp blade of his knife slid out of Lola''s chest, pulling with it a still-beating heart.


    Blood dripped from his fingers, staining the floor beneath him.


    Bulldozer stood nearby, his eyes locked on the heart, drool dripping uncontrollably from the corner of his mouth.


    Lola''s body collapsed to the ground, her eyes wide open, frozen in terror.


    The fear and despair she felt in her final moments were still etched on her face. Her life was gone, and all the pleading and seduction she had tried earlier now seemed utterly ridiculous.


    Ethan glanced at the heart in his hand, his brow furrowing slightly. He clearly had no interest in this "trophy." With a cold tone, he muttered, "Too messy."


    Without a second thought, he tossed the heart to Bulldozer.


    Bulldozer caught it eagerly, like he''d just been handed the most precious meal. He opened his mouth wide and swallowed the heart in one bite, chewing with satisfaction.


    "Ugh... ugh..." The only surviving guy sat slumped on the floor, trembling uncontrollably. Tears and snot covered his face as he stared blankly ahead, completely broken by the carnage he had just witnessed. His mind was on the verge of collapse.


    A female zombie standing nearby noticed his sobbing and curled her lips into a twisted smile, letting out a low, eerie chuckle: "Heh heh heh."


    She seemed to find the scene amusing, or maybe, in her own warped way, she was trying to "comfort" him, as if to say, "Don''t cry, today''s a good day."


    But her "comfort" was anything but gentle. With a slight movement of her hand, her sharp nails pierced the guy''s neck, slicing through his artery with precision.


    His sobbing stopped instantly as blood gushed out, splattering the floor. The hallway fell into a deathly silence.


    That silence didn''t last long, though. Soon, the sound of chewing and gnawing filled the empty corridor as several zombies gathered around, feasting on the fresh kill.


    Ethan stood off to the side, watching it all unfold with cold indifference.


    The thrill of the kill gave him a brief sense of satisfaction, but it wasn''t enough. Not nearly enough.


    Suddenly, he remembered something¡ªthe school cafeteria. There might still be supplies there, especially in the freezer, where they stored a lot of fresh meat.


    Since he was already here, he figured he might as well raid the place.


    He waved his hand, signaling for Bulldozer and the other zombies to follow him. Leading the group, he walked out of the dorm building, across the abandoned schoolyard, and toward the cafeteria.


    As they approached, Ethan noticed that the number of zombies around the cafeteria had increased. Several of them were frantically pounding on the glass doors, as if something inside was drawing them in, making them desperate to get through. The glass was smeared with bloody handprints, creating a blurry, crimson mess.


    "There might be survivors inside," Ethan thought to himself.


    But these zombies weren''t exactly the brightest. The glass doors opened outward, but they were all pushing inward, completely clueless about how to get in. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ethan found them annoying and gave Bulldozer a simple order: "Clear them out."


    With a low growl, Bulldozer charged forward like a beast. He grabbed one of the zombies and swung it hard against the wall.


    Smack!


    The zombie''s body hit the wall with a sickening thud, practically turning into a pile of mush as it slid down, leaving a long streak of blood behind.


    The other zombies growled in response, but they were clearly afraid of Bulldozer. They backed off, not daring to get any closer.


    Bulldozer, despite his brute strength, wasn''t much smarter than the average zombie. He also tried pushing the glass door, but he used too much force. With a loud crack, the entire door, frame and all, shattered into pieces.


    Ethan stepped into the cafeteria, the air thick with the stench of decay, making it almost unbearable to breathe.


    The hall was eerily quiet. A few zombie corpses lay scattered on the floor, their heads blown open. The blood had long since dried, leaving dark, crusty stains.


    It was clear that these zombies had been taken out by human survivors.


    Since the apocalypse had hit early in the morning, there hadn''t been many people in the cafeteria, so it hadn''t become a major gathering spot for the undead.


    But Ethan knew that if there were any survivors, they were probably hiding in the storage rooms. There was plenty of food in there¡ªenough to keep them alive for a while.


    Ethan didn''t hesitate. He headed straight for the storage room.


    Soon, he found himself in front of a heavy iron door. It was tightly shut. He gave it a push, but it didn''t budge¡ªit was locked up tight.


    Just then, he caught the faint sound of voices coming from behind the door. The conversation was hushed and frantic, clearly from people inside.


    Though the voices were quiet, Ethan''s sharp hearing picked up every word.


    "Crap, I think there''s a zombie outside! What do we do?" A woman''s voice, trembling with fear.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll protect you," a man whispered, holding her close.


    Despite his reassurance, the woman''s voice still shook. "Shouldn''t we try to run?"


    "Hmph! If you want to leave, go ahead. Staying here just wastes food," a middle-aged man in a chef''s uniform snapped from across the room, his tone dripping with disdain.


    The man who had been comforting the woman frowned, clearly wanting to argue, but when he saw the sharp boning knife in the chef''s hand, he thought better of it and stayed silent.


    There were five people hiding in the storage room.


    Besides the couple and the chef, there were two other young women. Fear was written all over their faces, especially after hearing the noises outside.


    One of the girls, strikingly beautiful, had her lips pressed tightly together. She was Nina, the warehouse manager who had worked with Ethan at the supermarket before.


    Nina came from a poor family and had been working part-time jobs to support her studies. After Ethan had fired her, she found work at the school cafeteria as a stockroom clerk.


    Despite her looks attracting plenty of admirers, Nina had always prided herself on being independent, never relying on anyone.


    "The zombies¡­ they can''t get in, right?" Nina asked, her voice trembling slightly.


    "Yeah," the chef nodded, sounding confident. "Those zombies are dumb as rocks. They couldn''t even figure out how to open the glass doors outside, let alone this locked iron door."


    Hearing this, the others seemed to relax a little, thinking he had a point.


    But their brief moment of relief was shattered by a sudden, deafening crash.


    A massive dent appeared in the iron door, the outline of five fingers clearly visible, as if some enormous force was trying to tear it open.


    It was obviously Bulldozer''s handiwork. He swung his huge fist again, slamming it into the door.


    BANG!


    The door shook violently, dust falling from the ceiling as another deep handprint appeared on the metal.


    The five people inside were frozen in shock.


    "What¡­ what the hell is that?" someone asked, their voice filled with terror.


    "I don''t know, maybe a mutated zombie?" another person stammered.


    "Ahh! Run! We have to get out of here!" someone screamed.


    Realizing the iron door wouldn''t hold much longer, the group panicked and bolted toward the back of the storage room, where a narrow hallway led to a small freezer. It might be their last chance to hide.


    But they hadn''t made it far when Bulldozer''s fist slammed into the door again.


    This time, with a screech of tearing metal, half the door was ripped apart. Bulldozer''s massive frame squeezed through the opening, standing in the doorway like a beast ready to pounce.


    "Oh my God!" The group glanced back, and the sight of the hulking zombie sent them into a frenzy of fear.


    They had never seen a zombie this powerful, and terror spread through them like wildfire.


    The chef, still clutching his boning knife, was the first to make a run for it.


    He sprinted toward the freezer door, faster than anyone else.


    "Hurry! Get inside! The zombie''s coming!" he shouted.


    But just then, a chilling laugh echoed down the dim hallway, like something straight out of a nightmare.


    The chef squinted and saw a thin figure darting toward them at an alarming speed. It was a female zombie, moving with the agility of a predator.


    At the same time, the guy from the couple had also reached the freezer door.


    But his girlfriend and Nina were lagging behind.


    "Wait for me, babe!" the girl cried out, panic in her voice.


    The guy turned to look and saw the terrifying female zombie closing in on his girlfriend.


    His face went pale, torn between fear and indecision. But in the end, he made his choice.


    "Shut the door!" he yelled, gritting his teeth. As the third girl made it into the freezer, the three of them slammed the door shut with all their strength.

 Chapter 12 How could a zombie pick a lock?

    With a loud, dull thud, the cold storage door slammed shut behind the girl, locking her out without mercy.She threw herself at the door, pounding on the cold metal with her fists in a frenzy.


    "Open the door! Please, open the door!" Her voice was filled with desperation, her cries raw and heart-wrenching.


    But inside, there was only silence. No response. Her fists were already going numb, the pain spreading up her arms, but it seemed like the people behind the door had completely abandoned her.


    A wave of indescribable pain and anger surged through her.


    Just minutes ago, the man who had sworn to protect her had shut the door without hesitation, as if her life meant nothing to him.


    "Bastard!" she spat through gritted teeth, her eyes burning with hatred.


    At that moment, a cold gust of wind hit her from behind. She whipped around, her pupils contracting in terror as fear gripped her heart.


    The female zombie was only about twenty feet away, its empty, crazed eyes locked on her. A twisted smile played on its lips, as if it was savoring the hunt that was about to unfold.


    Her heart pounded wildly, threatening to burst out of her chest. In that split second, a thought flashed through her mind¡ªshe had to survive, no matter the cost.


    Her eyes darted around, and then landed on Nina, who was standing nearby.


    Almost instinctively, she reached out and shoved Nina with all her strength, pushing her toward the zombie. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ahhh!" Nina screamed as she lost her balance and fell hard to the ground.


    The zombie, like a predator pouncing on its prey, lunged at Nina in an instant. It straddled her, its hands clamping down on her wrists like iron, pinning her to the floor.


    Nina struggled desperately, trying to break free from the deadly grip, but her strength was nothing compared to the zombie''s.


    "Heh heh heh..." The zombie let out a chilling laugh, as if it was relishing the thrill of the hunt.


    Its eyes gleamed with a manic excitement, as though the fresh meat it had just caught had put it in a particularly good mood.


    Nina was consumed by fear. She had never been this close to death. That twisted face was inches from hers, grinning madly, as if it was about to tear her apart at any moment.


    She squeezed her eyes shut, her mind filled with a single thought: Just make it quick. She had given up fighting, resigned to the inevitable.


    But the pain she expected never came.


    Instead, the zombie suddenly released her wrists, leaping off her and lunging toward the other girl.


    "Ah!" The girl let out a blood-curdling scream as a sharp pain shot through her neck. The zombie''s teeth sank deep into her skin, and blood gushed out in a torrent.


    Her body convulsed violently, the agony so intense that she nearly blacked out.


    Her eyes were wide open, filled with despair and confusion. She couldn''t understand why the zombie had spared Nina and chosen her instead.


    But there was no time to think. Her screams quickly faded, and her body went limp, drained of all life.


    Meanwhile, Nina still lay on the ground, her eyes tightly shut, her mind racing with questions.


    Why didn''t she feel any pain?


    Was she already dead?


    Hesitantly, she opened her eyes. Her vision slowly cleared, and she saw a tall figure standing over her.


    It was a man, pale-skinned and strikingly handsome, looking down at her.


    "B-boss?" Nina''s eyes widened in shock. She recognized him¡ªit was Ethan, her old boss from the supermarket where she used to work.


    She never imagined she''d see him again, especially not like this.


    Ethan tilted his head slightly, his gaze calm as he studied her.


    The reason he hadn''t killed Nina wasn''t because of any lingering affection from their past. It was simply because he found her quick and efficient. And right now, he needed someone to clean, do laundry, and wash dishes.


    Killing her for food would''ve been a waste.


    Besides, he wasn''t short on food at the moment. Keeping her around for now wouldn''t hurt.


    "Get up." Ethan''s voice was cold and commanding.


    It was only then that Nina realized¡ªEthan had become a zombie too.


    And standing obediently by his side was the massive Bulldozer, waiting for his orders like a well-trained dog.


    Nina''s legs felt like jelly, she could barely stand.


    Leaning against the wall for support, she shakily got to her feet, her heart pounding with fear and confusion.


    "Boss, are... are you okay?" she asked cautiously, her voice trembling.


    "Hmm." Ethan nodded, seemingly in a good mood, probably because he had just killed Lola.


    He glanced at Nina and suddenly asked, "Do you want to come back to work?"


    Nina froze for a moment, then quickly realized what he meant.


    This was her chance to survive¡ªshe couldn''t let it slip away.


    "I... I do! Of course, I do!" She nodded frantically, like a woodpecker.


    Her heart was racing, thudding so hard it felt like it might burst out of her chest.


    Ethan''s question left her mind blank, but she knew she had no choice.


    Saying no meant death, and she wasn''t ready to die.


    "I''ll do it," she blurted out, her voice shaky but resolute. Her eyes were filled with fear, but even more so with the will to live.


    Ethan gave a slight nod, unsurprised by her answer.


    Without another glance at her, he walked toward the cold storage door, with Bulldozer following closely behind, like a loyal hunting dog.


    Inside the cold storage, three people were pressed against the door, holding their breath, as if that could somehow keep the threat outside at bay.


    Thud!


    Thud!


    Thud!


    The pounding on the door was deafening, each hit like a hammer striking their hearts.


    "How is this zombie so strong?" The boy''s voice was filled with fear and unease.


    The chef gritted his teeth, trying to stay calm. "Don''t worry. This door is made of two-inch-thick stainless steel. Not even a truck could break through it, let alone a zombie."


    The boy nodded, looking slightly reassured, though his palms were still slick with cold sweat.


    Outside, Bulldozer continued to slam against the door with relentless force. The ground trembled slightly, and bits of ice fell from the walls. But the door didn''t budge, and instead, Bulldozer''s arms began to go numb from the effort.


    "Raaagh!" Bulldozer let out a furious roar, his eyes wild with rage. No matter how powerful his fists were, he couldn''t break through the solid door.


    Ethan stood by, watching coldly. He knew that while Bulldozer was strong, brute force alone wouldn''t open this door.


    Just as he was about to step in, Nina suddenly moved forward, a determined look flashing in her eyes.


    "Boss, I have the key to the cold storage." Her voice was calm, but there was an unmistakable resolve behind it.


    Ethan raised an eyebrow, a hint of a satisfied smile appearing on his face.


    "Good," he said, his tone carrying a trace of approval.


    Nina quickly went to the adjacent room, grabbed the key hanging on the wall, and handed it to Ethan with both hands.


    She knew this might be her only chance¡ªthe only way to prove her worth.


    Ethan took the key and motioned for Bulldozer to step back. Though confused, Bulldozer obeyed, standing aside with a flicker of frustrated anger in his eyes.


    Inside the cold storage, the three people heard the pounding on the door suddenly stop, and they breathed a collective sigh of relief.


    "I told you, there''s no way that zombie could get in," the chef said smugly, as if the fear from moments ago had never existed.


    The boy nodded, his tension easing slightly. "Just wait a little longer. The zombie should leave soon."


    But just as they thought the danger had passed, a faint click came from the door''s lock.


    "W-what''s happening?" The chef''s face turned pale, his eyes wide with disbelief and terror.


    The boy''s face drained of color as well, his voice trembling. "No way... how could a zombie pick a lock?"


    The girl had already started crying, her body shaking uncontrollably as tears blurred her vision. "We''re done for... we''re done for..."


    As the lock turned, the sounds outside became clearer.


    Their hearts seemed to stop¡ªthey knew the door was about to open.


    "Quick! Block the door with something!" the chef shouted, his voice filled with desperation.


    They scrambled to pile whatever they could find in front of the door, trying to hold off the inevitable. But deep down, they knew it was a futile effort.


    Just as the lock clicked open, Bulldozer slammed into the door with all his might. With a thunderous crash, the cold storage door was flung open.


    Everything they had stacked in front of the door was sent flying, scattering across the floor.


    The cold air from the storage rushed out, and a massive figure loomed in the doorway.


    It carried the unmistakable stench of death.

 Chapter 13 Dinner

    The massive figure of Bulldozer flashed by, and a young man stood at the entrance.He was dressed in a clean white shirt, looking so neat it was as if he had just walked out of a formal event. His face carried a hint of cold indifference.


    The three people inside stared at him, frozen in terror, unable to speak.


    "Is¡­ is he even human? Or a ghost?"


    Behind him stood Bulldozer and the female zombie, their menacing presence so intense it felt like the air around them had thickened, suffocating the three trapped inside the cold storage.


    As their eyes swept over these terrifying figures, they suddenly recognized a familiar face¡ªNina.


    "You¡­ you''re still alive?" the chef asked in disbelief.


    Nina looked at them coldly, her face showing a trace of anger.


    "Yeah, surprised?"


    Her voice was filled with resentment. These three had locked her outside, leaving her to almost die. If Ethan hadn''t shown up in time, she would''ve been zombie food by now.


    At that moment, the three zombies began to slowly close in. Bulldozer was still restless, growling lowly.


    He held Ethan in awe¡ªhis boss had opened the door with just a small stick, effortlessly. Meanwhile, Bulldozer himself was itching to show off his strength.


    The female zombie had a twisted smile on her face, her pale complexion making her look even more terrifying.


    "Please, Nina, save me! I don''t want to die, I don''t want to be eaten by zombies!" The girl had already collapsed to her knees, sobbing uncontrollably.


    Her voice was filled with despair, a far cry from the cold, decisive tone she had used when she shut the door earlier.


    Nina looked at her and shook her head. "It''s not up to me whether you live or die. That''s for my boss to decide."


    All three of them turned their gaze to Ethan.


    This clean-cut young man was actually the leader of these zombies.


    "Please don''t kill me! I''ll do anything if you let me live!" The girl cried, trembling as she began to unbutton her clothes, desperately trying to use her body to bargain for her life.


    The chef quickly chimed in, "Boss, I can cook! I can make you amazing food. I even won a city cooking competition once!"


    They all knew that relying on Ethan''s mercy was a long shot. Their only hope was to prove they were still useful.


    Ethan glanced at the chef and said calmly, "No need for all that trouble. Let''s just start the meal."


    "What?" The chef''s eyes widened, finally understanding what Ethan meant.


    "Roar¡ª"


    The three zombies let out a vicious growl and lunged at them.


    Screams filled the air, but only for a few seconds.


    After that, the cold storage was filled with nothing but the sound of flesh being torn apart.


    Amidst the blood-soaked scene, Ethan remained spotless, casually strolling around the cold storage, inspecting the supplies.


    The place was well-stocked, with everything from Angus beef, New Zealand lamb, and French Bresse chicken to bluefin tuna¡ªan impressive variety, and in large quantities.


    With a wave of his hand, all the ingredients vanished, stored away in his spatial ring.


    He had nearly replenished all the supplies he had used up earlier.


    Ethan was quite pleased with the haul.


    Meanwhile, the three zombies were feasting. Bulldozer and the female zombie devoured the bodies like ravenous beasts, tearing into the flesh in a grotesque display that would make anyone sick.


    The PhD zombie, however, was different. He first opened up the bodies, carefully removing the organs one by one, as if conducting a dissection. Only then did he slowly consume the organs.


    Though the PhD zombie''s actions seemed more refined compared to Bulldozer and the female zombie, they were far more unsettling. A zombie performing an autopsy¡ªit was a chilling sight.


    And at that moment, the only one still alive, Nina, was doing her best to suppress the nausea rising in her throat.


    She was the only normal human left here, and the sight of the zombies feasting made her feel like she was about to throw up.


    But she quickly covered her mouth, forcing the nausea back down.


    She knew that Ethan had become very particular about cleanliness lately. If she threw up here and annoyed him, she might not live to see another day.


    Ethan swiftly stored all the supplies from the cold storage into his spatial ring¡ªnot just the fresh meat, but also the rice, flour, oil, and other essentials from the storeroom.


    In addition, there was a small convenience store next to the cafeteria. The beer, cigarettes, sunflower seeds, drinks, bottled water, soda, sausages, and various snacks were all swept into his ring as well.


    These supplies had become rare commodities in the outside world. Nowadays, people would fight to the death over a loaf of bread. Ethan knew that stockpiling these resources would come in handy one day.


    Once everything was taken care of, the three zombie underlings finished their "dinner."


    They circled around Nina, with the female zombie even patting her on the head from time to time, as if teasing a small pet.


    Nina curled up into a ball, trembling all over, her face pale. She had never imagined that one day she would be surrounded by zombies, treated like a plaything.


    "Let''s go," Ethan commanded.


    The female zombie gave Nina''s head one last pat before reluctantly turning to leave.


    Nina was nearly scared out of her mind. She couldn''t fathom that her future would involve living alongside these zombies. Her heart was filled with fear and unease.


    "B-boss, you''re not going to kill me, right?" she asked cautiously.


    Ethan nodded, feeling in a good mood today. He decided to mess with her a little.


    "Did you forget? I used to run a farm."


    "Huh?" Nina looked confused, not understanding what he meant. Was he treating her like livestock?


    ...


    They left the campus, with Nina volunteering to be the driver. She drove the truck, carrying Ethan and his zombie underlings away. She knew that the only way to avoid being killed was to prove her usefulness.


    Nina had driven trucks before when she worked at a supermarket, so she was familiar with this vehicle. She drove carefully, trying to keep the ride as smooth as possible.


    In the back, Bulldozer seemed satisfied with her driving skills, giving her an imaginary "five-star review."


    The streets were still a mess, with scattered zombies wandering around, but they posed no threat to the truck.


    However, as they approached an intersection, they saw a heavy truck parked ahead. Inside were two middle-aged men, both looking gaunt and starving. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    One of them, a bearded man, held half a cigarette in his hand, sniffing it repeatedly but too reluctant to light it.


    "Damn it! Didn''t Tony go out to find supplies? Why isn''t he back yet?" the bearded man grumbled.


    "He''s probably been eaten by zombies. No word for this long? He''s definitely done for," the skinny man next to him said coldly.


    The bearded man shook his head. "No way! Jake said he got through to Tony''s phone, but no one answered. I bet the bastard ditched his wife and ran off!"


    "Forget about him. We need to figure out how to get some food. I''m starving!" the skinny man said, frowning.


    The bearded man kept sniffing his cigarette and sighed. "Where are we supposed to find food? Everything''s been looted already!"


    "Wait¡­" Just as they were talking, they heard the sound of an engine in the distance. Looking in the direction of the noise, they saw a truck slowly approaching from a side road.


    ...

 Chapter 14 Cigarettes

    The two middle-aged men were clearly seasoned veterans, the kind who could tell just from the tire pressure and the way the truck moved that it was carrying a heavy load¡ªclearly packed with supplies."Well, well, looks like dinner just delivered itself," the skinny man said, a glint of greed flashing in his eyes.


    The bearded man with a scruffy face licked his cracked lips, his gaze tinged with anticipation. "Let''s hope there''s some cigarettes in there."


    As the truck drew closer, they got a better look¡ªand what they saw made their eyes light up. Sitting in the driver''s seat was a young, beautiful woman.


    "Ha! Looks like today''s our lucky day," the skinny man said with a sinister grin. Without hesitation, he started up their massive truck, slammed on the gas, and swerved into the middle of the road, completely blocking the smaller truck''s path.


    Screeeeech!


    Nina''s heart jumped as the truck suddenly barreled into her path. She slammed on the brakes, the screech of tires echoing down the empty street. The truck skidded to a halt, leaving a long black streak on the asphalt. When it finally stopped, it was less than two feet away from the massive truck blocking the road.


    "That was close!" Nina exhaled, patting her chest as she tried to calm her racing heart.


    But the sudden stop had consequences. The jolt sent Bulldozer, who was in the back of the truck, slamming into the wall of the cargo hold with a loud thud.


    Bulldozer, who had been relatively satisfied with Nina''s driving up until now, immediately changed his mind. In his head, her "five-star rating" just dropped to a solid "one star."


    Ethan, on the other hand, remained unnervingly calm. Leaning back in his seat, he glanced out the window with a detached expression, as if he''d seen this coming from a mile away.


    Sure enough, two men jumped down from the massive truck. Their arms were wrapped in duct tape and newspaper, and they were holding steel pipes stained with dried blood. Their faces were twisted into malicious grins.


    "Get out of the truck, both of you!" the bearded man barked, his voice dripping with menace.


    Nina''s eyes darted between the two men, and in an instant, she understood their intentions.


    In this post-apocalyptic world, cannibalism wasn''t exactly unheard of. People would do anything to survive, no matter how depraved.


    "What do we do, boss?" she asked, her voice trembling as she turned to Ethan.


    Ethan didn''t answer right away. His gaze swept over the two men, his brow furrowing slightly. Their makeshift armor and weapons reminded him of Tony, the guy who''d trashed his supermarket a while back. These two were probably part of the same gang.


    He glanced toward a nearby construction site in the distance, and a faint smirk tugged at the corner of his lips.


    "Let them handle it," he said casually, clearly unimpressed by the two men.


    The two middle-aged men, oblivious to the danger they were walking into, were too busy eyeing the truck like it was a jackpot. Their smug grins grew wider as they approached.


    "Hey there, sweetheart, don''t be scared. I''ll make sure to ''take good care'' of you," the skinny man sneered, his tone dripping with malice as he leered at Nina.


    But inside the truck''s cargo hold, something stirred. A female zombie slowly lifted her head. Her stiff neck creaked as she turned toward the sound, her lifeless eyes suddenly gleaming with excitement.


    "Sweetheart?" she muttered, her voice low and raspy, as if she were trying to remember something.


    "Take care of me?" The words triggered a faint, fragmented memory in her decaying mind.


    She longed for warmth. She longed to be "taken care of."


    Without hesitation, she shoved the cargo door open and leapt out of the truck.


    The skinny man, who had just raised his steel pipe to smash the truck''s window, froze in surprise when the door swung open on its own.


    For a moment, he was stunned. Then his grin grew even wider, his expression turning even more vile. "Well, aren''t you eager? If you behave, maybe I''ll let you live."


    "Behave¡­?"


    A strange, eerie laugh suddenly echoed in his ears.


    The skinny man''s grin froze. Slowly, he turned his head¡ªand found himself face-to-face with a pale, twisted figure. Her face was gaunt, her skin stretched tight over her bones, and her lips were curled into a grotesque smile.


    "Take¡­ care¡­" the zombie rasped, her voice low and guttural, sending chills down his spine.


    Before he could react, she moved. In a blur of motion, she lunged at him with inhuman speed, her figure almost a shadow as she closed the distance in an instant.


    "Holy sh¡ª!"


    The skinny man barely had time to curse before she tackled him to the ground. The force of the impact sent him skidding across the pavement, his body dragging for nearly ten feet.


    "Help me, damn it!" The skinny man screamed, thrashing wildly as he called out to the bearded man.


    But the bearded man didn''t even glance his way. His attention was entirely fixated on the back of the truck, his eyes gleaming with greed.


    "Cigarettes¡­ I need cigarettes. Let me find some first¡­" he muttered to himself, quickening his pace toward the truck''s rear.


    "You¡­ ahhh¡ª!" The skinny man''s scream was abruptly cut off. The female zombie had sunk her teeth deep into his neck, blood spurting out in a gruesome arc. In that moment, he finally understood what it meant to be "taken care of."


    The bearded man remained oblivious to his companion''s fate. He eagerly yanked open the truck''s rear doors, his mind filled with fantasies of cigarettes, booze, and food piled high inside.


    What greeted him, however, were two undead faces.


    Their eyes were hollow and cold, their mouths smeared with dried blood.


    The PhD zombie stood inside the truck, tilting his head slightly as he studied the bearded man with an unsettling curiosity, like a scientist examining a new specimen. His empty gaze carried a strange, chilling sense of "interest" that sent shivers down the man''s spine.


    On the other hand, Bulldozer wasn''t nearly as composed.


    His face was twisted with irritation, his eyes blazing with frustration. He was still fuming over being slammed into the truck wall earlier.


    In his mind, there was only one thought: This bastard is to blame!


    The bearded man froze, his eyes wide with terror as his body locked up like a statue. It was as if he''d been nailed to the ground. His mind went blank, unable to process the horrifying reality in front of him.


    Just moments ago, he''d been daydreaming about cigarettes, booze, and food. Now, that dream had been shattered¡ªinside the truck were two terrifying zombies.


    After a brief moment of stunned silence, he seemed to snap out of it. His trembling hands reached for the half-smoked cigarette tucked behind his ear. He lit it with shaky fingers, taking two deep drags as if the smoke could somehow calm his nerves.


    The cigarette smoke swirled around him, and for a fleeting moment, a faint smile of satisfaction appeared on his lips.


    But that satisfaction didn''t last long.


    A pale, massive hand suddenly shot out from the truck, clamping down on his shoulder like a steel vice. The bearded man''s eyes flew open in shock. Before he could even exhale the smoke from his mouth, the hand yanked him into the truck with brutal force.


    Bang! The truck''s rear doors slammed shut.


    Within seconds, the street fell eerily silent.


    From the driver''s seat, Nina glanced at the scene through the rearview mirror. She couldn''t help but purse her lips and shake her head. "What a mess¡­ just pathetic. Seriously, who''s dumb enough to block my boss''s truck?"


    Her tone carried a hint of schadenfreude, but mostly it was laced with exasperation at the sheer stupidity of the two men.


    At that moment, Ethan finally spoke. His voice was calm and commanding, carrying an air of quiet authority. "Let''s go. Head to that construction site up ahead."


    Nina blinked, momentarily surprised, but quickly nodded. "Oh¡­ okay." She didn''t ask any questions. As a loyal employee, she knew her role¡ªgo where the boss says, and don''t pry into things that don''t concern her.


    She restarted the truck, carefully steering around the abandoned vehicle blocking the road, and drove toward the construction site.


    ...


    The construction site was surrounded by blue corrugated metal fencing, though the main gate had long since collapsed, leaving the area looking desolate and abandoned. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The ground was littered with mangled zombie corpses, their limbs twisted and broken, with bloodstains splattered across the dirt in a grotesque display.


    The truck followed a set of tire tracks etched into the ground, leading deeper into the site. Nina gripped the steering wheel tightly, her brows furrowing as she surveyed the scene. "This place¡­ doesn''t feel right," she muttered under her breath.


    Ethan didn''t respond.


    His cold gaze swept across the area, his mind working quickly.


    It was clear that this construction site had once been a survivor stronghold, and a sizable one at that. The gang that had attacked his supermarket¡ªTony and the two men from earlier¡ªwere almost certainly from here.


    "There won''t be a third time. "Ethan''s lips curled into a faint, icy smirk.


    He had already made up his mind. This stronghold needed to be wiped out completely. He couldn''t afford to let them keep harassing him.


    As soon as the truck came to a stop, the three zombies in the back wasted no time. They leapt out with startling agility, their movements quick and precise. Their faces were alight with a strange, almost gleeful excitement, as if they could already sense the presence of prey nearby.


    "Following the boss was the best decision I ever made," Bulldozer muttered, licking his lips as his eyes gleamed with bloodlust. He was practically salivating at the thought of fresh meat. "Every time, we find something good to eat."


    The PhD zombie, in contrast, remained calm and composed. He stood still, his gaze sweeping over the surroundings as if he were analyzing the environment.


    A faint, enigmatic smile tugged at the corners of his mouth.


    ...


    The construction site was deathly silent, the air thick with the stench of decay.


    The ground was strewn with the remains of zombies that had been beaten to death, their bodies crushed and broken. It was clear that the survivors here had been well-organized and capable, having cleared out the immediate threats in the area.


    Ahead of the truck loomed an unfinished building, its gray concrete walls riddled with cracks. The skeletal structure of the building gave it a bleak, desolate appearance.


    But in one corner of the site stood something unusual.


    It was a three-story structure made entirely of reinforced concrete. The walls were thick and impenetrable, with no windows to speak of. Even the entrance was sealed with a heavy stainless steel door, devoid of any glass. The only openings were a few fist-sized ventilation holes, giving the building an ominously fortified look.


    Nina stared at the structure, muttering under her breath, "This place¡­ looks like a fortress."


    Ethan nodded slightly, his eyes narrowing as a cold glint flashed across them.


    Clearly, this building had been deliberately constructed as a defense against zombies.

 Chapter 15 Theyre… theyre really digging their way in!

    With the zombies'' innate sharp senses, Ethan had already picked up on the commotion inside the building. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.Faintly, he could also smell a strong scent of blood, as if something unusual had happened in there.


    His three zombie underlings clearly sensed the presence of prey as well. A gleam of excitement flashed in their eyes, like starving predators catching the scent of fresh blood.


    Without needing a signal, they all bolted toward the fortress-like building, their movements swift and feral.


    Inside that building, a group of survivors had indeed gathered.


    There were about a dozen of them, including a few construction workers, some streetwise thugs, and the construction site''s developer¡ªWarren Whitaker.


    Warren Whitaker wasn''t just anyone to Ethan. He was an "old acquaintance." Not only had Warren once bought out Ethan''s farm, but he''d also loaned Ethan money before the apocalypse¡ªa debt that had since become a thorn in Ethan''s side.


    When the apocalypse broke out, Warren had been inspecting the construction site with his crew.


    After realizing zombies were attacking, he quickly organized his men and used steel and concrete to build a sturdy fortress. By sheer luck, they survived the initial chaos and made it this far.


    Now, Warren was still the leader of this fortress.


    He, along with his trusted right-hand man Damian Flint and a few loyal enforcers, held the fate of the survivors firmly in their hands.


    "Warren, none of the people we sent out¡­ have come back," Damian said, frowning, his voice tinged with unease.


    Warren''s expression darkened. He knew that while the fortress was solid, their supplies were a serious problem. The food had long run out, and everyone was so hungry their ribs were practically touching. Even walking had become a struggle.


    "If it really comes to it¡­" Warren muttered, hesitating, "we might have to¡­ eat some human meat to get through this. But¡­ I''m not sure if it''ll cause prion disease."


    "Boss, it shouldn''t," a bespectacled woman interjected. She was Warren''s secretary¡ªcalm and intelligent.


    "From my research, prion diseases only develop after a person dies. So, as long as we''re eating live humans, we should be fine."


    Her tone was disturbingly calm, as if she were discussing something as mundane as the weather.


    Damian frowned at her words and suggested, "Warren, why don''t I take some guys out to scavenge for food? We can''t just sit here starving."


    Warren shook his head. "No, it''s too dangerous out there."


    "Relax, Warren. Back in my street-fighting days, I took down three blocks with just a kukri in hand and didn''t even blink. These zombies? They''re nothing compared to real people."


    Warren looked up at Damian and suddenly asked, "You didn''t blink? Didn''t your eyes get dry?"


    "¡­"


    Damian was momentarily speechless. He''d been bragging about his combat skills, only to be completely thrown off by Warren''s deadpan question.


    Just then, the low rumble of an engine echoed from outside.


    "There''s a car coming in!"


    Damian''s eyes lit up. "Warren, it might be Tom and the others coming back."


    Warren perked up as well, quickly standing and heading toward the fortress''s main gate. His heart was filled with hope¡ªthey might have brought back food.


    The fortress''s gate was made of thick stainless steel, incredibly sturdy. There were a few fist-sized ventilation holes in the door, allowing for airflow and a view of the outside.


    Warren and Damian leaned against the holes, peering out.


    But what they saw wasn''t Tom. It was a group of terrifying zombies.


    "Hehehehehe~~~"


    A female zombie''s face suddenly appeared right in front of one of the holes. Her lips curled into a twisted grin, her eyes brimming with bloodthirsty madness.


    Her face was only inches away from theirs, separated by the steel door, making the sight all the more chilling.


    "Holy shit!"


    Warren and Damian stumbled backward in fright, nearly falling to the ground.


    "What the hell¡­ How are there zombies here?!"


    "Don''t panic, Warren," Damian said, trying to steady himself. "This door is solid. They can''t get in."


    Warren nodded, taking a deep breath to calm himself.


    But the next moment, a violent crash echoed through the air.


    Bang!


    Bang!!


    Bang!!!


    Bulldozer swung his massive fists, hammering the steel gate with relentless force. Each punch landed like a sledgehammer, shaking the entire building to its core.


    The survivors inside the fortress were startled by the commotion and rushed to the gate, eager to see what was happening outside.


    "Raaaargh¡ª"


    Bulldozer let out a deep, guttural roar.


    Despite his monstrous strength, the specially reinforced steel gate held firm. After a few more punches, he stopped, stepping back obediently to stand behind Ethan, waiting for his leader''s next move.


    He glanced at Ethan expectantly, as if hoping he''d pull out that mysterious "little stick" again to open the door.


    "Is this zombie¡­ mutated or something?" Warren''s voice trembled. "How can it be this strong?"


    "Relax," Damian waved dismissively. "Even if it were a dinosaur, it wouldn''t get through this door. Unless, of course, the zombies suddenly learn how to operate a bulldozer and dig their way in."


    Warren nodded, feeling slightly reassured. He leaned back toward the ventilation hole, peering outside to get a better look.


    This time, he saw a young man.


    The man stood silently outside, his gaze cold and piercing, flanked by three eerie-looking zombies.


    "Is that¡­ Ethan?"


    Warren squinted through the hole, his eyes narrowing as he recognized the figure standing outside.


    Even though Ethan had clearly turned into a zombie, Warren would never forget that face.


    A wave of complicated emotions surged through him.


    This was the same guy who had sold him a farm before the apocalypse and borrowed $80 million in loans. Now that the world had ended, the money was obviously gone, but the thought of that massive debt still made Warren''s chest tighten with frustration.


    "Serves you right! Turned into a zombie, huh? That''s karma!" Warren muttered under his breath, his tone laced with schadenfreude.


    Still, he couldn''t help but notice that even as a zombie, Ethan somehow managed to look as clean and put-together as ever.


    Damian, standing beside him, remained calm. "Warren, forget about them. This door''s solid¡ªthey''re not getting in. Let them mess around out there. They''ll probably give up and leave after a while."


    Warren nodded, thinking that made sense. He stepped away from the gate and returned to his chair, trying to relax.


    But outside, Ethan showed no intention of leaving.


    He stood motionless in front of the building, his icy gaze fixed on it like a predator sizing up its prey.


    The steel gate, though sturdy, was nothing to him now. With his current strength, a single punch would be enough to blow a hole clean through it.


    But Ethan didn''t plan to do that.


    The reason was simple¡ªhe didn''t want to get his clothes dirty.


    Instead, he raised his hand and gave a small wave.


    In the next moment, a faint glimmer of light flashed, and from his spatial storage ring emerged a massive metal machine.


    It was an excavator.


    Ethan had brought it from his farm before the apocalypse. He''d thought it would be useless in this new world, but it turned out to be just what he needed today.


    Vroooom¡ª


    The engine roared to life, the deafening sound echoing through the air. Ethan climbed into the driver''s seat, calmly operating the steel beast as it rumbled toward the fortress.


    The fortress''s reinforced concrete walls were tough, but Ethan didn''t plan to destroy them outright. His goal was to dig a tunnel beneath the building and enter from below.


    Inside the fortress, Warren and the others quickly noticed the noise outside.


    "What''s that sound?"


    Warren frowned, standing up and walking back to the gate with Damian. They peered through the ventilation holes again, only to see a massive excavator slowly approaching.


    "What the¡­"


    Everyone froze.


    "An excavator?"


    Warren''s mind struggled to process what he was seeing. The idea that zombies could operate heavy machinery was beyond his comprehension.


    Damian''s expression was even more priceless.


    He had just joked about zombies needing a bulldozer to break in, and now, right before his eyes, was a zombie driving an excavator.


    "Are these zombies¡­ graduates from UTI?" he muttered, utterly dumbfounded.


    Under Ethan''s control, the excavator''s massive bucket began digging into the ground.


    Each swing of the steel bucket tore up huge chunks of earth. Before long, a large pit had formed in front of the fortress gate.


    Inside the fortress, the ground began to crack. In some places, it even started to collapse, allowing sunlight to stream in through the gaps. The survivors inside grew increasingly uneasy.


    "They''re¡­ they''re really digging their way in!"


    Warren''s face turned pale.


    He never imagined that the fortress he had painstakingly built would be breached by a single excavator.


    "Grab your weapons! Get ready to fight!" Damian whipped around and shouted at the people behind him.


    The survivors inside the fortress sprang into action. Construction workers, street thugs, even Warren''s secretary¡ªall of them grabbed whatever they could use as a weapon.


    Someone picked up a steel pipe. Another pulled out a machete. One person even hefted a double-barreled shotgun.


    And then there was the most over-the-top of them all¡ªsomeone dragged out a chainsaw, revving it up with a loud whirrrrr.


    Their weapons might have been a chaotic mix, but their sheer numbers and determination made for an intimidating sight.


    "Yeah! Let''s take them on!"


    ...

 Chapter 16 It was too late

    The ground near the entrance was quickly broken through."Roar!"


    Bulldozer let out a deep, guttural growl and was the first to charge in.


    He grabbed a chunk of granite from the ground and hurled it into the crowd with terrifying force.


    The massive rock crashed down with a dull thud, instantly taking out two survivors. Blood splattered everywhere.


    "Hehehehe¡­"


    The female zombie following close behind let out a chilling, eerie laugh.


    One of the survivors seized the moment, swinging a machete straight at her head.


    But her speed was unbelievable.


    With a swift motion, she raised her hand, her razor-sharp claws slashing through the man''s forearm in an instant.


    "Ahhh¡ª!"


    His agonized scream echoed through the room.


    The excruciating pain caused him to drop the machete, which clattered to the floor.


    The female zombie caught the blade effortlessly, her lips curling into a sinister smile.


    In the next moment, she swung the machete down with precision, slicing clean through the man''s neck.


    Blood sprayed everywhere, painting the scene in horror.


    "Holy shit! That zombie knows how to use a weapon!"


    "This is insane! This doesn''t make any sense!"


    "What do we do? We don''t stand a chance against them!"


    The survivors'' morale shattered in an instant.


    And then, things got even worse. A crossbow bolt suddenly flew in from a distance, piercing straight through another survivor''s skull.


    Everyone turned to look, only to see the PhD zombie calmly reloading another bolt into his crossbow. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This¡­ this is a massacre!"


    The survivors completely broke down, dropping their weapons and scattering in all directions.


    By the time Ethan stepped into the fortress, the battle was already over.


    Corpses littered the ground, and the air was thick with the stench of blood.


    The entire fortress looked like a slaughterhouse.


    Ethan walked in slowly, his steps steady and deliberate. Behind him, three subordinate zombies followed in perfect formation, moving with the precision of a well-trained squad.


    Before long, they reached a room.


    In the center of the room was a pile of extinguished ashes from a fire, surrounded by scattered bones. The bones bore unmistakable human teeth marks.


    Ethan''s gaze swept over the scene, and he immediately understood what had happened here.


    From the corner of the room came the faint sound of labored breathing.


    Following the sound, Ethan walked over and found a woman lying on the ground.


    Her legs had been sawed off, the stumps crudely wrapped with strips of cloth and rubber bands to stem the bleeding.


    Her face was pale, her breathing shallow, as if she could die at any moment.


    When she saw Ethan and his zombie subordinates, there wasn''t a trace of fear in her eyes. Instead, there was a flicker of relief.


    Ethan understood her expression immediately.


    She was begging him to end her suffering.


    Bulldozer stepped forward and granted her wish without hesitation.


    In the fortress''s final room, Warren and Damian were huddled together, trembling.


    "Warren, what do we do? They''re going to break in any second!" Damian''s voice was filled with despair.


    Warren took a deep breath, trying to steady himself.


    "These zombies clearly still have human intelligence. Maybe¡­ maybe we can negotiate with them."


    "Negotiate?" Damian froze for a moment, then quickly nodded in agreement. "Yes! If we can negotiate, we might still have a chance to survive!"


    Warren continued, "Besides, I knew Ethan before all of this. Maybe¡­ maybe he''ll spare us for old times'' sake."


    A glimmer of hope reignited in Damian''s eyes.


    "Warren, you''re incredible! Not even the apocalypse can stop you from working your connections!"


    Just as Damian finished speaking, Ethan''s figure appeared at the far end of the hallway.


    His footsteps were steady and deliberate, echoing through the silent corridor like the ticking of a countdown to death.


    Behind him, the three zombie subordinates followed in perfect synchronization, exuding an oppressive, suffocating aura.


    Gulp.


    Warren''s throat tightened as he swallowed hard. His lips were cracked, cold sweat dripped from his forehead, and his heart pounded so fast it felt like it might burst out of his chest.


    "Wait! Ethan! Don''t kill me! You remember me, right? It''s me, Warren!"


    He practically shouted, his voice trembling as he tried to mask his fear. With thirty feet still between them, he couldn''t wait any longer to beg for his life.


    Ethan stopped in his tracks, his gaze landing on Warren.


    His eyes were cold and empty, as if he were examining something utterly insignificant.


    After a moment, he gave a slight nod, clearly recognizing the familiar face.


    "Oh."


    Ethan''s response was chilling in its simplicity.


    His tone was flat, devoid of any emotion.


    The three zombies behind him didn''t immediately attack, which sparked a glimmer of hope in Warren''s heart. A strained smile crept onto his face, as if he''d just grabbed onto a lifeline.


    "Ethan, you remember, don''t you? I bought your farm back then, and I even lent you a lot of money! We''ve got history, man!"


    Warren forced a smile, desperately trying to appeal to their past relationship.


    Ethan frowned slightly, as if he were considering something.


    After a brief pause, a cold smirk tugged at the corner of his lips. His voice carried a hint of mockery.


    "So¡­ you''re my creditor, huh?" He paused, his tone suddenly turning icy. "Then I have even more reason to kill you."


    Warren''s face instantly turned ashen, his body stiffening as if he''d been struck by lightning.


    "W-wait, Ethan! That''s not what I meant¡ª"


    But it was too late.


    The three zombies behind Ethan lunged forward with terrifying speed and ferocity.


    Their claws tore into Warren and Damian''s bodies, ripping them apart in a brutal frenzy. Blood sprayed across the walls, and their screams were cut short almost instantly.


    The two didn''t even have time to struggle before they were devoured.


    The fortress fell silent.


    There were no survivors.


    ...


    Ethan scanned the area, methodically gathering any useful supplies from the fortress. His movements were calm and unhurried, as if the massacre moments ago had been nothing more than routine.


    Once he was done, he left the blood-soaked ruins with his three zombie subordinates in tow.


    Nina was sitting in the cab of a box truck, waiting nervously.


    Her hands gripped the steering wheel tightly, her knuckles white. Even from inside the truck, she could hear the screams and desperate cries coming from the fortress. The thick metal walls couldn''t block out the horror, and her imagination filled in the rest. She pictured the scene inside¡ªsomething far worse than the slaughter she''d witnessed back at the school.


    When Ethan finally emerged in front of the truck, his white shirt was still spotless, not a single trace of blood on him. It was as if nothing had happened.


    He opened the door and climbed into the passenger seat.


    "Where to next, boss?" Nina asked cautiously, her voice trembling slightly.


    "Home," Ethan replied curtly, his tone unnervingly calm.


    The box truck rumbled to life, pulling away from the fortress and heading toward Ethan''s residence.


    ...


    Nina was assigned to live in the house next to Ethan''s.


    From that day on, her life changed completely.


    Every day, she worked tirelessly¡ªwashing Ethan''s clothes, cleaning the house, doing the dishes, and scrubbing every speck of dust off the floors.


    She knew that even the slightest hint of laziness could mean death.


    But Ethan wasn''t entirely unkind to her.


    Every day, he provided her with human food¡ªbread, vegetables, and, on days when he was in a good mood, even frozen steak or seafood to give her a rare treat.


    Compared to the survivors outside, Nina gradually realized just how lucky she was.


    At least she didn''t have to sleep in the open or worry about where her next meal would come from.


    As time passed, Nina slowly adapted to this new way of life.


    She even began to feel that surviving in this building was far safer than being out in the chaotic, dangerous world beyond.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Ethan''s body was undergoing astonishing changes.


    With his massive intake of meat, his evolution was accelerating at an incredible pace.


    His appetite was insatiable¡ªhe consumed over a hundred short tons of beef alone, not to mention countless amounts of chicken and pork.


    Ethan could feel his strength growing day by day.


    His muscles became denser, his reflexes sharper, and even his thoughts seemed clearer and more focused.


    Still, he wasn''t entirely sure just how powerful he had become.


    That was, until ten days later, when his body underwent a dramatic transformation.


    Deep within his skull, a crystalline core began to form, clear and radiant. At the same time, a faint crimson glow flickered in his eyes, hinting at some unknown, terrifying power.


    "My head feels so itchy¡­" Ethan muttered under his breath, a strange smile creeping across his face.


    "Looks like¡­ I''m about to awaken my abilities."

 Chapter 17 Doom Hunter

    Ethan closed his eyes slightly, and with a single thought, an invisible force rippled outward from him, spreading across the room.The air seemed to freeze in an instant, and an eerie, oppressive energy enveloped the entire space.


    This was Ethan''s newly awakened ability¡ªDomain of the Dead.


    The range of the domain was only about 30 feet for now, but even at this limited scale, its power was staggering.


    At that moment, Nina, who had been quietly scrubbing the floor nearby, was unintentionally caught within its reach.


    Her body froze abruptly, as if an invisible hand had pinned her down, rendering her completely immobile.


    A wave of terror surged through her, crashing over her like a suffocating tide. Her legs began to tremble uncontrollably, and the cloth she had been holding slipped from her fingers, falling limply to the floor.


    In her mind, horrifying visions of mountains of corpses and rivers of blood began to surface. The air was filled with the echoes of anguished screams, as if she had been plunged into the depths of hell itself.


    The suppressive power of the Domain of the Dead on humans was overwhelming.


    "W-what¡­ what''s happening?" Nina''s voice trembled, barely audible.


    She struggled to move her eyes, desperately searching for an explanation, only to realize that Ethan¡ªwho had been sitting on the couch watching TV just moments ago¡ªhad vanished without a trace.


    Where was her boss?


    In truth, Ethan hadn''t gone anywhere. His domain granted him another ability¡ªInvisibility.


    Within the domain, he could completely erase his presence from sight, as though he had never existed.


    But that wasn''t all.


    In Ethan''s perception, the world around him had transformed.


    The once-solid walls now appeared translucent, rippling like the surface of water.


    He raised a hand and tentatively reached out to touch the wall. His palm passed through it effortlessly, as if it wasn''t even there.


    A faint smile tugged at his lips. Taking a step forward, he walked straight through the wall, emerging from the living room into the kitchen in an instant.


    To anyone else, it was as if he had simply disappeared into thin air.


    This was another feature of the Domain of the Dead¡ªEthan could ignore physical barriers entirely.


    He could pass through walls, objects, and even sink into the ground if he wished. If he wanted to, he could even reach into someone''s chest and rip out their heart without breaking the skin.


    "This power¡­ it''s perfect," Ethan murmured to himself, a cold smile playing on his lips.


    It was a power that could kill without leaving a trace, or ensure his escape in the direst of situations. It was flawless.


    An invisible, wall-phasing zombie king¡ªwho could possibly stand against that?


    However, this ability wasn''t without its drawbacks. As a spatial-type power, it consumed a tremendous amount of mental energy with each use, making it impossible to sustain for long periods.


    By the time Ethan phased back into the living room from the kitchen, the domain''s range had begun to shrink. Nina, now free from its oppressive grip, collapsed to the floor.


    Her body went limp as she fell to her knees, gasping for air as though she had just been pulled from drowning.


    Her face was pale, her forehead slick with cold sweat, and she looked utterly drained.


    "What¡­ what just happened? Where did the boss go?" Nina''s voice was weak, her eyes wide with fear.


    At that moment, the kitchen door swung open, and Ethan strolled out casually, as if nothing had happened.


    "Wha¡ª" Nina''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    She had just seen Ethan sitting on the couch moments ago. How had he suddenly appeared in the kitchen?


    This was too bizarre.


    "Boss, just now¡­ what happened?" she asked cautiously, her voice trembling slightly.


    "Nothing," Ethan replied calmly.


    His speech was smooth and natural, his deep, magnetic voice indistinguishable from that of an ordinary person.


    "Oh¡­" Nina murmured softly, lowering her head. She didn''t dare press further.


    She bent down to pick up the cloth she had dropped and resumed scrubbing the floor, trying to convince herself that the terrifying experience had been nothing more than her imagination.


    Over the past two weeks, Ethan''s three zombie underlings had undergone significant changes as well.


    Bulldozer, for instance, had grown even larger. His height now exceeded 7 feet, and his muscles bulged like steel cables, making him look like a walking fortress.


    His appearance was increasingly reminiscent of a scaled-down version of the Hulk, and his sheer strength was enough to make anyone think twice about crossing him.


    The female zombie, on the other hand, was terrifyingly fast.


    Ethan had personally witnessed her during a hunt, darting toward her prey like a gust of wind.


    Her hands transformed into razor-sharp bone claws, slashing through the air with afterimages as she tore her target open in an instant.


    Her movements reminded Ethan of X-23 from the X-Men movies, so he decided to give her a fitting name¡ªLaura.


    As for the PhD zombie, he was even stranger.


    Not only was he obsessed with dissecting humans, but he had also started experimenting on other zombies. He would often capture one, slice open its stomach, or dismember it into various "parts," which he then arranged across the floor in grotesque displays. The sight was enough to churn anyone''s stomach.


    Interestingly, Ethan''s three zombie underlings had recently recruited a new batch of followers. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Each of them already possessed the qualities of a zombie leader, capable of commanding ordinary zombies.


    These new recruits had mostly gathered around the building, forming a growing force that couldn''t be ignored.


    Ethan had adopted a hands-off approach, letting them roam freely and grow stronger on their own.


    But he had noticed something unsettling¡ªordinary zombies on the streets were now running faster, their speed surpassing that of an average human.


    They were no longer the stiff, sluggish creatures from the early days of the apocalypse.


    Clearly, the zombies were evolving.


    A wave of zombie evolution was sweeping across the world. They were becoming stronger, faster, and more terrifying, even showing hints of an unsettling intelligence.


    Ethan sat on the couch, legs crossed, his fingers lightly tapping the armrest as his eyes scanned the screen of his phone.


    His expression was calm.


    "What''s the situation on the human side now?" he muttered to himself, unlocking his phone to gather intel on the outside world.


    Despite the apocalypse, humanity''s communication networks hadn''t completely collapsed.


    As long as there were survivors, there was still a signal. Ethan scrolled through the news feed, skimming various updates, until one headline caught his attention:


    "Genesis Biotech Announces Zombie Eradication Plan."


    "Zombie eradication plan?" Ethan raised an eyebrow, a faint smirk tugging at his lips.


    The name was familiar to him.


    Genesis Biotech was a multinational corporation specializing in virus and genetic research. With its immense resources and cutting-edge technology, it was practically at the pinnacle of global science.


    Its reputation was comparable to that of Umbrella Corporation from the Resident Evil franchise.


    "Interesting¡­" Ethan murmured as he clicked on the article, curious to see how this company planned to "eradicate zombies."


    The page loaded, revealing a brief statement:


    "We at Genesis Biotech have successfully developed a biological weapon, ''Doom Hunter 01,'' capable of effectively eliminating zombies. It has now entered mass production and will soon be deployed."


    Below the text was an image.


    Ethan''s gaze fell on the picture, his eyes narrowing slightly.


    The so-called "Doom Hunter" was a massive bio-engineered humanoid.


    Standing nearly 10 feet tall, it wielded a colossal Gatling gun in its right hand, with a belt of ammunition coiled around its body, ready to unleash devastation at any moment.


    Strapped to its back was an enormous spiked warhammer, clearly designed to inflict maximum carnage.


    What made it even more grotesque was its head, which was covered in jagged scars, like centipedes crawling across its face. The stitched-together flesh gave it a horrifying, monstrous appearance.


    Ethan stared at the screen, the corner of his mouth curling into a cold smile.


    "Not exactly a looker, is it?" he muttered mockingly. "Let''s hope they don''t come looking for trouble. Otherwise¡­"


    He didn''t finish the sentence, but the icy glint in his eyes spoke volumes.


    He continued scrolling down. Genesis Biotech had also issued another statement:


    "We have established multiple shelters worldwide. Survivors are welcome to seek refuge, and we will do everything in our power to ensure your safety."


    The comments section below the announcement was already in chaos.


    "Genesis Biotech is amazing! They''re the real MVPs, holding it together even during the apocalypse!"


    "Don''t trust them! Genesis Biotech''s shelters aren''t for protecting people¡ªthey''re for capturing them as test subjects!"


    "Is it possible that¡­ ''Doom Hunter 01'' was made from live humans?"


    "Exactly! Everyone, stay away from Genesis Biotech''s shelters. The government-run ones are way safer!"


    "¡­"


    The comments were a chaotic mix of praise and suspicion.


    Ethan glanced at the comments and quickly lost interest.


    He had no concern for shelters, whether they were run by Genesis Biotech or the government. None of it had anything to do with him.


    But the next piece of news made him pause.


    It was an announcement from an official shelter:


    "Recent tests show that some humans are beginning to evolve. Data indicates that certain individuals can now run 100 meters in 6 seconds and deliver punches with a force of 2,000 pounds. Experts believe this newfound strength may be linked to the growth of a ''Neurocore'' in the brain."


    Ethan''s eyes narrowed slightly as he continued reading.


    "If you feel an itching sensation in your head, it could be an early sign of evolution. As the ''Neurocore'' develops, it will gradually condense into a ''Crystal Core.'' Once fully formed, individuals may awaken special abilities."


    "Humans are evolving too¡­" Ethan murmured, a flicker of complex emotion crossing his face.


    According to the announcement, human evolution was a gradual process.


    From the formation of the ''Neurocore'' to the crystallization into a ''Crystal Core,'' and finally to the awakening of abilities, each step required time and specific conditions.


    No one could gain extraordinary powers overnight.


    But Ethan knew he was already far ahead of everyone else.


    "An itchy head¡­ the sign of evolution," he chuckled softly, raising a hand to touch his forehead.


    Ten days ago, deep within his skull, his own ''Crystal Core'' had already formed, granting him the Domain of the Dead.


    And none of it would have been possible without his relentless consumption of flesh and blood.


    It was this insatiable hunger that had propelled his evolution far beyond that of other potential awakeners.


    "Looks like I''m the first to awaken an ability," Ethan leaned back on the couch, a cold smile curling at the corners of his lips.


    "But now¡­ I''m curious what an awakened human might taste like."


    ¡­

 Chapter 18 Youve gotta… make me feel good first

    "Maybe I should find a couple of Awakeners to see how they taste."Ethan leaned casually against the doorframe, a sly, knowing smile playing on his lips.


    His fingers tapped lightly on the wooden panel as he mulled over his newly awakened ability¡ªDomain of the Dead¡ªand just how much destruction it could unleash.


    "Wonder which ''lucky soul'' will cross my path today," he murmured to himself before pushing the door open and stepping outside.


    Outside the building, the air was thick with the stench of rot and the metallic tang of blood.


    The streets were a wasteland of crumbling buildings and scattered debris, a grim testament to the apocalypse.


    The zombies wandering aimlessly froze the moment they saw Ethan.


    Their heads bowed low, as if compelled by some primal instinct to submit to his presence.


    The King of the Dead had arrived, and his subjects¡ªmillions of them¡ªknelt in silent reverence.


    Ethan''s three subordinates weren''t around; he''d sent them off on separate missions. Not that he needed them today.


    Today, he wanted to act alone. To test his new power.


    With no particular destination in mind, he decided to walk.


    His steps were unhurried, almost leisurely, as if he were simply out for a stroll. The streets were littered with shattered glass and dried blood. The walls bore the scars of past battles, their surfaces marred with dark, jagged stains.


    In the shadows of alleyways, moss crept up the cracks, and rats scurried about, dragging mangled fingers in their teeth. Their sharp squeals echoed briefly before they disappeared into the sewers.


    Everywhere he looked, there was only desolation and death.


    But Ethan seemed utterly at ease.


    His crisp white shirt remained spotless, a stark contrast to the decay around him. His calm, measured steps and indifferent expression made it seem as though none of this concerned him in the slightest.


    About half an hour later, he stopped abruptly.


    The faint scent of blood hung in the air.


    It wasn''t the stale, cloying smell of decay¡ªit was fresh. The scent of the living. With his heightened senses, Ethan could pinpoint its source with ease.


    He turned his head, his gaze landing on a dilapidated gate by the side of the road.


    The faded lettering on the rusted sign above it was barely legible: "Zoo."


    The place had an eerie vibe.


    Inside, there was no sign of zombies. Not even corpses. Only dark, dried bloodstains smeared across the ground, like a silent warning. It was clear this place had become the territory of something else. Something unknown.


    Keep out.


    For most people, this would''ve been a death trap.


    But Ethan wasn''t most people.


    He pushed the gate open and stepped inside.


    The zoo was unnervingly quiet.


    The wind rustled through the leaves, the only sound breaking the oppressive silence. The cages that once held animals were now empty, their iron bars streaked with dried blood. Tufts of fur and gnawed bones littered the ground, grim reminders of what had happened here.


    Whatever had been here before was long gone, devoured by something far more dangerous.


    Ethan walked on, eventually reaching what appeared to be the zookeeper''s quarters.


    The building''s doors and windows were sealed shut, reinforced with welded steel bars. Whoever had done this had clearly been desperate to keep something¡ªor someone¡ªout.


    Though the place seemed lifeless, Ethan''s sharp hearing picked up faint, uneven breathing from inside.


    Humans.


    A faint smirk tugged at the corner of his lips, but he didn''t approach just yet.


    Instead, his attention shifted to the distance, where two figures were making their way toward him.


    The pair were men.


    One was short and stocky, his rough, pockmarked face resembling the surface of the moon. The other was tall and lanky, dressed in a wrinkled, ill-fitting suit that gave him the air of a washed-up office worker. There was something unsettling about him, a cold, calculating sharpness in his demeanor.


    Their appearance made it clear¡ªthey weren''t zoo staff.


    Ethan narrowed his eyes, carefully observing the two men.


    Their steps were steady and deliberate, their movements brimming with strength. Their vitality was palpable¡ªthese weren''t ordinary people.


    "Awakeners?" Ethan speculated silently, a flicker of excitement flashing in his gaze.


    His fingers idly stroked his chin as he considered whether to crack open their skulls and see what secrets lay inside.


    At the same time, the two men noticed the sealed-off building. They exchanged a glance, their lips curling into knowing smirks.


    "Hey, looks like we''ve got some survivors here," the tall, lanky man said in a low voice, a hint of excitement creeping into his tone.


    The short, stocky man nodded, his face twisting into a grotesque grin. "Oh, this is gonna be fun. Let''s hope there''s a little ''surprise'' waiting for us inside."


    "There will be," the tall man replied, licking his lips as a glint of greed flashed in his eyes. "I remember the zookeeper here¡ªshe was a real looker."


    Their conversation was casual, unrestrained, dripping with malice and arrogance.


    It was clear they were Awakeners, emboldened by their powers in this lawless, post-apocalyptic world. The collapse of society had turned them into predators, scavenging for supplies, hunting survivors¡ªespecially women.


    Whenever they found their prey, they didn''t hesitate to exploit, torment, and destroy. To them, it was all just a game.


    "Don''t rush it," the tall man said with a cold smirk. "Let''s trick them into opening the door first."


    The stocky man nodded, his expression one of practiced ease. This wasn''t their first time pulling a stunt like this¡ªit was routine, almost boring.


    "Leave it to me." The stocky man thumped his chest confidently before stepping forward. He raised his hand and knocked lightly on the steel door, his voice suddenly soft and warm, laced with feigned concern.


    "Hello? Is anyone in there? We''re Awakeners from the official rescue team, here to help survivors."


    Inside, the oppressive silence was broken.


    "Official rescue team?" A faint voice came from behind the door, trembling with barely contained hope.


    "Finally¡­ someone''s here to save us!" another voice chimed in, this one quivering with emotion.


    Inside the building, four people were hiding: three young female zookeepers and an elderly security guard. The guard clutched an old hunting rifle, its barrel loaded with tranquilizer darts¡ªonce used to subdue wild animals, now their only means of defense.


    "Shh! Keep your voices down!" the guard hissed, his face etched with caution. "Don''t forget, there are monsters out there! And what if they''re lying?"


    "But¡­" A petite girl hesitated, her voice tinged with worry. "What if they really are from the rescue team? If we don''t open the door, we might miss our only chance."


    "I did hear that the official shelters sent out Awakener squads to rescue survivors," another girl added, her tone uncertain.


    "Still¡­" The guard frowned deeply, his unease evident.


    "Open it!" the third girl said firmly, her expression resolute. "We''re almost out of food anyway. If we don''t take this chance, we''ll die here. I''d rather take the risk than starve to death."


    After a heated debate, they finally decided to open the door.


    The metal screeched as the door cracked open, the sound grating against the eerie silence.


    The stocky man and the tall man slipped inside immediately, smug grins plastered across their faces.


    Their eyes swept over the room, scanning the survivors like predators sizing up their prey.


    Women.


    The stocky man''s eyes lit up, his gaze shamelessly roaming over the three girls. His grin grew even more lecherous.


    "Are you really from the rescue team?" one of the girls asked cautiously, her voice tinged with hope.


    "Of course," the stocky man replied with a nod.


    "Oh, thank goodness!" The petite girl let out a sigh of relief, her face lighting up with joy. "Please, take us out of here!"


    "Not so fast," the tall man said, raising a hand to stop her. His lips curled into a sinister smile. "We''ll save you, sure. But first¡­ you''ll have to agree to one condition."


    "What condition?" the girl asked, her brow furrowing in confusion.


    The stocky man licked his lips, his voice dripping with undisguised malice. "You''ve gotta¡­ make me feel good first."


    "What¡­ what did you just say?" The girl froze, her face draining of all color.


    "You¡­ you''re not from the rescue team!" another girl finally realized something was wrong, her expression twisting in terror.


    "Heh, smart girl." The stocky man''s grin turned savage as he suddenly lunged forward, grabbing the first girl by the throat. With a single motion, he lifted her off the ground like she was nothing more than a rag doll.


    Her legs kicked frantically in the air, her face turning bright red as she gasped for breath, but no matter how hard she struggled, she couldn''t break free. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Let her go!" the old security guard roared, raising his hunting rifle and pulling the trigger.


    Bang!


    The tranquilizer dart shot through the air, but before it could hit its target, the tall man casually reached out and caught it mid-flight.


    He glanced down at the dart in his hand, then let out a cold chuckle. "This little toy? You think this can hurt an Awakener?"


    The guard''s face turned ashen.


    "Help! Somebody help us!" one of the girls screamed, her voice echoing through the empty building.


    She knew the sound might attract the monsters outside, but at this point, she didn''t care. She was desperate.


    "Shut up!" The tall man snarled, swinging his arm in a brutal backhand. The girl''s body flew across the room like a broken kite, slamming into the wall with a sickening thud.


    "Damn it, you''re asking for it!" the stocky man growled, tightening his grip on the girl''s neck. Her struggles grew weaker as her face turned a frightening shade of purple.


    The survivors'' faces were painted with despair. They hadn''t been killed by zombies or monsters, but now they were going to die at the hands of their own kind. And before death, they would endure unimaginable torment.


    "It''s the end of the world. Who''s gonna save you now?" The stocky man sneered, his eyes gleaming with madness. "I''m an Awakener! This world belongs to me now!"


    As his words echoed through the room, a low, chilling voice suddenly cut through the air.


    "Awakener¡­ huh. I wonder¡­ do they taste good?"


    ...

 Chapter 19 Do I look like some kind of devil to you?

    "Huh?"A deep, low voice broke the silence, cutting through the still air like a blade. Everyone in the room instinctively turned their heads toward the source.


    At the doorway stood a young man. His face was strikingly handsome, his expression calm and detached, as if the chaos that had just unfolded had absolutely nothing to do with him. His arrival was so sudden, so unannounced, it was as if he had materialized out of thin air.


    "Wait, what? There''s another guy here?" The short, stocky man frowned, his tone laced with irritation and confusion.


    But the three girls and the security guard inside the room froze in place, their faces drained of color. Their eyes widened in sheer terror, their minds racing with questions they couldn''t answer.


    There wasn''t anyone else here before.


    How did he get in?


    A collective gasp filled the room as a chill ran down their spines. The young man standing before them¡ªwas he even human? Or¡­ something else entirely?


    The tall, lanky man, however, remained unfazed.


    He had killed more people than he could count. Death no longer meant anything to him¡ªit was just another part of the job.


    A man suddenly showing up out of nowhere?


    Just another target.


    "Another guy? Easy. Just kill him." The tall man sneered, his lips curling into a cold smile as he began to stride toward Ethan, completely unaware that he was walking straight into his own doom.


    "Kid, you''re dressed pretty clean for someone about to die." His grin widened, a glint of cruelty flashing in his eyes. "Say goodbye."


    Before the words had fully left his mouth, he lunged forward, throwing a punch aimed directly at Ethan''s jaw.


    This wasn''t just any punch¡ªit carried the full force of his Awakener abilities, enough to shatter the bones of any ordinary person with ease.


    But Ethan didn''t move. He didn''t flinch. He didn''t even blink. He stood there, perfectly still, his eyes glinting with an eerie red light.


    And then, something impossible happened.


    The tall man''s fist passed straight through Ethan''s body.


    "Wha¡ªwhat the hell?"


    The man froze, his mocking grin vanishing in an instant, replaced by a look of utter disbelief. He stared down at his own hand, which had clearly connected with its target¡ªyet it felt like he had punched nothing but air.


    Ethan''s body seemed¡­ intangible. It was right there in front of him, but completely untouchable, as if it wasn''t even real.


    What kind of monster is this?


    A wave of unease surged through the tall man''s chest. Sweat began to bead on his forehead, and for the first time, fear flickered in his eyes.


    The others in the room were just as stunned. They stared at Ethan, their faces pale, their minds struggling to process what they had just witnessed.


    This man¡ªthis thing¡ªwas definitely not normal.


    Before the tall man could recover, Ethan moved. His hand rose with a deliberate, almost lazy motion, and in his palm, a dagger appeared out of thin air, its blade gleaming with a cold, deadly light.


    The movement was swift, precise, and merciless. The dagger plunged straight into the tall man''s chest.


    But the most horrifying part wasn''t the strike itself¡ªit was what happened next.


    No blood spilled from the wound. Not a single drop.


    The tall man''s expression froze, his pupils dilating as his body stiffened. He staggered backward, his mouth opening as if to speak, but no sound came out. A moment later, he collapsed to the floor, lifeless.


    Ethan calmly withdrew the dagger, his movements unhurried, almost methodical. He glanced down at the corpse, a faint smile tugging at the corner of his lips, as if admiring a piece of art he had just completed.


    This was one of the abilities of his Domain of the Dead.


    The dagger hadn''t just pierced the man''s chest¡ªit had ripped out his very heart.


    Ethan twirled the blade in his hand with practiced ease, the weapon glinting as it spun. Then, without hesitation, he crouched down, plunging the dagger back into the man''s chest. With surgical precision, he carved out the still-warm heart.


    The heart was fresh, vibrant, and still faintly pulsing. Steam rose from its surface, and droplets of blood slid down the blade, hitting the floor with soft, rhythmic splashes.


    "G-Ghost¡­ he''s a ghost!"


    The remaining people in the room finally broke. Their composure shattered, and they descended into panic. Their bodies trembled uncontrollably, their faces ashen. Even the short, stocky man, who had been so cocky and arrogant just moments ago, was now shaking like a leaf, his legs threatening to give out beneath him.


    Ethan, however, paid no attention to their terror.


    He studied the heart in his hand with a critical eye, his brow furrowing slightly, as if disappointed by what he saw.


    "The blood of an Awakener... not exactly pure," Ethan muttered to himself, his tone laced with disdain. "And their energy? Nothing special either."


    With a casual flick of his wrist, he tossed the heart aside like it was a piece of worthless trash.


    But then, his gaze shifted to the corpse''s head, and a flicker of excitement lit up his eyes.


    "Didn''t the authorities say that an Awakener''s power comes from the Neurocore in their skull?"


    He crouched down, gripping his dagger tightly. Without hesitation, he drove the blade into the corpse''s forehead, slicing through the skull with practiced precision.


    With a faint pop, a small, round mass emerged from the opened skull.


    The object was no larger than a thumb, smooth to the touch, and faintly fragrant.


    Ethan plucked it out, bringing it to his nose for a sniff. A satisfied glint flashed in his eyes.


    "Now this... this is something."


    Without a second thought, he placed the Neurocore into his mouth and bit down gently.


    The taste was unexpectedly exquisite¡ªsweet and juicy, like the first bite of a perfectly ripe cherry. At the same time, a warm surge of energy flowed from the Neurocore, spreading rapidly through his body. The sensation was indescribably pleasant, like a wave of pure comfort washing over him.


    "Shame..." Ethan clicked his tongue, a hint of regret in his voice. "One Neurocore just isn''t enough."


    He licked his lips, savoring the lingering taste, his expression betraying a hunger that hadn''t been fully satisfied.


    Slowly, his gaze shifted to the short, stocky man in the corner.


    The man froze, his entire body trembling as if he''d just been locked in the sights of a predator. His chubby face quivered uncontrollably, and his eyes were wide with terror.


    His legs buckled beneath him, barely able to hold him upright, but the primal instinct to survive kicked in. Letting out a panicked scream, he turned and bolted for the door.


    "No! Don''t kill me! Please, don''t kill me!"


    He stumbled and scrambled, practically crawling toward the exit in his desperation. His hands fumbled clumsily at the doorknob, shaking so badly he could barely grip it.


    But just as his fingers brushed the handle, a sharp whoosh cut through the air behind him.


    Ethan''s figure appeared like a phantom, his movements impossibly fast. His long, slender fingers pierced the back of the man''s skull with the precision of a blade.


    "Squelch!"


    The man''s body went rigid, his eyes bulging wide as his mouth opened in a silent scream. He twitched violently for a moment before collapsing to the ground like a lifeless heap of flesh.


    Ethan withdrew his hand slowly, now holding another faintly glowing Neurocore in his palm.


    "What a hassle," he muttered under his breath, kicking the man''s corpse aside as if it were nothing more than a discarded object.


    He popped the Neurocore into his mouth, chewing thoughtfully. A faint smile spread across his face.


    "Not bad."


    In just a few minutes, Ethan had effortlessly dispatched two Awakeners. His movements were swift, efficient, and utterly devoid of unnecessary emotion.


    The remaining survivors in the room were paralyzed with fear. Huddled together in a corner, they trembled violently, their faces pale and their eyes filled with despair.


    "Please... don''t kill us!"


    "We didn''t do anything! Please, just let us go!"


    "P-please..." One of them broke into sobs, their voice shaking uncontrollably. None of them even dared to run. They pressed themselves against the cold wall, as if trying to melt into it and disappear.


    Ethan''s cold gaze swept over them, devoid of pity or compassion. He began to walk toward them, his footsteps slow and deliberate. The survivors flinched with every step, retreating further until their backs were pressed firmly against the wall, leaving them nowhere to go.


    "Hmm..." Ethan murmured, as if deep in thought.


    After a few seconds, he gave a small nod, his tone calm and matter-of-fact. "I won''t kill you."


    "R-really?"


    The group froze, their expressions a mix of disbelief and cautious hope. They exchanged uncertain glances, unable to comprehend why this man¡ªthis monster¡ªwould suddenly spare them.


    Ethan''s lips curled into a faint smile, one that didn''t quite reach his eyes.


    "What? Do I look like some kind of devil to you?"


    The room fell silent.


    No one dared to answer.


    The survivors opened their mouths, but no words came out. Their expressions were stiff, clearly filled with doubt about Ethan''s words.


    Just then, a low, ominous wind howled outside the building, carrying with it a foul, metallic stench that filled the air. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Awooo¡ª!"


    A piercing wolf howl shattered the silence of the night, filled with rage and bloodlust. The sound was so sharp it made their eardrums ache.


    The old security guard''s face turned ashen. His body began to tremble violently, and his voice came out hoarse and desperate: "Damn it! We were too loud... we''ve drawn that thing here!"


    "Thing?" Ethan raised an eyebrow, turning his head toward the door.


    Through the gaps in the steel bars blocking the entrance, he saw a pair of crimson eyes glaring into the room. The eyes were as large as lightbulbs, glowing with a bloodthirsty intensity that radiated suffocating pressure.


    "It''s here¡­ that mutated beast!" a girl whimpered, her voice trembling as tears welled up in her eyes. "It ate all the animals in the zoo, and now it''s coming for us!"


    "Boom!"


    Before she could finish, the walls of the room shook violently, sending dust cascading from the ceiling.


    "Bang! Bang!"


    The sound of heavy impacts followed, each one louder than the last. The steel bars blocking the entrance began to bend and warp, screeching as the metal twisted under immense force.


    "Crash!"


    Finally, the wall gave way, crumbling into rubble as a massive hole was torn open.


    A monstrous beast pushed its way through the opening¡ªa two-headed giant wolf.


    The creature stood over seven feet tall, its hulking frame larger than a yak. Its body was covered in jet-black fur that bristled like steel needles, each strand sharp and menacing. But the most horrifying feature was its two heads, each with a pair of glowing crimson eyes that burned with malice. Its dagger-like fangs dripped with thick, viscous saliva, pooling on the ground beneath it.


    "Roar¡ª!"


    The twin-headed wolf let out a deafening roar, a sound filled with rage and cruel delight.


    The old security guard gritted his teeth, raising the hunting rifle in his trembling hands. He pulled the trigger.


    "Bang!"


    A tranquilizer dart shot out, aimed directly at the wolf''s head.


    But the beast''s fur was as tough as steel. The dart bounced off harmlessly, clattering to the ground.


    The old man''s face fell, his voice trembling with despair. "It''s over¡­ we don''t stand a chance against this thing¡­"


    The wolf seemed enraged by the attack. It smashed through the rest of the wall, forcing its massive body into the room. Its four crimson eyes locked onto the survivors, and a cruel, predatory grin spread across its twin faces.


    "Run! Run now!" the old man shouted, stepping in front of the group. "I''m old anyway. Let it take me first!"


    But the survivors were too terrified to move. Their legs felt like they were made of lead, rooted to the spot as they stared at the beast in paralyzed horror.


    At that moment, just as the wolf prepared to lunge, Ethan stepped forward. His calm gaze fell on the monstrous creature, his expression unreadable. There wasn''t a trace of fear in his eyes¡ªonly a faint glimmer of curiosity.


    "I wonder¡­" he murmured, tilting his head slightly. "What does wolf meat taste like?"


    "Huh?"


    The survivors froze, their faces blank with disbelief. Did he just¡­ talk about eating it?


    The twin-headed wolf growled low, both heads lowering as it focused on Ethan. Its massive body loomed over him like a mountain, exuding an overwhelming sense of danger.


    But Ethan didn''t flinch. He stood there, calm and composed, as if the beast before him was nothing more than a stray dog.


    "Domain of the Dead, activate."


    His voice was soft, almost a whisper, but the moment the words left his lips, his eyes flared with a brilliant crimson light.


    In the next instant, a blood-red aura erupted from beneath his feet, spreading outward like a tide.


    The entire room was engulfed in the eerie, oppressive glow of his domain.

 Chapter 20 This is getting interesting

    The Domain of the Dead spread like a tidal wave, engulfing the two-headed giant wolf in its oppressive grasp.The air grew thick with an overwhelming pressure, suffocating and heavy, as if the entire space was being twisted by an invisible force.


    The wolf''s massive body trembled violently, and a flicker of fear flashed through its four crimson eyes.


    Its enormous frame seemed pinned down by an unseen hand. Its limbs buckled, and with a heavy thud, it collapsed to its knees, letting out a low, pitiful whimper.


    "Whine¡­ whine¡­"


    The once-arrogant two-headed wolf now resembled a scolded dog, cowering on the ground, trembling uncontrollably.


    Its gaze, once fierce and menacing, was now filled with terror. It seemed as though if Ethan so much as glanced at it again, its very existence would be crushed into nothingness.


    The scene before them was so shocking that it left everyone speechless.


    "This¡­ this is insane¡­" one of the survivors muttered, their eyes wide with disbelief. None of them could process what they were seeing.


    They had thought this disaster was hopeless, that there was no way out. Yet here was this man, effortlessly forcing the monstrous wolf into submission.


    Ethan, however, remained calm, almost unnervingly so.


    His gaze lingered on the wolf''s two heads, a flicker of curiosity in his eyes, as though he were pondering something.


    "Two heads¡­ Does that mean it has two Neurocores, or just one?" he murmured to himself, his tone detached, like a scientist mulling over a hypothesis.


    To test his theory, Ethan stepped forward slowly. The dagger in his hand gleamed coldly under the dim light.


    Without hesitation, he drove the blade into one of the wolf''s heads. His movements were precise and efficient, as if he were performing a routine task.


    Blood gushed out in a crimson spray, but Ethan didn''t falter. His hands moved with practiced ease as he split open both of the wolf''s heads. Sure enough, nestled within the skulls were two Neurocores, faintly glowing as they lay embedded in the bone.


    "Two, just as I thought," Ethan muttered, a hint of satisfaction in his voice.


    But as he examined them more closely, he noticed that the two Neurocores were significantly smaller than those he had harvested from previous Awakeners.


    "Hmm, what a waste," he said with a click of his tongue. Without further hesitation, he popped both Neurocores into his mouth and swallowed them.


    The Neurocores dissolved instantly, releasing a surge of pure energy that coursed through Ethan''s body. He closed his eyes, savoring the sensation of his blood and vitality growing stronger. A faint smile tugged at the corner of his lips¡ªhe was clearly pleased with the results.


    Afterward, he casually ran his tongue along the blade of his dagger, tasting the blood that still clung to it. His brow arched slightly.


    "Not bad," he remarked quietly, as though he were sampling a fine dish.


    His gaze shifted to the wolf''s massive corpse. With a wave of his hand, he stored the entire body into his spatial storage ring.


    "I''ll cook it later," he said flatly, his tone devoid of emotion.


    As for the survivors standing behind him, Ethan didn''t spare them a single glance.


    He had no interest in them, not even enough to bother killing them. To him, they were nothing more than livestock in a farm¡ªperhaps useful for breeding, or for harvesting if they ever awakened into something worth his time.


    Ethan''s figure faded into the shadows, slipping through the crumbling walls like a ghost. In moments, he was gone, as if he had never been there at all.


    The survivors stood frozen, unable to move or speak. Their minds were consumed by a single thought:


    "What¡­ what kind of monster is he?" S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    When Ethan returned home, Nina had already finished tidying up for the day. The house was spotless, every detail meticulously attended to.


    She stood at the door, waiting for him. "Boss, your clothes are washed and ready. You can change anytime," she said respectfully.


    "Mm. Go rest," Ethan replied indifferently.


    But Nina didn''t leave. Instead, she placed a hand on the back of her neck, tilting her head slightly. There was a hint of excitement in her voice as she said, "Boss, my neck feels itchy¡­ Do you think I''m about to awaken?"


    Ethan glanced at her, his eyes sweeping over her briefly. Then, in his usual detached tone, he said, "Go wash your hair."


    "¡­" Nina froze, her excitement deflating instantly.


    With a sigh of resignation, she turned and left the room.


    Ethan walked into the bathroom. Steam rose as hot water poured from the faucet, fogging up the mirror.


    He slowly peeled off his bloodstained clothes and stepped into the bath, letting the warm water envelop him. Closing his eyes, he allowed the heat to seep into his muscles, washing away the grime and tension of the day.


    For a moment, amidst the bloodshed and chaos that defined his life, there was a rare, fleeting sense of peace.


    After his bath, Ethan changed into the freshly laundered clothes Nina had prepared for him. A pristine white scarf was casually draped around his neck, giving him a clean, sharp appearance¡ªalmost elegant.


    He walked over to the dining table and retrieved the freshly hunted two-headed wolf from his spatial storage ring. With practiced precision, he sliced off a piece of meat and placed it onto a grill pan.


    The aroma of charcoal filled the air as the wolf meat sizzled, its surface gradually turning golden brown, releasing a mouthwatering scent.


    Ethan picked up a knife and fork, cutting off a piece of the roasted meat and placing it into his mouth. He chewed slowly, savoring the texture.


    The meat was firm, with a hint of wild gaminess, and tasted even better than he had expected.


    As he ate, he turned on the television. The screen flickered to life, displaying an emergency broadcast from the survivors.


    "Warning! We''ve discovered a new type of monster! It''s not just animals mutating anymore¡ªsome are even merging with zombies! This footage was just captured by a drone. Take a look!"


    Ethan glanced up, his attention drawn to the screen.


    The footage showed a massive python coiled atop an abandoned building. Its body was as thick as an oak barrel, and its scales gleamed coldly under the sunlight.


    But the most horrifying part was its head¡ªit wasn''t a snake''s head at all. Instead, it was the rotting, grotesque head of a zombie.


    Its hollow, lifeless eyes stared into the void, and putrid saliva dripped from its gaping mouth as it let out a low, guttural growl.


    "Looks like it''s absorbed too many zombies, causing a genetic fusion," Ethan murmured to himself, his tone calm and detached.


    The broadcast continued, showing more of these hybrid monsters.


    One was a spider with a human face, its body the size of a car. Its eight hairy legs moved slowly across the ground, and it spun webs stronger than steel, effortlessly lifting an abandoned truck into the air.


    Another was a rat the size of a sow, its back covered in writhing human heads. The heads twisted and screamed in agony, as if some fragment of consciousness still lingered within them.


    Ethan watched the footage, cutting another piece of wolf meat and popping it into his mouth. As he chewed, he thought to himself, "Perfect dinner entertainment."


    The world outside remained as perilous as ever. Mutated monsters roamed freely, and survivors lived in a constant state of fear, caught in an endless cycle of fleeing and fighting.


    One careless mistake could mean death.


    And yet, humans continued to fight among themselves. They tore each other apart for food, resources, and even for beauty, shedding the last remnants of civilization''s facade.


    But none of this concerned Ethan.


    His life was entirely separate from the chaos outside.


    He lived in a clean, orderly home, with servants to tend to his needs. He had plenty of food, and his days were peaceful.


    The outside world was a hellscape, but his world was a sanctuary.


    Moreover, his territory was guarded by three loyal subordinates, each commanding hundreds of followers. Neither human Awakeners nor mutated monsters dared to approach his domain lightly.


    And so, Ethan''s days passed uneventfully.


    Over the next ten days, he hunted and killed countless mutated creatures, consuming over a hundred tons of flesh and blood. His strength grew exponentially, and the range of his Domain of the Dead doubled, now extending over sixty feet. Its oppressive aura became even more potent and enduring.


    However, in recent days, Ethan had noticed helicopters frequently flying past his window. Human activity seemed to be increasing.


    Through the intelligence he had gathered, he learned that the number of human Awakeners was rising rapidly, leading to more frequent rescue operations.


    In Los Angeles, the official survivor shelter had grown to house over fifty thousand people, with seven thousand of them being Awakeners.


    The shelter had even published a list of the top 100 Awakeners, ranked from #001 to #100 based on their strength. Although the rankings were based on data analysis rather than actual combat, they still attracted widespread attention.


    In addition, the shelter broadcast daily updates on rescue missions to prevent survivors from mistaking the teams for threats¡ªor falling victim to impostors with malicious intent.


    That day, Ethan was lounging on his sofa, casually watching television.


    Most networks had collapsed, leaving only a handful of broadcasts from the shelter''s radar signals.


    "Today''s rescue mission update: We''ve dispatched two Awakeners, Mia Taylor and Sean Carter, to University City. Survivors in the area, please prepare for evacuation."


    Ethan hadn''t been paying much attention, but when he heard those two names, he froze.


    He set down the wine glass in his hand and turned his gaze to the screen, studying the two photos that appeared.


    The first was of a young woman.


    She had straight brown hair with blunt bangs, her pale skin almost translucent. Her light blue eyes were round and vacant, devoid of any emotion.


    Her features were so delicate they seemed sculpted, her beauty almost unreal¡ªlike a lifeless porcelain doll.


    The second photo was of a man.


    His skin was a healthy deep brown, his cheeks gaunt, and his hair naturally curly. But the most striking feature was his eyes¡ªone stared straight ahead, while the other wandered off to the side, giving him an oddly "intellectual" appearance.


    The contrast between the two photos was jarring. Yet Ethan recognized both of them instantly.


    His gaze drifted to an old photograph hanging on the wall¡ªa picture taken during his childhood at the orphanage. It captured nearly all of his childhood memories. And there, in the photo, were the two people now on the screen.


    Mia Taylor. Ethan remembered her vividly.


    As children, they had often played together. But one day, the orphanage director claimed Mia had a mental illness and sent her to a psychiatric hospital. Ethan never saw her again.


    And Sean Carter. Ethan had memories of him too.


    Sean had been born with a congenital defect, leaving him mentally impaired. One of his eyes always seemed to be "on patrol," as the kids joked. His parents had abandoned him at the orphanage.


    Ethan even recalled a particularly infamous incident: when Sean was twelve, he had a pet hamster. When the hamster got sick, Sean fed it rat poison, thinking it would help.


    Staring at the photos on the screen, Ethan''s mind drifted back to the orphanage ten years ago. Those childhood friends had long since scattered to the winds. He never expected to see them again¡ªlet alone like this.


    "A mental patient and a dimwit¡­ and they''re supposed to be rescuing people?" Ethan muttered, a faint, amused smile curling his lips.


    "This is getting interesting."


    ¡­

 Chapter 21 You dont feel pain, do you?

    Mia was, without a doubt, mentally ill.Back when she was in the psychiatric hospital, she had shown a strong tendency toward self-harm.


    But when the apocalypse hit, she became one of the first Awakeners. In the shelter, she quickly rose to the top of the rankings, earning the title of "The Strongest."


    Her awakened ability was called [Deadly Pain]¡ªthe more pain her body endured, the stronger she became, with virtually no upper limit.


    Sean, on the other hand, ranked second. His ability was [Fearless Berserk].


    The lower a person''s intelligence, the less fear they feel. Sean''s ability took this to the extreme: when he entered his berserk state, his IQ dropped to zero, but his strength skyrocketed to terrifying levels.


    At this moment, Mia stood in the hallway of a university building.


    She was dressed in a white-and-blue striped hospital gown, her right arm wrapped in bandages, and she held a fire axe in her hand.


    "Grrr¡ª"


    Ahead of her, two zombies let out low growls as they lunged toward her with crazed ferocity.


    Mia''s face remained expressionless. She swung the axe with precision, smashing their skulls in one clean motion. Blood splattered across the walls, leaving vivid, jarring stains.


    "Keep moving."


    Her voice was cold, calm, as if she were simply stating a fact.


    Behind her, a small group of survivors trembled, sticking close to her as they followed.


    But from the corner at the end of the hallway, the sound of heavy footsteps and guttural growls grew louder.


    When they turned to look, they saw a massive horde of zombies pouring around the corner. They trampled over one another, filling the hallway like a tidal wave, surging toward them.


    "Oh my God! There are so many of them!"


    "Run!"


    The survivors panicked, sprinting after Mia as fast as they could. But no matter how hard they tried, ordinary humans couldn''t outrun zombies. The gap between them was closing fast.


    Luckily, the stairwell wasn''t far ahead. If they could just make it there and shut the door, they''d have a chance to escape.


    Mia swung her fire axe, cutting down a few zombies blocking the way. Then, with a quick sidestep, she slipped into the stairwell.


    The survivors followed one after another, scrambling inside.


    But one girl slipped on the blood-slick floor. She fell hard, letting out a sharp cry as the horde closed in on her.


    "Ah¡ª!"


    She screamed, frozen in terror as the zombies surged closer.


    Mia glanced back. Seeing the girl about to be swallowed by the wave of undead, she didn''t hesitate. She reached out and slammed the stairwell door shut.


    "Haah¡­ haah¡­ haah¡­"


    Inside the stairwell, the only sounds were the survivors'' ragged breathing.


    But one of the guys stared at Mia in shock, his face twisting with anger. "Why¡­ why didn''t you save Rachel? You just left her out there to die?!"


    "She couldn''t be saved." Mia''s tone was flat, as if she were stating the obvious.


    The guy wasn''t ready to give up. "Rachel was our classmate! She was a good person! We can''t just abandon people like that!"


    "Oh¡­"


    Mia nodded slightly, then turned and opened the door.


    Before anyone could react, she grabbed the guy by the arm and shoved him outside without a second thought.


    "Bang!"


    The door slammed shut again.


    In the apocalypse, people who played the hero always died first.


    "Anyone else want to go save her?" Mia''s icy gaze swept over the group, her voice as cold as steel.


    The remaining survivors shrank back, trembling. No one dared to speak. They just shook their heads furiously, too scared to even breathe loudly.


    They finally understood¡ªthis woman was not someone to mess with.


    "The helicopter''s on the roof. Let''s go."


    With that, Mia turned and started climbing the stairs.


    The stairwell fell silent, the air thick with the metallic tang of blood.


    A few zombie corpses lay scattered on the ground, already dealt with. The blood had dried, leaving dark stains on the floor.


    "Someone''s already cleared out the zombies here." Mia glanced around, her tone calm.


    The survivors exchanged nervous looks, a faint glimmer of hope sparking in their eyes.


    "There might be another Awakener in the building," someone whispered, their voice tinged with cautious optimism.


    If they could rescue another Awakener, the shelter would reward them handsomely¡ªtwo cans of meat. In the apocalypse, that was a prize worth risking everything for.


    Just as they were about to reach the rooftop, a figure appeared at the stairwell exit.


    It was a young man. He stood in the doorway, holding a bloodstained utility knife, his cold eyes fixed on them.


    "Did you kill these zombies?" Mia looked up, her tone calm and indifferent.


    "I did."


    The young man nodded, his voice carrying a hint of pride. He was a student too, but it was clear he had already awakened some kind of ability.


    "Good."


    Mia nodded again, her tone so composed it sounded like she was complimenting something as mundane as a well-done chore. "Come with us to the shelter."


    But the young man shook his head, a flicker of madness flashing in his eyes.


    "Go to the shelter? Why would I do that? A place like that, where you''re under someone else''s control? Out here, it''s so much better¡ªfree, unrestrained."


    He paused, a twisted smile curling at the corners of his mouth. "How about this instead¡­ you all stay here and keep me company."


    "Eric, are you insane?!" A girl in the group gasped, clearly recognizing him.


    Some people''s personalities changed drastically after awakening their abilities, and Eric was clearly one of them.


    "Insane?"


    Eric let out a cold laugh, his expression turning sinister.


    He flipped the utility knife in his hand, his body moving in a blur as he lunged straight at the girl.


    The blade sliced through the air, aiming directly for her chest.


    Thud!


    The knife pierced flesh¡ªbut it wasn''t the girl''s body.


    Mia''s arm had intercepted the blade, the tip sinking deep into her forearm. Blood trickled down the blade, staining the bandages wrapped around her arm a vivid crimson.


    The red looked like a blooming flower¡ªstriking and grotesque.


    "You¡­"


    Eric froze, his gaze locking onto Mia''s face. To his shock, her expression hadn''t changed at all, as if she didn''t feel any pain.


    "You don''t feel pain, do you?" he asked in a low voice, unease creeping into his tone.


    At that moment, the bandages on Mia''s arm began to unravel, revealing her skin beneath.


    It was a horrifying sight¡ªher arm was covered in scars, some fully healed, others still raw and scabbed over.


    These were the marks of self-inflicted wounds, remnants of her past.


    "Pain¡­ isn''t it beautiful?"


    Mia''s lips curled into a faint smile, her eyes glinting with something dark and unsettling.


    Her ability, Deadly Pain, had fully awakened. Her power surged in an instant.


    She raised her left hand and gently pushed Eric''s chin upward.


    Crack!


    A sharp sound echoed as Eric''s neck snapped. His body crumpled to the ground like a puppet with its strings cut.


    Mia glanced down at him, muttering softly, "There go two cans of meat."


    ...


    When Mia led the survivors to the rooftop, a helicopter was parked not far away.


    A lean figure stood beside it, his back to them, holding onto a zombie by its collar.


    "Breaker, breaker! This is Tango Two, do you copy? Over!" Sean called into his radio, still gripping the zombie.


    "What are you doing?" Mia walked up, frowning.


    Sean turned around, his signature "brilliant" look in his eyes.


    "Oh, I''ve already finished rescuing people. Just wanted to check if you ran into any trouble."


    Mia glanced at the zombie in his hand and said coldly, "Is that what you call rescuing people?"


    Sean looked down at the zombie, blinking in confusion.


    "Huh? It was a person just a moment ago. When did it turn? My bad."


    Without missing a beat, he raised his fist and slammed it into the zombie''s face.


    Boom!


    The zombie''s head exploded, the remains rolling off the rooftop.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Ethan was lounging at home, casually watching TV.


    He hadn''t expected to see the names of his childhood friends on the rescue team roster.


    Curious, he grabbed his phone and logged into the shelter''s official website to dig up more information about them. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sure enough, on the rescue team''s personnel list, he found their photos again.


    Under Mia''s photo, the caption read:


    "I''m a gentle girl, afraid of pain."


    And under Sean''s photo, it said:


    "I''m a handsome guy, brave and brilliant."

 Chapter 22 These zombies… somethings not right!

    "These two people..."Ethan stared at the screen, the corners of his mouth curling into a faint smirk. If it weren''t for Sean''s profile tagline¡ª"brave and brilliant"¡ªhe might''ve actually believed it.


    The shelter''s official website wasn''t just a hub for rescue team details; it also had sections for distress calls, mutual aid, and community discussions.


    In these forums, the residents of the shelter posted all kinds of messages¡ªsome absurd, some painfully real:


    "I''m starving! Can anyone spare some food? I can offer¡­ intimate services. I''m a professional model¡­"


    "Damn! I''d help you if I could, but I don''t have anything either!"


    "I''m so hungry I can¡­ uh¡­ produce some ''milk'' for you to drink¡­"


    "Hey, is that even real milk?"


    "Haha, yesterday I dug a foundation and got rewarded with a quarter pack of instant noodles. Way too much for me to finish! Didn''t even bother adding water to the soup¡ªjust downed it in one gulp. Wasteful, right?"


    From these posts, it was clear: the shelter was critically short on supplies, but its population was its most valuable resource. That''s why rescue operations never stopped.


    As Ethan casually browsed, his attention was drawn to a research report that had been shared countless times. The bold title read:


    "Genesis Biotech Research Report"


    The report detailed a shocking discovery:


    "According to our research, the brains of high-level zombies contain a substance called Neurocore. When absorbed by human Awakeners, it can rapidly enhance their abilities. As such, our company has launched ''Operation King Hunt,'' targeting the capture of the Zombie King."


    Ethan wasn''t unfamiliar with Genesis Biotech. This was the same company that had previously rolled out the "Zombie Eradication Plan." Now, with this "King Hunt" initiative, their reputation in the shelter had reached an almost obnoxious level of notoriety.


    "Operation King Hunt¡­"


    Ethan muttered to himself, his fingers lightly tapping the desk as he fell into thought.


    Just as he was piecing things together, a deep, guttural sobbing sound came from outside his door.


    "What''s he crying about now?"


    Ethan frowned, got up, and walked to the door. When he opened it, sure enough, it was Bulldozer.


    The massive figure nearly filled the entire doorway. His body was a mountain of muscle, like a walking iron fortress. But right now, his face was marred by a large, blackened burn, and his body bore several bullet wounds. Though they had already healed, the scars were still gruesome.


    "Wuuu¡­ wuuu¡­ wuuu¡­"


    Thanks to his evolution, Bulldozer had developed basic emotional expression. At this moment, he was crying like a 500-pound child, his deep, mournful sobs carrying a simple message:


    "The humans bullied me¡­"


    Leaning against the doorframe with his arms crossed, Ethan asked calmly, "What happened?"


    "Wuuu¡­ wuuu¡­"


    Bulldozer sobbed and gestured wildly, like a kid tattling to a parent. Unfortunately, his intelligence wasn''t advanced enough to clearly explain what had happened.


    Just then, the PhD zombie stepped out from behind him.


    "Master, it''s the humans. They''ve taken over the prison and are trying to hunt us. Among them is an Awakener who''s formed a crystal core and can control fire."


    "Oh¡­"


    Ethan nodded, quickly piecing together the situation in his mind.


    When a human Awakener''s Neurocore evolves into a crystal core, they gain special abilities. Clearly, this time, the enemy was a fire-type Awakener.


    "Crystal core¡­"


    Ethan licked his lips, a glint of excitement flashing in his eyes.


    He had already tasted the power of Neurocore. A crystal core would undoubtedly be even more¡­ delicious.


    "Looks like it''s time to stretch my legs."


    Turning back into the room, Ethan casually pressed a button, sending out a hunting signal to his "troops."


    "ROAR¡ª"


    Bulldozer immediately stopped crying and let out a deafening roar toward the sky.


    The roar was like a signal flare, triggering a chain reaction. Thousands of zombies in the vicinity of the building responded instantly, their frenzied howls echoing one after another, shaking the very air.


    Ethan stepped out onto the ruined street, flanked by three of his most trusted subordinates: Bulldozer, Laura, and the PhD zombie.


    Behind them, a massive horde of zombies surged forward.


    These zombies, with their feral eyes and violent movements, had become an unstoppable force. In this post-apocalyptic world, such a horde could sweep away anything in its path.


    On the sides of the street, mutated rats and dogs screeched in terror and scattered in all directions.


    Ethan raised his hand and gave a slight wave, his voice calm and low: "All units, attack."


    "Roar¡ª"


    At his command, the horde of undead let out an earth-shaking roar and surged forward like a raging flood, rushing straight toward the prison.


    ...


    The prison stood like a lone fortress, surrounded by high walls and watchtowers. Over a hundred guards were stationed along the perimeter, armed to the teeth and clad in matching tactical gear.


    They were the elite forces of Genesis Biotech¡ªhighly trained, disciplined, and efficient.


    The towering walls and fortified defenses were more than enough to keep ordinary zombies at bay, so the guards were relatively relaxed.


    Inside one of the spacious rooms in the prison, however, the atmosphere was entirely different. Soft lighting illuminated a luxurious sofa, where a young man sat at the center.


    His name was Alex, a fire-element Awakener.


    He lounged lazily on the sofa, his legs propped up on the coffee table, a smug grin playing on his lips.


    In front of him, two women with graceful figures were tending to him with careful precision. Their movements were practiced, but their eyes betrayed a dull, submissive emptiness.


    For Alex, this was just another day.


    In the apocalypse, getting women wasn''t hard. Two loaves of bread were often enough to make them willingly submit.


    "Man, this is the life¡­" Alex sighed, closing his eyes, his voice dripping with satisfaction.


    Before the apocalypse, he''d been just another office worker, living a dull, monotonous life day after day.


    But now, everything had changed.


    After awakening his powers, he was recruited by Genesis Biotech and given a life of luxury. Good food, good drinks, and even the women he once thought were out of his league were now his playthings.


    "Talk about a rags-to-riches story, huh?" Alex thought to himself, his grin widening.


    He had managed to condense a rare crystal core, making him one of the strongest in the human faction during the apocalypse.


    Hunting high-level zombies, absorbing Neurocores¡ªhis power kept growing.


    Sometimes, he felt like the protagonist of one of those post-apocalyptic novels, destined to carve out his legend in this wasteland.


    But just as he was basking in his fantasies, the door burst open.


    A guard rushed in, his face tense with urgency.


    "Alex! Our drones just spotted a zombie horde heading straight for us!"


    "A horde?" Alex opened his eyes, raising an eyebrow. Instead of panic, a flicker of excitement crossed his face.


    "If there''s a horde, that means there''s a Zombie King leading them." He stood up, a cold smile tugging at his lips. "This could be a golden opportunity."


    Hunting a Zombie King meant obtaining a Neurocore, or even a crystal core¡ªhis shortcut to further evolution.


    He waved his hand, signaling the guard to lead the way. "Let''s go check it out."


    ...


    Minutes later, Alex stood atop one of the prison''s watchtowers, gazing out at the distant streets.


    A massive, dark wave of zombies was surging toward them, like a relentless tide. The undead sprinted forward, their guttural roars blending into a deafening cacophony.


    "Not bad¡­ they''ve got some presence," Alex muttered with a cold smirk. He wasn''t afraid. To him, these zombies were just walking loot.


    "Once they''re in range, open fire," he ordered, his voice brimming with confidence.


    "Yes, sir!" the guard beside him responded immediately.


    As the horde drew closer, the prison''s defenses roared to life. Machine guns mounted on the walls spat out streams of bullets, creating a storm of metal that tore through the undead ranks.


    Zombies fell in droves, their bodies shredded by the relentless gunfire. Blood and flesh splattered everywhere. But these weren''t ordinary zombies.


    Ethan''s "troops" had long since evolved. Their bodies were unnaturally tough, and their regenerative abilities were astounding. Even after being riddled with bullets, many of them got back up and continued their charge.


    The horde soon reached the walls and began forming a "zombie ladder."


    The undead climbed over each other in a frenzy, piling up to scale the defenses.


    "Heh heh heh¡­" A sinister laugh suddenly echoed through the chaos.


    From within the horde, a figure leapt into the air¡ªLaura. Her movements were swift and precise, her silhouette cutting through the night like a shadow.


    With an incredible leap, she stepped on the shoulder of a zombie and vaulted onto the wall. Her hands morphed into razor-sharp claws, and with a single swipe, she disemboweled a guard. Blood sprayed everywhere as the man collapsed in a heap.


    At the same time, another figure made his move¡ªBulldozer.


    The hulking zombie grabbed a massive boulder, spinning it like a discus before hurling it with terrifying force toward one of the watchtowers.


    "Boom!" The boulder smashed into the tower, reducing it to rubble. The guards inside screamed as they plummeted to their deaths.


    "These zombies¡­ something''s not right!" Alex muttered, his expression darkening.


    It finally dawned on him that this wasn''t just a mindless horde. These zombies were organized, evolved, and far more dangerous than he''d anticipated.


    Suddenly, a crossbow bolt whistled through the air, striking a guard beside him square in the head. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The man''s body crumpled to the ground, blood pooling beneath him.


    "What the hell?!" Alex''s eyes widened in shock, his heart sinking.


    ...

 Chapter 23 Revenge

    These weren''t your typical zombies. They were a highly evolved breed¡ªstrong, intelligent, and terrifyingly coordinated.Alex stood atop the high wall, his eyes locked on the horde below. A sense of unease gnawed at him.


    Down below, Bulldozer was rampaging like a wild beast, tearing through everything in his path. Flesh and blood flew everywhere as he plowed forward.


    His strength was terrifying. Every punch sent guards flying, weapons and all.


    Alex recognized the monster immediately. A few days ago, he''d faced Bulldozer in battle and barely managed to drive him off.


    Clearly, this time, Bulldozer was back for revenge.


    "These things¡­ they can hold grudges?" Alex muttered under his breath, his brow furrowed as unease turned into dread.


    "Boss, look over there!" one of the guards suddenly shouted, his voice tinged with disbelief.


    Alex followed the guard''s gaze¡ªand froze.


    In the middle of the zombie horde stood a young man. He was wearing a spotless white shirt, so clean it seemed out of place in this apocalyptic wasteland.


    His expression was cold, his eyes empty, as if the chaos and carnage around him had nothing to do with him.


    "Is he¡­ human? Or a vampire?" Alex murmured to himself, his voice filled with confusion and wariness.


    In a world like this, where even humans struggled to stay clean, the sight of this pristine figure was deeply unsettling.


    "Quick! Aim at him and open fire!" Alex barked, his voice sharp with urgency.


    The guards immediately turned their guns on the young man. Machine guns roared, spitting bullets like a torrential downpour.


    But then, something impossible happened. The bullets passed straight through the young man''s body, as if he were nothing but a mirage.


    The rounds hit the ground behind him, kicking up clouds of dust.


    "What the hell¡­" Alex''s eyes widened in shock, his heart sinking like a stone.


    He had never seen anything like this before.


    Meanwhile, the defenses on the wall were crumbling. The zombies were overwhelming the guards, and their gunfire was growing weaker by the second.


    At the base of the wall, the zombies were piling up, forming a grotesque "human ladder." One by one, they climbed over each other, clawing their way to the top. Their faces were twisted with rage, their guttural screeches piercing the air. The moment they saw a human, they lunged, feral and merciless.


    "RAAARGH!" One zombie pounced on a guard, pinning him to the ground. Its jagged teeth tore into his throat in an instant.


    Blood sprayed everywhere, painting the ground red. The other guards, seeing this, panicked and scattered, their fear overtaking any sense of order.


    "Fall back! Get to the safe house!" Alex shouted, his voice laced with urgency.


    The guards, already terrified out of their minds, didn''t need to be told twice. They turned and ran, firing blindly over their shoulders in a desperate attempt to slow the zombies down.


    But Laura was too fast.


    Her claws were already dripping with blood, and a twisted smile spread across her face. She looked like she was savoring the carnage, reveling in the hunt.


    Seeing the humans retreat only seemed to excite her more. Her predatory instincts kicked into overdrive.


    She moved like a shadow, darting through the night with inhuman speed. In the blink of an eye, she caught up to a group of fleeing guards. Her claws slashed through the air, and within moments, five or six of them lay dead in pools of their own blood.


    "She''s a speed-type zombie king," Alex muttered to himself, his expression grim as he quickly assessed the situation.


    Taking a deep breath, he raised his hands, flames igniting in his palms. The air around him grew hot, shimmering with heat.


    He knew that if he didn''t stop Laura now, none of his men would make it out alive.


    "Burn in hell!" Alex roared, hurling two fireballs straight at her.


    Laura reacted instantly, her body a blur as she leapt backward, narrowly avoiding the full force of the attack.


    The fireballs exploded on the ground, erupting into a blazing wall of flames.


    The fire created a temporary barrier, giving the guards enough time to retreat into the buildings behind them.


    Alex stood behind the wall of fire, his eyes scanning the horde below. But the unease in his chest only grew stronger.


    His gaze returned to the young man in the white shirt¡ªEthan.


    He was still standing in the same spot, his expression as cold and detached as ever, as if none of this chaos concerned him.


    But Alex knew better. Deep down, he could feel it. This man wasn''t just part of the attack¡ªhe was the one orchestrating it all.


    "Hsss¡­" Alex sucked in a sharp breath, his chest tightening with dread. He didn''t dare linger any longer. Without hesitation, he leapt down from the high wall and retreated into the building.


    He knew Ethan''s abilities were bizarre and unpredictable, and he had almost no intel on him. Engaging him head-on would only make an already dire situation even worse.


    Outside, the outer wall was quickly overrun. The zombies poured in like a relentless tide, flooding the compound.


    Ethan moved forward, walking calmly through the sea of undead. His pace was slow and deliberate, almost like he was taking a casual stroll. He didn''t attack right away. Instead, he watched, his cold eyes scanning the humans'' reactions.


    "He''s testing us¡­" Alex thought, his instincts screaming at him to stay alert.


    This wasn''t just another zombie king.


    Ethan was something else entirely¡ªan intelligent predator.


    A faint smirk tugged at the corner of Ethan''s lips, cold and calculating.


    He wasn''t in a rush to unleash his power¡ªDomain of the Dead. It was a devastating ability, but its duration was limited. He didn''t want to waste it. And, more importantly, he didn''t want to stain his pristine white shirt.


    The brief skirmish had already taken a heavy toll on the prison''s defenders. What had started as a force of over a hundred guards was now reduced to fewer than forty, barely holding on.


    Meanwhile, Ethan''s zombie horde was virtually untouched, advancing with unstoppable momentum.


    Wherever the horde passed, death and blood followed, painting a grim picture of humanity''s impending doom. It was as if the apocalypse itself had come knocking.


    Trailing behind Ethan was Bulldozer, his massive frame towering over the ruins. His grotesque face twisted into a grin that was almost childlike, though his eyes burned with the satisfaction of revenge.


    "Finally¡­ payback," Bulldozer growled, his voice low and guttural, tinged with cruel delight. "You thought you could mess with me? Now it''s your turn to suffer!"


    Inside the prison, Alex and the remaining guards had fallen back to their last line of defense¡ªa heavily fortified safe house.


    The safe house was a bunker-like structure, built entirely from ten-inch-thick alloy. Every surface, from the walls to the ceiling and floor, was reinforced with no weak points.


    The only openings were a few small firing slits in the front wall, just large enough to shoot through or allow air to circulate.


    "Phew¡­"


    The guards, now huddled inside, finally let out a collective sigh of relief.


    Their faces were pale, etched with exhaustion and fear.


    "These zombies¡­ they''re insane!" one guard gasped, still catching his breath.


    "Yeah, they''re nothing like the ones we''ve fought before!" another chimed in, his voice trembling.


    "No kidding! Have you ever seen zombies using weapons?" someone snapped, frustration and fear bubbling over.


    "Believe it or not, I almost got hacked to death by one with a hunting knife¡­" another guard muttered, his voice shaky with lingering terror.


    "These things are evolving way too fast!"


    The group broke into nervous chatter, their words laced with fear of the unknown.


    But their uneasy conversation didn''t last long. Outside, the zombies had already reached the safe house.


    The creatures clawed and scratched at the alloy walls, their grotesque faces pressed against the metal as they let out ear-piercing shrieks.


    No matter how hard they tried, though, the thick alloy didn''t budge.


    "Get the satellite phone and contact HQ. Request immediate backup," Alex ordered, his voice calm but firm. "We''re safe for now, but we can''t stay trapped in here."


    "Got it!" one of the guards nodded quickly, grabbing the comms equipment and starting to dial.


    But before the call could go through, a deafening crash echoed from outside¡ªBOOM!


    The ground shook as Bulldozer''s massive figure appeared in front of the safe house.


    He had smashed through several walls on his way, leaving a trail of destruction behind him. Now, he stood before the alloy bunker, his enormous fists clenched.


    With a roar, Bulldozer raised one of his fists and slammed it into the wall.


    BANG! BANG! BANG!


    Each punch landed like a sledgehammer, causing the entire safe house to tremble. The guards inside exchanged nervous glances, their confidence wavering.


    But the alloy walls held firm. No matter how hard Bulldozer hit, the safe house didn''t give an inch.


    "Hah! Big guy, looks like you''re not getting in," Alex sneered, a smirk tugging at his lips. His voice carried a hint of mockery, though his eyes remained sharp and calculating.


    Alex had complete faith in the safe house. It was specifically designed to withstand attacks from brute-force zombie kings like Bulldozer.


    "RAAAARGH! Damn humans!" Bulldozer roared, his massive fists slamming into the alloy walls over and over again. But no matter how hard he hit, the walls didn''t budge.


    His furious roars echoed like thunder, shaking the air, but all he could do was vent his frustration in vain.


    Inside the safe house, Alex stood calm and composed, analyzing the situation.


    Through one of the firing slits, his sharp gaze scanned the horde outside.


    There was no way Bulldozer, with his limited intelligence, could have orchestrated such a coordinated attack. The real mastermind was obvious¡ªit had to be that eerily pristine young man.


    As Alex''s thoughts raced, the chaos outside suddenly fell silent.


    The deafening roars and snarls of the zombies ceased all at once, leaving an eerie, oppressive stillness in their wake.


    It was like a noisy classroom suddenly going silent the moment the teacher walked in.


    "What the¡­ what''s going on?" one of the guards whispered, his voice tinged with unease.


    "Why did they all just¡­ stop?" another asked, his tone equally nervous.


    "These zombies¡­ they''re not normal!" someone muttered, their voice trembling.


    The guards exchanged uneasy glances, their fear mounting. Since the outbreak began, none of them had ever seen anything like this.


    Then, in the unsettling quiet, the horde began to move. But not in the way they expected.


    The zombies parted, shuffling to the sides in perfect unison, creating a straight, open path through their ranks. The movement was unnervingly precise, like soldiers clearing the way for their commander.


    "What the hell¡­" one of the guards gasped, his eyes wide with disbelief.


    Down the newly formed path, a figure emerged. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was Ethan.


    He walked slowly, his steps measured and deliberate, his spotless white shirt still impossibly clean. His expression was as cold and detached as ever, as if the carnage around him was beneath his notice.


    Flanking him were Laura and the PhD zombie, one on each side, like loyal bodyguards. Their presence only added to the sense of hierarchy, a chilling reminder that this was no ordinary horde.


    "B-Boss¡­ these zombies¡­ they''re way too weird!" one of the guards stammered, his voice shaking with fear.


    Alex''s eyes narrowed, his expression grim. He was just as shocked as his men, but he forced himself to stay calm.


    "Don''t worry," he said, his voice steady. "They can''t get in. As long as we stay put and wait for backup, we''ll be fine."


    The guards nodded, reassured by Alex''s confidence. The alloy walls of the safe house were incredibly thick¡ªstrong enough to withstand even a missile strike. For now, they were safe.


    But not everyone inside was handling the pressure well. A few of the guards, pushed to their limits by fear and anger, began shouting at the zombies outside, their voices filled with rage and desperation.


    "Come on, you undead bastards! Think you''re so tough? Get in here and bite me!"


    "Yeah! What''s with all the theatrics? You''re not so scary!"


    "Damn it, you killed my brothers! I''ll kill every last one of you!"


    Fueled by their frustration, some of the guards aimed their weapons through the firing slits and opened fire, spraying bullets into the horde outside.


    Muzzle flashes lit up the dark as the rounds tore into the zombies. The guards shouted curses as they fired, venting their fear and fury.


    But then, something happened.


    Ethan''s figure¡­ vanished.

 Chapter 24 A warm slice of chocolate cake.

    "Stop it! You idiots!"Alex''s sharp voice cut through the chaos, halting his subordinates'' reckless actions. He knew firing at the horde of zombies outside was pointless¡ªa waste of precious ammunition.


    But what unsettled him even more was this: Ethan was gone.


    Like a gust of wind, he had vanished into thin air.


    A heavy, indescribable sense of dread pressed down on Alex''s chest, as if some enormous, unseen danger was closing in.


    "Where did he go?" Alex muttered under his breath, his brows furrowed, eyes scanning the surroundings with heightened vigilance.


    And then, in the blink of an eye, that tall, lean figure appeared inside the safehouse.


    "What the hell?!"


    "How did he get in?!"


    "That''s impossible!"


    The guards'' eyes widened in disbelief, as if they''d just witnessed something beyond comprehension. Some even rubbed their eyes, trying to convince themselves they weren''t hallucinating.


    "He''s not a zombie... he''s a ghost!"


    Fear surged through the room like a tidal wave, suffocating everyone in its wake. The air grew thick with tension, an oppressive weight that made it hard to breathe.


    One of the guards instinctively raised his gun, his trembling finger hovering over the trigger. But before he could fire, Ethan''s presence exploded outward like a storm.


    Domain of the Dead.


    An invisible force swept through the room, crashing down on everyone like a mountain. The guards froze in place, their bodies stiffening as if paralyzed. Even breathing became a struggle.


    Alex, as an Awakener, had senses far sharper than the average person. His pupils contracted sharply, and for a moment, he thought he saw something horrifying¡ªa vast, endless sea of blood surging behind Ethan, roaring and churning, ready to swallow them all whole.


    "What... what kind of monster is this guy?"


    Under the crushing weight of the Domain, Alex''s body reacted instinctively. Flames erupted from his hands, blazing fiercely, distorting the air around him with their heat.


    As an Awakener who had condensed a crystal core, Alex''s physical strength far surpassed that of ordinary humans. Even under the oppressive force of the Domain, he could still move¡ªbarely.


    "Die!"


    With a furious roar, Alex gritted his teeth, summoning every ounce of his strength. His fists, engulfed in flames, swung toward Ethan with all the force he could muster.


    Ethan stood his ground, his gaze calm and razor-sharp. He had never fought an Awakener before and had no clear sense of his own limits.


    "Perfect. Let''s see what I can do."


    The thought crossed his mind, but he didn''t let his guard down. After all, his opponent was a crystal core Awakener¡ªa formidable foe. Underestimating him could be fatal.


    So Ethan went all out, meeting Alex''s fiery punch with one of his own.


    Boom!


    A dull, thunderous sound echoed as their fists collided. The flames extinguished instantly.


    Alex''s arm shattered like brittle glass, fragments of bone and flesh scattering in the air.


    The sheer force of the impact sent Alex flying backward, slamming into the alloy wall with a sickening crunch.


    Crack!


    The sound of bones breaking was unmistakable. Alex''s body crumpled to the ground like a broken doll, lifeless and unmoving.


    Ethan raised an eyebrow, glancing down at his own fist, as if surprised by the outcome.


    "That''s it? He''s dead already?"


    He muttered to himself, his tone carrying a hint of disappointment.


    "So this is all a crystal core Awakener amounts to?"


    Meanwhile, Alex''s subordinates were utterly consumed by despair.


    Just moments ago, they had pinned all their hopes on Alex, praying he could lead them out of this nightmare.


    But in a single exchange, their leader had been utterly destroyed¡ªwithout even a chance to fight back.


    "This guy... he''s not human!"


    "He''s a demon!"


    "The apocalypse is here¡­ for real this time."


    Terror and hopelessness were etched into their faces. Under the suffocating pressure of the Domain of the Dead, they couldn''t move a muscle. A few, their willpower too weak to withstand the crushing force, simply passed out on the spot.


    Ethan stepped forward, his movements slow and deliberate, until he reached Alex''s broken body. Crouching down, he extended a hand and dug into the shattered remains of Alex''s skull, pulling out a crystal-clear crystal core.


    This core was unlike any ordinary Neurocore. It was completely transparent, about the size of a pigeon egg, and emitted a faint, intoxicating fragrance.


    The energy contained within it was far more potent than any Neurocore Ethan had ever encountered.


    "Might as well treat it like a warm slice of chocolate cake¡­"


    Ethan popped the crystal core into his mouth and bit down gently. The moment his teeth cracked it open, the core dissolved into a surge of pure energy that flooded through his entire body.


    It felt like a warm current coursing through him, nourishing every inch of his being. Even his muscles and bones seemed to be reforged, strengthened in ways he hadn''t thought possible.


    "Not bad," he muttered to himself, a faint smile tugging at the corner of his lips.


    The energy from this single crystal core far surpassed that of ten ordinary Neurocores.


    Ethan could feel his strength growing rapidly, as if every cell in his body was celebrating, alive with newfound power.


    He pulled a tissue from his pocket and casually wiped his hands before turning toward the heavy door of the safehouse.


    "Well then, dinner''s served, my little ones."


    With a calm yet commanding tone, he pushed open the thick steel door. His voice carried an undeniable authority, one that demanded obedience.


    "ROAR¡ª!"


    The horde of zombies outside erupted into a frenzy, like predators finally unleashed after being held back for too long. Their guttural roars filled the air as they surged forward, pouring into the safehouse like a tidal wave.


    The guards inside didn''t stand a chance. The zombies tore into them with savage ferocity, ripping them apart as screams of terror and agony echoed through the confined space.


    But the chaos didn''t last long. The screams soon faded, replaced by an eerie silence.


    ¡­


    The hunt was over.


    The prison, which had just been taken over by Genesis Biotech, was once again reduced to ruins. The zombie horde reclaimed the area, wandering aimlessly through the crumbling hallways and desolate courtyards.


    A grim atmosphere hung over the prison. Occasionally, a few black crows descended, their harsh caws breaking the silence as they pecked at the rotting flesh of the undead.


    Meanwhile, Ethan had already led his zombie army back to his lair.


    As was his routine, he started with a hot bath, scrubbing away the blood and grime from his body. Once clean, he changed into fresh clothes.


    Perhaps it was the crystal core he had consumed, but he didn''t feel the slightest bit hungry. Instead, he grabbed a wine glass from the cabinet, poured himself some fresh blood, and settled onto the couch, sipping it leisurely.


    At that moment, he didn''t look like the terrifying Zombie King that survivors whispered about in fear. Instead, he seemed more like the boy next door¡ªcalm, relaxed, even a little lazy.


    "Boss, what were you up to just now?"


    Nina, one of the few under his command who could still hold a normal conversation, asked casually as she mopped the floor nearby.


    "Nothing much," Ethan replied without looking at her, his tone light. "Just went out for a warm slice of chocolate cake."


    "Uh¡­"


    Nina froze mid-swipe, her mop hovering above the floor.


    She knew full well that the world outside was nothing but a wasteland. There hadn''t been any chocolate cake¡ªor anything remotely like it.


    It didn''t take a genius to figure out what Ethan really meant.


    "Forget it¡­" she muttered under her breath, resuming her mopping. "No point asking. We''re not even on the same wavelength."


    ¡­ S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After every hunt, Ethan would spend a few days in his lair, quietly recovering and evolving.


    The outside world was full of danger, but he didn''t care. Whether it was zombie hordes or human survivors, to him, they were all just prey.


    Since the apocalypse began, he had never stopped consuming energy. Flesh, Neurocores, even crystal cores¡ªthey were all fuel for his evolution.


    But because of this relentless growth, Ethan had no clear sense of his own limits.


    "Alex was too weak," Ethan murmured, leaning back on the couch as he swirled the blood in his glass. His eyes held a distant, contemplative look.


    "Is there anyone stronger out there?"


    He spoke softly, but there was a hint of anticipation in his voice.


    What he didn''t know was that his recent actions¡ªkilling Alex and letting the prison fall back into ruin¡ªhad already caused a massive stir in the outside world.


    ¡­


    On the Genesis Biotech website, the news about the "prison overrun by zombies" incident had just been posted, and the comment section immediately exploded.


    "Even Genesis Biotech can''t handle this? Wasn''t there some ''Operation King Hunt'' before? Looks like it failed!"


    "Alex was an Awakener with a crystal core, right? He''s ranked at least in the top ten at the official shelter, isn''t he?"


    "Yeah! And yet he didn''t even survive long enough for the rescue team to arrive. That''s terrifying!"


    "OMG¡­ Is there really a zombie king this powerful now?"


    "This is so scary! What if this zombie king comes for our shelter next?"


    "¡­"


    Even though the world had already fallen into an apocalypse, Genesis Biotech''s website and the official shelter''s network remained the primary sources of information for survivors.


    In just a few hours, the post had racked up over 3,000 comments.


    But Genesis Biotech clearly wasn''t ready to accept defeat after this incident.


    Soon, they released an official statement on their website:


    "Regarding the ''prison overrun by zombies'' incident, our company will not let this matter rest. We''ve already uncovered some clues about the zombie king that killed Alex, and we''ll soon pinpoint the location of its lair."


    "We will deploy an Awakener squad, along with the ultimate killing machine¡ªDoom Hunter¡ªto completely eliminate this zombie king and every zombie in its lair. ''Operation King Hunt'' will continue."


    ¡­

 Chapter 25

    "Continue?"Ethan''s lips curled into a faint, knowing smile.


    He had to admit, Genesis Biotech''s plan wasn''t half bad. If they wanted to keep pushing forward with "Operation King Hunt," he had no problem playing along. Hunting down these human Awakeners and harvesting their crystal cores to replenish his energy? That sounded like a win-win to him.


    After all, he hadn''t had his fill of "cherries" yet¡­


    And besides, Ethan had always hated being disturbed.


    The best way to keep trouble from knocking on your door? Simple¡ªtake the fight to them. Eliminate every potential threat before it even had a chance to grow.


    With that thought, he turned to Laura. His voice was calm, but the command in it was absolute. "Go. Track down those Awakeners."


    Laura was Ethan''s fastest scout¡ªquick, sharp, and deadly efficient. She never failed a mission.


    Hearing the order, she grinned, baring a row of razor-sharp teeth. Her laugh was low and eerie, like a predator toying with its prey. "Hehehehehe~~"


    The next second, her figure blurred into a shadow and vanished from their hideout, melting into the distant streets.


    ...


    Night fell, and darkness swallowed the city whole.


    Los Angeles had long since lost power. The streets were pitch black, with not a single light to be seen¡ªonly endless shadows. The air reeked of decay and blood, and the distant howls of zombies and mutated beasts echoed through the night, painting a grim picture of the city''s despair.


    Ethan stood by the window of their hideout, gazing down at the streets twenty stories below. His sharp eyes pierced through the darkness, capturing every detail with ease. Zombies had exceptional night vision, and Ethan was no exception.


    Suddenly, a shadow darted toward the building, moving with ghostly speed before leaping effortlessly into the high-rise.


    Laura had returned.


    "Master¡­" she knelt before him, her voice low and raspy. "I found a group of humans. They''re hiding in Westfield Century City, guarding a warehouse. There are over ten Awakeners among them, wearing the same uniforms as the ones we encountered earlier today."


    Ethan nodded slightly.


    Laura''s intelligence wasn''t her strongest suit, but it was enough¡ªabout the level of a ten-year-old child. She could describe what she saw clearly, and that was all Ethan needed.


    Ten Awakeners, all in uniform¡­ Ethan immediately understood. These people had to be part of Genesis Biotech''s team.


    In this post-apocalyptic world, only Genesis Biotech still maintained such organization and discipline.


    "They''re guarding the warehouse. They''ve probably found some valuable supplies and are figuring out how to transport them back," Ethan murmured to himself, a cold glint flashing in his eyes.


    In a world where resources were scarce, moving supplies was no easy feat. After all, not everyone had the luxury of a spatial storage ring.


    "Let''s go take a look," Ethan ordered curtly.


    Excitement flickered in Laura''s eyes. Her grin stretched unnaturally wide, almost splitting her face, revealing a grotesque, predatory smile.


    ...


    Night was the perfect time for zombies to hunt.


    But this time, it was different.


    The horde following Ethan moved in complete silence, blending seamlessly into the darkness. Their movements were synchronized, precise¡ªlike a ghostly army trained to perfection.


    Outside Westfield Century City, the zombie horde gathered. Over a thousand of them stood motionless in the shadows, their eyes glowing with a feral, bloodthirsty light. They waited, silent and still, for Ethan''s command. The moment he gave the signal, they would charge without hesitation, a tidal wave of death.


    ...


    Inside the supermarket, the warehouse was packed with supplies¡ªenough to sustain thousands of people.


    To protect these resources, Genesis Biotech had stationed twelve Awakeners as guards, along with over two hundred regular employees and survivors.


    "How long is it gonna take to move all this stuff?" A young man on guard duty leaned against the wall, his tone laced with frustration. "There''s only, what, two hundred of us? We''ll be dead tired just hauling this crap."


    His companion, a man with a cigarette dangling from his lips, exhaled a puff of smoke lazily. "Who cares? We''ll just wait for HQ to send reinforcements. In the meantime, we''ve got food, drinks, smokes, and booze. Just sit tight and enjoy it."


    "Yeah, but¡­" The younger man frowned, lowering his voice. "I don''t feel safe out here. I''d feel a lot better if we were back at the company."


    "Hah! You''re such a coward," the smoker laughed, clapping him on the shoulder. "We''ve got twelve Awakeners guarding this place. Any zombie dumb enough to come here is just asking to get slaughtered!"


    "Let''s hope so¡­" The younger man yawned, his exhaustion evident. "Hey, Marcus, toss me a cigarette too. I need something to keep me awake."


    But neither of them realized that, at that very moment, the entire perimeter of Westfield Century City had been surrounded by a silent, deadly army of over a thousand zombies.


    They stood motionless in the darkness, like statues of death. But their glowing red eyes burned with hunger, ready to pounce the moment Ethan gave the order.


    Ethan stood at the front of his horde, his senses locked onto the faint traces of life emanating from within the shopping mall.


    His gaze sharpened, and a cold smile tugged at the corner of his lips.


    "Twelve Awakeners¡­" he murmured to himself. "A direct assault would cost too much."


    It wasn''t that he cared about the lives of the zombies under his command. But the ones he''d brought tonight were his elite troops¡ªobedient, disciplined, and capable of following complex orders. They were a resource he wasn''t willing to squander so easily.


    He made his decision.


    "I''ll take care of a few Awakeners first," Ethan said softly, his voice laced with a chilling resolve. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Turning to the horde behind him, he ordered them to remain in place. Then, his figure melted into the shadows, vanishing into the night like a phantom.


    ...


    Ethan activated his Domain of the Dead, his body becoming intangible as he phased through the walls of the shopping mall. He moved like a wraith, silent and unseen, blending seamlessly into the darkness.


    "Stay sharp¡­" he reminded himself, his cold eyes scanning his surroundings with precision.


    There were twelve Awakeners inside. While Ethan was confident in his abilities, he knew that his Domain of the Dead could only be fully sustained for five minutes. If he got dragged into a prolonged fight, things could get tricky.


    He focused on the faint traces of human presence in the air, his steps light and deliberate. Despite the pitch-black surroundings, his vision was as clear as daylight.


    The first floor of the mall had once been a showcase for jewelry and luxury goods. Glass display cases still held gold, silver, and diamonds, though they were now coated in a layer of dust. In this post-apocalyptic world, these once-prized treasures had lost all their value. They sat untouched, forgotten relics of a bygone era.


    Ethan didn''t spare them a glance. He moved forward, his focus unwavering, until he reached the main hall on the first floor.


    Here, the human presence was stronger. The sound of breathing filled the air, interspersed with the occasional faint snore.


    His gaze swept across the hall, taking in the scene. The floor was covered with makeshift bedding¡ªthin mattresses and blankets where dozens of survivors lay curled up, most of them fast asleep.


    A few, however, were still awake. One of them, a bald middle-aged man, leaned against the wall, the faint glow of a phone screen illuminating his tired face.


    "Still up late, even with no hair left to lose," Ethan thought with a cold smirk, continuing his silent observation.


    It wasn''t surprising that they had power. Large shopping centers like this often came equipped with backup generators. But these ordinary survivors weren''t his concern.


    His targets were the Awakeners.


    Ethan''s attention shifted to a small, isolated room nearby. He could sense three people inside¡ªone Awakener and two ordinary humans.


    He approached without a sound, using his Domain of the Dead to phase through the wall and enter the room.


    The space had once been a retail shop but had since been converted into a makeshift bedroom. The air was thick with a cloying, nauseating scent of indulgence.


    On the bed, a young Awakener lay sprawled out, naked, with two women curled up beside him. All three were deep in sleep, their breathing slow and steady.


    Ethan''s expression remained cold as he took in the scene.


    He wasn''t surprised.


    In this post-apocalyptic world, Awakeners were rare and powerful assets. They were the privileged class among survivors, and many women were willing to offer themselves in exchange for protection or resources.


    Under the constant shadow of death, concepts like chastity had long since lost their meaning. For many, indulgence and hedonism were the only ways to numb the fear and despair.


    Ethan didn''t hesitate. He drew a sharp dagger from his waist, his movements swift and precise. The blade plunged into the Awakener''s forehead, silent and deadly.


    To ensure there was no noise, Ethan activated his Domain of the Dead again, allowing the dagger to phase through the skull and directly destroy the brain tissue.


    A faint "squelch" echoed as a Neurocore emerged from the Awakener''s shattered skull, floating into the air.


    Ethan caught it effortlessly, examining it briefly. This Awakener wasn''t particularly strong¡ªhe hadn''t even formed a crystal core yet. But Ethan wasn''t picky. He popped the Neurocore into his mouth, chewing slowly as the familiar "cherry" flavor spread across his tongue.


    "Not bad," he muttered, licking his lips with a hint of satisfaction.


    As for the two women on the bed, they remained fast asleep, completely unaware of what had just happened.


    Ethan glanced down at them, a flicker of something unreadable passing through his eyes.


    "If they wake up and find themselves lying next to a corpse, they''ll probably lose their minds," he murmured to himself, his tone cold and detached.


    Deciding to spare them that horror, he opted for what he considered a "merciful" solution.


    The dagger flashed again, its blade striking with unerring precision. Two quick thrusts to the heart, and the women''s lives ended without a sound.


    Ethan stood over the now-silent room, his expression unreadable. He wiped the blade clean on the edge of the bed, then turned and phased back through the wall, disappearing into the darkness once more.


    ...

 Chapter 26 How could this happen…

    Ethan silently moved through the shadows, relying on his Domain of the Dead ability to remain undetected.Every strike he made was precise, clean, and efficient, avoiding any unnecessary bloodshed that might alert the other Awakeners.


    Their heightened senses, especially their sharp sense of smell, meant even the faintest hint of blood could give him away.


    After eliminating the three individuals in the first room, Ethan turned and slipped into the adjacent one.


    Inside, a female Awakener lay in deep sleep, completely unaware of the danger. Ethan repeated his method, swiftly extracting her Neurocore without hesitation.


    One by one, Ethan hunted down five Awakeners in total, absorbing their Neurocores as he went.


    Each time he consumed one, a familiar, sweet "cherry" flavor filled his mouth.


    The taste triggered a flood of memories, pulling him back to a time long gone.


    He remembered the orphanage''s backyard, where a cherry tree stood tall. When the fruit ripened, he and Mia, along with the other kids, would climb the tree, plucking the bright red cherries and stuffing their mouths full of sweetness. Their laughter would echo under the warm sunlight, carefree and full of life.


    Though those memories had long since faded, blurred by the passage of time, the taste brought them back vividly, as if those days had never left him.


    For a fleeting moment, he felt like that boy again, standing under the cherry tree.


    But the nostalgia didn''t last. Ethan shook off the memories and pressed forward, his focus cold and unyielding as he continued executing his plan.


    He phased through the wall and entered a massive warehouse.


    The space was packed with supplies: spices, drinks, sandwiches, sausages, bacon, bread¡ªessentially everything you''d expect to find in a well-stocked supermarket.


    Without hesitation, Ethan waved his hand, storing the supplies into his spatial storage ring.


    Moving deeper, he discovered another warehouse.


    This one housed frozen goods¡ªshrimp, crabs, seafood, and even fresh cuts of meat. Thanks to a backup generator, the refrigeration systems were still running, keeping everything in pristine condition. Ethan quickly claimed all of it.


    The next two warehouses were just as bountiful.


    One was filled with household appliances, cleaning tools, and detergents¡ªpractically everything needed for daily life. The only exception was the vegetable storage area, where most of the produce had rotted away, releasing a nauseating stench.


    Ethan didn''t care. He wasn''t much of a vegetable person anyway. To him, the decaying greens were meaningless.


    As he continued looting, two Awakeners stationed outside on night watch began to sense that something was off.


    "Marcus, it''s already 2:05 a.m. Why hasn''t Buck come to take over yet?" a young man muttered, his voice laced with irritation.


    "No idea," Marcus, an older man, replied with a frown, his tone carrying a hint of impatience.


    "Maybe he overdid it last night with that woman and can''t even get out of bed," the younger man sneered, his words dripping with sarcasm.


    "I''ll go check on him." The younger man stood up, clearly annoyed by Buck''s tardiness. He walked straight to the first room and knocked on the door.


    "Buck! Get up and take your shift! Stop pretending to be dead and hurry up!"


    "Hey! Did you hear me?"


    No response.


    The uneasy silence sent a chill down his spine. Taking a deep breath, he braced himself and shoved the door open with force.


    What he saw froze him in place.


    Inside the room, three bodies lay on the bed¡ªtwo women and one man. Their skin was pale, almost paper-white, and their lifeless faces made it clear they''d been dead for some time.


    "Shit! Something''s wrong!" the young man shouted, his voice trembling as he spun around and yelled into the night. "Everyone, wake up! Someone''s been killed!"


    His panicked cry shattered the stillness of the night like a thunderclap.


    In the main hall, the survivors stirred awake, rubbing their eyes and stumbling toward the commotion.


    "What''s going on?"


    "What happened?"


    "Is it zombies? Did they get in?"


    The crowd buzzed with nervous chatter, fear spreading like wildfire among them.


    Amid the chaos, no one noticed the tall, lean figure standing quietly in the crowd. His expression was calm, detached, as if none of this concerned him.


    That figure was Ethan.


    Meanwhile, Marcus¡ªthe leader of the survivors and the Awakener among them who had successfully condensed a crystal core¡ªstrode over quickly. His expression was grim, and his sharp gaze swept across the scene.


    "Billy, what happened?" Marcus asked in a low voice, his tone carrying a barely restrained anger.


    "Buck¡­ he''s dead!" Billy, a young man, pointed toward the room, his voice trembling noticeably.


    Marcus followed the direction of Billy''s finger, and his brows furrowed instantly. His face darkened further, and a dangerous glint flickered in his eyes.


    Behind him, the other survivors began whispering among themselves. Fear and unease spread through the group like wildfire.


    "How did he die? Don''t tell me he got too excited last night and had a heart attack?"


    "Don''t joke about that. Those two women are dead too."


    "Could it be¡­ some kind of disease?"


    "¡­"


    The murmurs rippled through the crowd, but Marcus''s expression only grew colder and more severe.


    He slowly approached Buck''s body, his brows tightly knit, his sharp eyes scanning every inch of the corpse.


    Thanks to his heightened senses as an Awakener, Marcus quickly noticed something chilling¡ªBuck''s energy had completely vanished. His Neurocore had been taken.


    But¡­ there wasn''t a single wound on Buck''s body.


    "This¡­ this is impossible¡­" Marcus muttered under his breath, a flicker of shock flashing in his eyes.


    His gaze swept across the room, and his voice dropped to a cold, commanding tone. "Who was staying in the rooms next to him? Bring them out. I need to ask them some questions."


    "I¡­ I don''t know¡­" Billy stammered, his face pale. It was clear he was just as shaken by the situation.


    Marcus turned his attention to the hallway and noticed that the doors to four adjacent rooms were still shut tight. His heart sank, a growing sense of dread creeping over him.


    As an Awakener, his senses were razor-sharp. With all this commotion, there was no way the people in those rooms hadn''t heard anything.


    Unless¡­


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without hesitation, Marcus kicked open the doors to all four rooms in quick succession.


    What he saw inside made everyone gasp in horror. In each room lay a cold, lifeless body.


    Hiss¡­


    The crowd fell silent in an instant. The sight before them left everyone too stunned to speak.


    They were dead.


    All of them were dead.


    At that moment, a girl came running from the direction of the warehouse, her face pale with panic and urgency.


    "Marcus! The warehouse¡­ the supplies in the warehouse are all gone!"


    "What?!"


    Marcus''s face turned ashen. He rushed toward the warehouse, flung the door open, and the sight inside nearly made his knees buckle.


    The warehouse, once filled with supplies, was now completely empty.


    "This¡­ this can''t be real. It has to be an illusion!" Marcus muttered to himself, gripping the doorframe tightly as if trying to steady his spiraling thoughts.


    He closed his eyes, focusing his mind, attempting to dispel any possibility of mental manipulation.


    But when he opened his eyes again, the scene remained unchanged.


    This wasn''t an illusion.


    It was reality.


    "How could this happen¡­" Marcus''s face was so dark it seemed like a storm was brewing. His fists clenched tightly, his knuckles turning white, his fury barely contained.


    The survivors around him stayed silent, the oppressive atmosphere thick enough to choke on.


    Out of the original twelve Awakeners, five were now inexplicably dead, leaving only seven. And to make matters worse, the warehouse¡ªtheir lifeline¡ªhad been completely emptied.


    Without food, how were they supposed to survive?


    Marcus took a deep breath, forcing himself to calm down. His sharp gaze swept across the room as he spoke in a low, icy tone: "Something¡ªor someone¡ªgot in here."


    "Marcus¡­" A woman standing nearby spoke, her voice trembling with fear. She was clearly shaken to her core. "To silently kill five Awakeners and steal this much¡­ What kind of ability could do that?"


    "I don''t know," Marcus replied, shaking his head. A chilling glint flashed in his eyes. "But I''m certain of one thing: they haven''t left."


    "What?!"


    Gasps erupted from the crowd.


    "They''re still in this building," Marcus said, his voice cold and commanding, carrying an undeniable authority.


    His eyes scanned the surrounding darkness, as if searching for something¡ªor someone.


    The survivors were holed up in Westfield Century City, a sprawling shopping center covering over 1.3 million square feet. At this moment, the entire building was cloaked in shadows, save for the faint glow of emergency lights that barely illuminated a few dozen feet ahead. Beyond that, the darkness stretched endlessly.


    The thought of a "monster" capable of silently killing five Awakeners and stealing all their supplies lurking somewhere in the shadows sent a chill down everyone''s spine.


    People glanced nervously around, their eyes darting into the darkness, trying to spot the hidden threat. But no one noticed Ethan, who stood quietly among them.


    His expression was calm, his gaze detached, as if he were nothing more than an uninvolved observer watching the chaos unfold.


    The survivors had no idea that the "monster" they feared was standing right in their midst.


    Ethan''s eyes swept over the group, his face unreadable. Among the remaining seven Awakeners, five had condensed crystal cores, their abilities still unknown. He wasn''t in a rush to act. Instead, he decided to "play" with them for a while.


    Meanwhile, the survivors'' nerves were fraying, and their emotions were nearing a breaking point.


    "What are we supposed to do without food?"


    "Lily, you owe me a chocolate bar from yesterday! Give it back now!"


    "Marcus, we should head back to Genesis Biotech HQ! Or¡­ or maybe request a supply drop from them!"


    "¡­"


    The crowd descended into chaos, their voices overlapping in a cacophony of panic and desperation.


    Marcus raised a hand, signaling for silence. Once the noise died down, he nodded and spoke in a calm, measured tone: "I''ll¡­ consider it."


    But inside, his mind was a storm of anxiety and unease.


    He knew the truth: losing this much food and five Awakeners was a disaster. If Genesis Biotech HQ found out, they wouldn''t just reprimand him¡ªthey''d likely send him straight to the labs as a test subject for live experiments.


    No. That couldn''t happen.


    Marcus''s expression darkened further. He had to find the "monster" and recover the stolen supplies before HQ caught wind of this mess.


    ...

 Chapter 27 Filthy…

    Seven Awakeners gathered in the dimly lit room, their faces barely illuminated by the faint glow of a single lamp. The atmosphere was heavy, the tension palpable.Marcus was the first to speak, his voice low and resolute.


    "We can''t report this to the company. We have to recover the supplies ourselves."


    The other six nodded in agreement. No one objected.


    They all understood the stakes. If the higher-ups at Genesis Biotech found out about this blunder, the consequences would be catastrophic.


    But one of the younger men frowned, his voice tinged with hesitation. "Marcus, but we don''t even have a single lead. How are we supposed to find them?"


    "There will be clues," Marcus replied, his eyes glinting coldly in the shadows. His tone carried an unshakable confidence. "Stealing that much material without leaving a trace? Impossible. And I''m certain that ''creature'' hasn''t left this mall yet."


    "What about the survivors?" Billy asked, his brows furrowed, his voice laced with frustration. "They''re scared out of their minds. How can we expect them to help us track down a monster? There''s no way they''ll agree to this."


    Marcus''s expression darkened instantly, his tone as cold and sharp as ice. "They don''t have to agree. They''ll do it whether they like it or not. This company isn''t a charity. We saved them so they could help us move supplies, not so we could babysit a bunch of useless freeloaders. In this world, only those who prove their worth deserve to survive."


    The room fell silent. The other six said nothing, but their eyes betrayed their agreement.


    Marcus''s meaning was clear¡ªif it came down to it, they''d use the survivors as bait to recover the supplies. No matter the cost.


    After all, this wasn''t just any ordinary stash. These were resources worth billions. In a world like this, a few human lives were insignificant in comparison.


    ...


    When the meeting ended, Marcus returned to the survivors, his face as stern as ever.


    Standing in the center of the group, he spoke in a deep, commanding voice. "Listen up, everyone. We''ve made a decision. The supplies are missing, and we can''t just sit around and do nothing. In times like these, we need to work together to get them back."


    The crowd fell silent, stunned by his words.


    "Go look for the supplies?" someone muttered, disbelief evident in their tone.


    "Is this a joke?" another person shouted. "It''s pitch black out there, and there might still be monsters in the mall! If you want to go, fine, but don''t expect us to!"


    "Exactly! Five Awakeners were killed! What chance do we have as regular people? We''d just be walking to our deaths!"


    "Dealing with monsters is your job! We don''t have any powers¡ªwhy should we risk our lives for this?"


    The group erupted into chaos, voices overlapping in a cacophony of fear and defiance. Every face was etched with terror and resistance.


    Marcus''s expression grew darker with every passing second, his anger simmering just beneath the surface.


    Finally, he raised his hand and shouted, his voice booming like thunder. "Enough! You''re going, whether you like it or not! I''m not obligated to protect any of you. If you think you can just sit back and do nothing, then I''ll throw you out of the mall right now!"


    His words hit the crowd like a sledgehammer, silencing them instantly.


    No one dared to speak. The oppressive aura radiating from Marcus was suffocating, a stark reminder of the power and authority Awakeners held in this post-apocalyptic world.


    Still, a few people began to waver.


    "To be fair, we wouldn''t have survived this long without the supplies from the warehouse. It''s only right that we help look for them."


    "Yeah, there''s so many of us. What''s there to be scared of?"


    "Besides, that monster might just have some weird abilities. It doesn''t mean it''s unbeatable."


    "True. Every ability has a weakness."


    The murmurs of doubt slowly shifted into reluctant agreement. Some of the survivors were starting to change their minds.


    Seeing this, Marcus seized the moment. His voice dropped lower, carrying a hint of temptation. "Listen carefully. I, Marcus, promise you this: anyone who finds the supplies or provides useful information will be rewarded with enough food to last an entire year."


    "A year''s worth of food?!"


    The announcement hit the crowd like a bomb.


    In this world, food was more valuable than gold. Even when they had access to the warehouse, their daily rations were strictly limited¡ªjust enough to stave off hunger. A year''s worth of food was an unimaginable luxury.


    The eyes of several burly men lit up with determination, as if they''d just been injected with adrenaline.


    "Let''s go! I want to see what this so-called monster really is!"


    "Exactly! There''s so many of us¡ªwhat''s there to be afraid of?"


    "Whatever it is, it''s probably just good at sneaking around and ambushing people!"


    The crowd''s mood began to shift, their fear gradually replaced by a growing sense of defiance. More and more people started to respond, their voices rising in agreement.


    Some turned on flashlights, while others used their phones to light the way. Beams of light crisscrossed the darkness, pushing back the oppressive shadows that surrounded them.


    In small groups of three or five, the survivors began to spread out, searching every corner of the supermarket.


    But in the shadows, away from the flickering lights and the growing commotion, Ethan stood silently, his cold gaze fixed on the scene before him. His lips curled into a faint, almost imperceptible smile.


    "Interesting," he murmured to himself, before quietly retreating into the depths of the darkness, his figure melting away like a shadow swallowed by the void.


    ...


    The shopping mall was enormous.


    In its prime, it could accommodate tens of thousands of customers. But now, with only two hundred survivors scattered throughout its vast halls, the space felt eerily empty and desolate.


    The survivors moved in small groups, their flashlight beams flickering like fragile fireflies in the dark, always on the verge of being consumed by the surrounding blackness.


    As time passed, the groups drifted further and further apart.


    Some began to slack off, slipping into corners to pretend they were searching. Others gave up entirely, curling up in hidden spots, hoping to avoid the dangerous task altogether.


    But Ethan''s attention wasn''t on these ordinary survivors.


    His gaze was locked firmly on the seven Awakeners.


    To him, the regular humans were of no interest¡ªthey were weak, their "flavor" unappealing, not worth his time.


    The Awakeners, however, were different. They moved cautiously, staying close together, never letting their guard down or straying too far from one another.


    "Marcus, I feel like¡­ someone''s following us," one of the female Awakeners suddenly said, stopping in her tracks. Her brows furrowed as she glanced over her shoulder, her voice low and uneasy.


    She instinctively looked back, but all she saw was an expanse of impenetrable darkness. Nothing moved.


    Marcus shot her a glance, his tone calm but edged with impatience. "Don''t scare yourself. You''re just too tense."


    "Yeah, Marcus is right," Billy chimed in, trying to lighten the mood. "I''ve felt the same way walking alone at night before¡ªlike someone''s watching me. It''s just your mind playing tricks on you. The more you think about it, the worse it gets. Just stop thinking about it, and you''ll be fine."


    "Really?" The girl''s voice still carried a hint of doubt, but she didn''t press the issue further.


    The group continued their search, moving methodically from the first-floor lobby to the third floor. Their footsteps echoed through the cavernous mall, the sound unnervingly loud in the oppressive silence.


    Despite combing through nearly every corner, they found nothing.


    "Damn it!" Marcus muttered, standing by the railing on the third floor. His brows were deeply furrowed, his expression a mix of frustration and confusion. He leaned over the edge, scanning the open space below. From his vantage point, he could see the survivors scattered across the various floors, their flashlight beams darting through the darkness like restless fireflies.


    The search continued, but so far, there had been no reports of injuries or casualties.


    "Could it be¡­ that the monster really left already?" Billy asked, standing beside Marcus. His tone was hesitant, as if he didn''t fully believe his own words. "Think about it¡ªit stole all those supplies and killed five of us. Why would it stick around and risk getting caught?"


    "Maybe," Marcus replied, though his frown deepened. Something about the situation didn''t sit right with him.


    Hearing this, the female Awakener let out a long sigh of relief, her tightly wound nerves finally beginning to relax.


    She raised her hand, clutching her stomach with an embarrassed expression. "I¡­ I can''t hold it anymore. I''ve been too scared to go to the bathroom, but now I really can''t wait. I need to go."


    Marcus nodded but still looked uneasy. "Grace, go with Ella. The two of you can watch each other''s backs."


    "What?" Grace threw up her hands in exasperation. "She needs someone to go with her just to use the bathroom? Seriously?" S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Stop complaining and go," Marcus ordered, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    Grace sighed, clearly annoyed, but followed Ella anyway.


    The two turned a corner and entered a deserted hallway.


    They didn''t head for the restroom¡ªsuch formalities had long since disappeared in this post-apocalyptic world. Finding a hidden spot to relieve oneself was the new normal.


    The hallway was even darker than the rest of the mall, the kind of darkness where you couldn''t see your hand in front of your face. But as Awakeners, their enhanced vision allowed them to make out their surroundings, even in such poor lighting.


    "Hurry up!" Grace said impatiently, standing with her back to Ella. Her tone was sharp, tinged with irritation.


    "I know, I know," Ella replied, walking over to a wall. She unfastened her pants and was just about to squat down when¡ª


    A sudden, overwhelming sense of dread washed over her.


    It was a feeling she couldn''t put into words, a primal instinct screaming at her, as if an invisible force had wrapped itself around her, suffocating her.


    As an Awakener, her senses were far sharper than those of ordinary people. And right now, every fiber of her being was screaming the same thing: Danger.


    Extreme danger.


    "Filthy¡­"


    A low, chilling voice emerged from the darkness, like the whisper of a demon crawling out of the depths of hell. It carried a mocking, icy tone that sent shivers down her spine.


    Ella''s head snapped up, her pupils contracting sharply.


    From the shadows, a figure slowly emerged. His face was deathly pale, almost ghostlike, his eyes cold and detached. His lips curled into a faint, mocking smile, as if silently condemning her actions¡ªHow could you stoop so low as to relieve yourself here?


    "You¡­" Ella''s voice trembled, her body frozen in place. Instinctively, her hand began to rise, ready to activate her Awakener ability.


    But she was too slow.


    A flash of cold light streaked through the air.


    The blade of a knife pierced her temple with surgical precision.


    ...

 Chapter 28 Could an ability like that really exist?

    The woman''s body went rigid, her eyes wide open in terror. The horror and fear she felt in her final moments were frozen on her face. Her pupils slowly dilated as her lifeless body collapsed to the ground."Ella!"


    In the darkness, Grace spun around sharply, just in time to see a shadowy figure pulling a dagger out of Ella''s skull.


    Her heart sank like a stone, her pupils constricting as fear and rage surged through her.


    The monster was here!


    Grace''s body tensed instantly, and the air around her grew icy cold.


    Her awakening ability was frost-based. Clenching her fists, she summoned freezing energy that coalesced into two razor-sharp ice spikes, extending from her palms.


    Without hesitation, she launched herself forward like a bolt of lightning, charging straight at Ethan.


    Her speed was astonishing, like a predator pouncing on its prey. The ice spikes sliced through the air with a sharp, piercing sound, their destructive force surpassing even that of bullets.


    But Ethan had no intention of meeting her head-on. At the last moment, his figure flickered and darted backward, melting seamlessly into the wall and vanishing without a trace.


    "What?!"


    Grace skidded to a halt, her eyes scanning the area frantically for any sign of him. But all she saw was the cold, unyielding wall¡ªcompletely empty.


    Where did he go?


    In that brief moment of hesitation, a dagger suddenly shot out from the wall, aimed directly at her head.


    The dagger moved with impossible speed, giving her no time to react.


    Instinctively, Grace tried to dodge, but it was too late. The blade pierced her skull with precision, driving straight through her head and extracting her crystal core in one swift motion.


    Her body crumpled to the ground, lifeless. The ice spikes in her hands shattered into countless shards, scattering across the floor.


    It all happened so fast¡ªso fast it felt like a nightmare.


    "Ella! Grace! What happened?!"


    At the entrance to the corridor, Marcus''s voice rang out suddenly. He and the others had sensed something was wrong and rushed over.


    But when they arrived, the sight before them froze them in their tracks.


    Two bodies lay on the ground. Ella and Grace''s faces were twisted in terror, their heads intact, but their crystal cores had been taken.


    The way they died was identical to the five victims before them.


    A suffocating sense of dread settled over the group, an invisible pressure filling the air.


    Two more were dead¡­


    "Where''s the monster? Where is it?!"


    The remaining five scanned their surroundings nervously, their eyes filled with tension and fear. They gripped their weapons tightly, terrified that they might be next.


    But the darkness around them had returned to an eerie stillness, as if nothing had happened. If not for the bodies at their feet, they might have thought it was all just an illusion.


    "It''s still here," Marcus said in a low voice, his tone laced with a chilling certainty. "It never left."


    Billy''s eyes were bloodshot, his chest heaving as his emotions teetered on the edge of collapse. Clenching his fists, he roared into the darkness, "Monster! Get the hell out here! Hiding in the shadows¡ªwhat kind of coward are you? Come out and fight me one-on-one!"


    His voice echoed down the corridor, but the only response was an oppressive silence.


    "Billy, calm down!" Marcus barked, his voice firm. "Shouting won''t help. We need to figure out how it''s killing people."


    "Marcus, did you notice something?" asked one of the remaining women, the only female Awakener left in the group.


    Marcus nodded, his expression grim. "I did. Look at where Grace fell. It''s strange¡ªshe was facing the wall. That means, before she died, she was attacking it."


    "Attacking the wall?"


    The group exchanged uneasy glances, and a bold theory began to take shape in their minds.


    "Could it be¡­ the monster is hiding in the walls?"


    "No, it''s not hiding in the walls," Marcus said, shaking his head, his voice heavy. "It can move through objects¡ªwalls, floors¡­ even people."


    The others'' faces grew even paler at his words.


    If that was true, the monster''s ability was far more terrifying than they had imagined


    "Could an ability like that really exist?" S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It absolutely does." Marcus''s voice was low and steady, carrying an air of certainty. "And the fact that it can move large amounts of supplies in such a short time proves it. Combine that with its behavior, and it''s clear¡ªit has some kind of spatial manipulation ability. It might have even awakened Absolute Domain."


    "What? Absolute Domain?" The four of them practically shouted in unison, their faces frozen in shock.


    After the apocalypse began, Genesis Biotech had captured countless zombies and mutated beasts to use as research subjects. Scientists discovered that a rare few of these creatures could awaken strange, terrifying abilities. Among them, the most feared was Absolute Domain.


    Creatures with this ability could appear and disappear at will, killing without leaving a trace. Genesis researchers classified these zombies as Phantom Infected.


    "Are you saying we''re dealing with a Phantom Infected?" Billy''s voice trembled slightly, his eyes betraying a fear he couldn''t hide.


    "That''s right." Marcus nodded grimly. "And it''s obvious this zombie doesn''t just have Absolute Domain¡ªit''s also highly intelligent. It''s a master of stealth and evasion, and its lethality is off the charts. If we don''t take it out before it evolves into a ''Zombie King,'' the consequences will be catastrophic."


    The others'' faces grew even paler. A chill seemed to creep up their spines, freezing them in place.


    For a moment, no one spoke. The weight of Marcus''s words pressed down on them like a suffocating fog.


    Then Billy, as if grasping at straws, tried to reassure the group. "But hey, we don''t need to panic too much. Didn''t the researchers say that zombies with Absolute Domain usually have weak physical bodies? That''s their Achilles'' heel."


    "Well, that''s¡­ something, I guess," someone muttered, their voice tinged with forced optimism. "No wonder it doesn''t fight us head-on. It''s only brave enough to attack from the shadows."


    The group let out a collective sigh of relief, though the tension in the air remained thick.


    Billy nodded, his tone growing more serious. "The real question now is¡ªhow do we find it?"


    "Exactly." Marcus fell silent for a moment, deep in thought, before speaking again. "With our current strength, if that zombie doesn''t show itself, we might never find it. But¡­" He paused, his eyes narrowing with determination. "Maybe we can outsmart it. No matter how clever a monster is, it can''t outthink humans."


    Humanity had survived on Earth for millions of years, not because of brute strength, but because of its intelligence. Even the most cunning prey could be lured into a trap.


    Marcus''s suggestion lit a spark of hope in the group.


    They quickly huddled together, brainstorming a plan to draw the zombie out.


    "We could have someone pretend to get separated from the group, act as bait, and lure the zombie into the open. Once it shows itself, the rest of us can ambush it and take it down for good," Marcus proposed.


    "But being the bait is way too dangerous. We''d need someone strong enough to handle it," one of them pointed out, voicing the obvious concern.


    Without hesitation, Marcus said, "I''ll do it. I''ll head to the first-floor lobby while the rest of you stay on the third floor. The view from up there is clear¡ªyou''ll be able to spot it the moment it appears and attack immediately."


    "And remember, zombies with Absolute Domain have weak physical bodies. Get in close and take it down fast. Don''t let it escape again."


    "Marcus, it''s too risky for you to go alone!" A tall, muscular man frowned. "Let me go with you. If the zombie sees two people, it''ll still attack."


    Marcus considered this for a moment, then nodded. "Alright. Kevin, you''ll come with me to the first floor. Billy, you stay on the third floor with the others. Whatever happens, don''t split up."


    "Got it, Marcus!" Billy thumped his chest, his voice filled with a simmering anger. "This time, we''re taking it down for good! That thing''s been toying with us for too long. Seven of our teammates are dead because of it. Tonight, it''s payback time!"


    The group''s morale surged as they quickly moved to carry out the plan.


    But what they didn''t know was that Ethan was hiding just next door, less than seventy feet away.


    Thanks to his heightened zombie senses, he had heard every word of their plan, clear as day.


    "Well, well¡­ plotting out loud? How considerate of them," Ethan muttered, a cold smirk curling at the corner of his lips. In a flash, his figure disappeared from the room and reappeared in the hallway¡ªthe very spot the group had just left.


    Standing in the shadows, his icy gaze pierced through the darkness. He whispered to himself, his tone dripping with disdain, "These humans¡­ they''ve got some brains. But that''s about it."


    ¡­

 Chapter 29 Whats so dangerous about the first floor?

    At this point, only five Awakeners remained in the group. Three of them had already formed crystal cores, making them formidable opponents, while the other two were still at the Neurocore stage. Though they hadn''t reached their peak, their physical strength far surpassed that of ordinary humans.Even so, for Ethan, taking them head-on wouldn''t be much of a challenge.


    Down on the first floor, Marcus and the towering Kevin had just arrived in the lobby. A few survivors immediately rushed over to them, their faces filled with anxiety and unease.


    "Marcus, we''ve searched the entire mall, but there''s still no sign of that monster!" one of the survivors complained, frustration evident in his voice.


    Marcus glanced at them, his tone laced with irritation. "Of course, you couldn''t find it. That thing''s way too cunning." He couldn''t help but feel annoyed. The monster seemed to target only Awakeners, leaving the ordinary survivors completely unharmed¡ªnot even brushing close to danger.


    "Huh?" The survivors exchanged confused looks, clearly not understanding what Marcus meant.


    "Don''t worry. We''ll deal with it soon enough," Marcus said firmly, trying to reassure them.


    Meanwhile, on the third floor, Billy stood by the railing with two other Awakeners¡ªa man and a woman. Their eyes were locked on the lobby below, scanning for any sign of movement, afraid to miss even the smallest clue.


    "Stay sharp. If Marcus and Kevin get attacked, we need to move in immediately," Billy said in a low voice.


    "Got it," the other two replied in unison, their expressions tense.


    What they didn''t realize was that Ethan had already emerged from the shadows of the corridor, silently approaching them from behind.


    The female Awakener, with her sharp instincts, suddenly felt a strange unease, as if something¡ªor someone¡ªwas watching her. She spun around abruptly, her gaze locking onto a tall, slender figure.


    Standing there was a young man, impeccably dressed. His face was strikingly handsome, with sharp, chiseled features that seemed almost too perfect to be real. There was an undeniable allure about him, one that was impossible to ignore.


    The girl froze for a moment, then let out a long breath and patted her chest. "Phew¡ªyou scared me! I thought you were the monster."


    "Monster?" Ethan chuckled softly, a faint trace of mockery in his tone. "What monster?"


    Hearing the commotion, Billy and the other man turned around as well. They instinctively assumed Ethan was just another survivor.


    "Not bad, kid. You actually made it all the way up to the third floor," Billy said, frowning slightly, his tone carrying a hint of impatience.


    "Had nothing better to do, so I figured I''d take a look around," Ethan replied casually, stepping forward to stand beside them at the railing. His gaze drifted lazily down to the lobby below.


    Standing this close, the female Awakener caught a faint scent of laundry detergent coming from him. She couldn''t help but glance at Ethan again, her eyes lingering on his sharp profile.


    That face¡ªit was perfect, like it had stepped straight out of a Hollywood movie.


    Her heartbeat quickened, skipping a beat before she could stop herself. If it weren''t for the tense situation they were in, she might have found herself completely lost in the moment.


    "There really is a monster in this mall," she said instinctively. "You should stick with us. The first floor might be dangerous."


    "What''s so dangerous about the first floor?" Ethan asked, his tone light and teasing.


    Billy, already short-tempered, grew more irritated at the question. "Why are you asking so many damn questions? Stop distracting us and let us do our job!"


    Ethan''s lips curled into a faint smirk, his voice tinged with amusement. "Then why don''t you think the third floor is more dangerous?"


    Billy froze, his brow furrowing. Something about Ethan''s words felt off, but he couldn''t quite put his finger on it.


    The female Awakener, however, suddenly remembered something. She replayed the moment Ethan had approached them in her mind. In the dimly lit mall, it was nearly impossible for an ordinary survivor to navigate without a flashlight or phone for light. Yet Ethan hadn''t used anything¡ªhe''d moved with ease, as if the darkness didn''t bother him at all. He''d even found the railing without hesitation.


    And then there was his movement. His footsteps had been so light, so silent, that she hadn''t even noticed him until he was right behind her. It was as if he didn''t weigh anything at all.


    A chill ran down her spine, the cold dread creeping up from her back to the top of her head. Sweat beaded on her forehead and slid down her face. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She finally realized the horrifying truth: the person standing next to her wasn''t human.


    "It''s him! Attack now!" she screamed, her voice sharp with panic.


    Billy reacted instantly, lunging at Ethan with the speed and force of a predator. His hand shot out like a steel claw, aiming to grab Ethan and pin him down.


    But Ethan moved like a phantom, effortlessly stepping back and dodging Billy''s attack.


    "Think you can run? Die, you bastard!" Billy roared, charging after him. His muscles bulged grotesquely, swelling to the size of boulders as his uniform stretched to its limit. With a thunderous roar, he threw a punch, putting every ounce of his strength into the blow. He was determined to crush Ethan completely.


    Ethan stood his ground, a flicker of interest flashing in his eyes. He''d been meaning to test his physical limits. The last time he''d fought someone¡ªAlex¡ªhe''d killed him with a single punch. This time, he decided to hold back, using only half his strength.


    Ethan raised his fist, meeting Billy''s attack head-on.


    "Boom!"


    The moment their fists collided, a deafening explosion echoed through the mall. The sheer force of the impact sent a shockwave rippling outward like a hurricane, shaking the third-floor railing violently. The metal groaned under the strain, screeching with a sharp, grating sound.


    "Crack!"


    A sickening snap followed. Billy''s eyes widened as a searing pain shot through his arm. He looked down in horror to see his entire arm shattered, the bone pulverized into fragments. It hung limply at his side, twisted into an unnatural angle.


    "What the hell¡­ How is he this strong?!"


    Billy gritted his teeth, cold sweat pouring down his face like rain. Staggering backward, he clutched his mangled arm with his remaining hand, his eyes filled with terror and disbelief.


    It finally dawned on him¡ªthis man''s strength was far beyond anything they had anticipated. He wasn''t anything like the scientists had described: "A zombie with Absolute Domain but a frail body."


    That punch¡­ Billy had thrown everything he had into it. It was a blow powerful enough to crush an armored vehicle into scrap metal. Yet Ethan had brushed it off effortlessly, countering with enough force to obliterate his arm.


    A wave of despair crashed over Billy, drowning him in its suffocating depths. It was like staring into the maw of an unstoppable predator.


    "Damn it! Which idiot scientist created this freak? If I get another life, I swear I''ll hunt them down and kill them myself!"


    That was Billy''s final coherent thought.


    But he didn''t even have time to dwell on it. As he staggered in pain, Ethan moved. His figure blurred, a streak of black lightning slicing through the air as he closed the distance to Billy''s two teammates.


    "Slash!"


    Two arcs of crimson light flashed in the darkness. The sound of flesh being pierced echoed, sharp and chilling. The two Awakeners, still stuck in the Neurocore stage, didn''t even have time to react. Ethan''s strikes were precise, clean, and merciless¡ªboth of their throats were pierced in an instant.


    Their bodies froze, collapsing to the ground like puppets with their strings cut. Their lifeless eyes remained wide open, frozen in an expression of pure terror.


    The entire encounter lasted mere seconds. In that brief span of time, Billy and his teammates were utterly annihilated.


    ...


    Meanwhile, on the first floor¡­


    Marcus was speaking with a group of survivors, trying to calm their nerves.


    But then, a muffled thud echoed from the third floor. The sound was followed by the violent rattling of the railings above, accompanied by the sharp screech of twisting metal.


    "Something''s wrong!" Marcus''s expression darkened instantly. He snapped his head upward, trying to spot Billy and the others.


    But all he saw was darkness. The third floor was pitch black, shrouded in an eerie silence.


    "Damn it!" he cursed under his breath, a sinking feeling settling in his chest.


    The tall man standing beside him, Kevin, also sensed that something was off. His voice was urgent. "Marcus, Billy and the others must''ve been attacked! We need to get up there now!"


    "Wait!" Marcus raised a hand, stopping him. His brows furrowed, his expression a mix of hesitation and caution.


    A thought raced through his mind¡ªThey might''ve completely underestimated the monster''s strength.


    Billy was the second strongest in their group, a powerhouse Awakener with immense physical strength. There was no way he could''ve been taken down so easily. And with two teammates by his side, even if they couldn''t win, they should''ve been able to hold their ground for a while.


    But after that loud crash, there had been nothing. No sounds of fighting, no cries for help. Just silence. It was as if the three of them had vanished from existence.


    "This isn''t right¡­" Marcus''s pupils contracted slightly, a deep sense of unease creeping over him. His instincts screamed that something was watching them, lurking in the shadows like a predator waiting to strike.


    "Marcus! What are you waiting for? Are you seriously not going to help Billy?!" Kevin''s voice was filled with frustration and disbelief.


    Marcus took a deep breath, his tone low and steady. "It''s already¡­ too late."


    "What?!" Kevin froze, his face a mix of shock and anger. He couldn''t believe what he was hearing.


    But Marcus''s gut told him the truth. The fight on the third floor was over¡ªand it had ended swiftly and brutally. If they rushed up now, they''d only meet the same fate.


    Around them, the survivors began to sense the shift in atmosphere. They exchanged uneasy glances, fear creeping into their expressions.


    "What''s going on? Why is it so quiet up there?" one of the survivors whispered nervously.


    "I don''t know¡­ but I''ve got a really bad feeling about this," another muttered.


    The mall was plunged into darkness, the power long since cut. The only light came from the survivors'' flashlights, their beams flickering as they swept across the shadows. The oppressive blackness seemed to press in from all sides, hiding dangers that felt all too close.


    Suddenly, one of the survivors¡ªa burly man¡ªfelt something cold and wet drip onto the back of his neck.


    "Huh? What the hell?" He instinctively reached up, touching the spot. His fingers came away sticky and damp, with a faint metallic smell clinging to them.


    Frowning, he raised his flashlight to examine his hand. The moment the beam illuminated his palm, his face turned ghostly pale.


    "B-blood¡­ It''s blood!"


    ...

 Chapter 30 Dinner is served

    The sudden, piercing scream sent a chill through everyone''s hearts, making them freeze in place before instinctively turning toward the source. What they saw made their blood run cold¡ªa pool of crimson blood spreading slowly across the floor beneath the feet of a burly man.But what truly sent shivers down their spines was the realization that the blood wasn''t his. It was dripping from the third floor above.


    "What¡­ what the hell is going on?" someone stammered, their voice trembling with fear.


    Flashlights immediately swung upward, their beams slicing through the oppressive darkness, desperate to uncover the truth hidden above.


    In the faint light, they could just barely make out a shadowy figure near the third-floor railing. But before anyone could get a clear look, the figure dissipated like smoke blown away by the wind, vanishing without a trace.


    "G-ghosts!" someone screamed, their voice shaking with terror.


    "I saw it! It was right there! But then¡­ it just disappeared!" another person blurted out, their words tumbling over each other in panic.


    "But¡­ where did it go?" murmurs spread through the group, their voices laced with dread and unease.


    The darkness around them seemed to grow heavier, suffocating, as if it were alive and pressing down on them.


    The beams of their flashlights darted frantically in every direction, searching for any sign of the figure. But no matter how hard they tried, the eerie shadow didn''t reappear.


    Marcus''s expression darkened, his face grim and tense. His sharp gaze swept across the room as he spoke in a low, steady voice: "It''s already here. It''s come down."


    "W-what?!" someone gasped, their fear spreading like wildfire through the group.


    The survivors began to glance around nervously, their nerves stretched to the breaking point, ready to snap at any moment.


    But Marcus knew better than anyone else just how close the danger truly was.


    As a psychic Awakener, his heightened senses allowed him to perceive things others couldn''t. That suffocating, predatory pressure he''d felt moments ago¡ªit had come from that thing. And now, he could feel it clearly. The creature''s target wasn''t just anyone.


    It was him.


    Suddenly, an unnatural, chilling presence surged from the shadows.


    Without a sound, Ethan appeared on the first floor, as if he''d stepped out of thin air. One moment, the space was empty; the next, he was simply there. He didn''t bother hiding anymore. Instead, he stood openly before the group, his presence as undeniable as it was terrifying.


    The sound of gasps and screams erupted like an explosion.


    The survivors scattered in every direction, their panic driving them to flee as fast as they could. Some tripped and fell in their haste, but even then, they scrambled to their feet, crawling and stumbling to get away. They didn''t care how they looked¡ªanything to put as much distance as possible between themselves and Ethan.


    In mere moments, a wide, empty circle formed around him. No one dared to come within even a few feet of where he stood.


    But as much as they feared him, they couldn''t help but be struck by his appearance.


    Ethan''s face was unnervingly handsome, almost otherworldly. His features were sharp and clean, his expression cold and detached. He looked nothing like the grotesque monster they''d imagined. And that contrast only made him more unsettling, as if he were something far beyond human comprehension.


    Marcus and the burly man, however, didn''t move.


    It wasn''t that they didn''t want to. It was that they couldn''t. It felt as though an invisible force had pinned them in place, their breaths shallow and cautious. The oppressive feeling of being watched by a predator was suffocating. They both knew that any sudden movement could trigger a fatal response.


    It was like encountering a bear in the wild. Running would only provoke it. The only chance of survival was to stay still and hope it lost interest.


    But Ethan wasn''t a bear.


    "Marcus, we can''t just stand here and wait to die! If we''re going down, let''s at least fight!" the burly man whispered, his voice low but tinged with desperation and a hint of madness.


    Marcus shook his head, his eyes never leaving Ethan. "If he''s showing himself so openly, it means he''s confident. He knows we''re no match for him. If there''s even the slightest chance, I''ll hold him off. You run."


    The man hesitated, his jaw tightening. After a moment, he gave a reluctant nod. "¡­Alright."


    Marcus closed his eyes and took a deep breath, steadying himself. There was no turning back now. He focused his mind, summoning his psychic abilities.


    The air around him seemed to thicken, growing heavy with tension. His mental energy surged outward like a storm of invisible needles, all aimed directly at Ethan.


    This was no ordinary power.


    For most people, even a glancing hit from Marcus''s psychic attack would leave them dazed or unconscious. A full-force strike could render someone comatose¡ªor worse.


    But Ethan didn''t flinch. Instead, he smiled faintly, his lips curling into a chilling grin. His eyes glowed faintly red, a sinister light flickering in their depths.


    "Interesting¡­" Ethan murmured, his voice laced with amusement.


    The next moment, Ethan''s Absolute Domain unfolded.


    It was part of his power¡ªDomain of the Dead¡ªa force that spread out like an unstoppable tide, completely nullifying Marcus''s psychic attack.


    Marcus felt as though his mental energy had slammed into an invisible wall. The backlash hit him like a hammer, sending a sharp, splitting pain through his head. His vision blurred, and for a moment, everything went black. He nearly collapsed.


    Clenching his teeth, he bit down hard on his tongue, the sharp pain jolting him back to consciousness.


    "Now! Attack! I can''t hold him off for long!" he growled through gritted teeth.


    The burly man hesitated, his gaze fixed on Ethan. In his mind''s eye, it was as if he were staring into an endless sea of blood.


    He knew that stepping into that domain meant certain death.


    "My psychic power is still holding for now! Attack, or we''ll lose even this slim chance!" Marcus''s voice was low and urgent, carrying a tone of unyielding determination.


    The man took a deep breath, his resolve hardening.


    There was no way out now. Even if the path ahead led straight to hell, he had no choice but to charge forward.


    "Alright!" he barked, his voice filled with grim determination.


    His body tensed, muscles coiling like a drawn bow. His skin began to harden, taking on a rough, stone-like texture that gleamed faintly under the dim light.


    This was his awakened ability¡ªSteel Skin, granting him extraordinary defense.


    In the next instant, he launched himself at Ethan like a cannonball, his heavy footsteps pounding against the floor with a resounding thud. Each step seemed to crack the ground beneath him. His fist clenched tightly, muscles bulging as he swung a devastating punch straight at Ethan''s face.


    But the moment he stepped into the Domain of the Dead, his momentum faltered. His movements slowed as if he were wading through thick, invisible mud.


    Each step became a grueling effort, as though he were carrying an unbearable weight on his back.


    He gritted his teeth, forcing himself to push forward despite the crushing pressure.


    "RAAAH!" he roared, throwing a powerful punch aimed directly at Ethan''s chest.


    Ethan moved with effortless grace, tilting his body just enough to let the punch sail past him. His movements were fluid, almost elegant, as if he were toying with his opponent.


    At the same time, Ethan''s hand shot out, his fingers curling like talons as they reached for the man''s head.


    "Damn it!" The man''s heart sank as Marcus''s earlier warning echoed in his mind¡ªthis guy can bypass your defenses and attack your insides directly!


    He twisted his body desperately, narrowly avoiding Ethan''s grasp. But the oppressive force of the domain made his movements sluggish and clumsy. He stumbled, nearly losing his balance, and barely managed to steady himself. Cold sweat dripped down his forehead.


    "That was too close¡­" he muttered, his chest heaving as his heart pounded like a drum.


    In just one exchange, he had felt the icy grip of death looming over him. The adrenaline coursing through his veins was overwhelming, but it couldn''t mask the growing sense of helplessness.


    As he tried to regain his footing, his body suddenly felt even heavier. His limbs stiffened, and it became nearly impossible to move.


    The pressure within the Domain of the Dead had intensified, locking him down even further. Raising his arm felt like trying to lift a mountain.


    "What''s happening?" he gasped, his voice tinged with panic. He turned his head, searching for answers.


    What he saw made his blood run cold¡ªMarcus was gone. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The spot where Marcus had been standing was now empty.


    "He ran¡­" The man''s heart sank like a stone.


    Marcus hadn''t continued his psychic assault. Instead, he had used the momentary distraction to turn and sprint toward the mall''s entrance. His figure disappeared into the shadows, his retreat frantic and unhesitating.


    "Your leader abandoned you," Ethan said, his voice low and icy, with a mocking edge that cut deep. The words echoed in the man''s ears like a death knell.


    The man froze, his eyes wide with disbelief.


    He couldn''t comprehend it. Marcus, who had just sworn to hold Ethan off and buy him time to escape, had turned tail and left him behind as bait.


    "What a liar¡­" the man muttered, his voice trembling with a mix of anger and despair.


    He thought back to how Marcus usually acted¡ªthe dependable leader who always seemed to have everything under control, the one who was the first to step up in moments of crisis.


    But now, he finally understood. When true danger struck, Marcus''s carefully crafted facade crumbled completely.


    Meanwhile, Marcus had already reached the mall''s main entrance.


    His movements were frantic, his hands trembling as he fumbled with the chains binding the steel barricade in place.


    He muttered under his breath, over and over, like a mantra: "Screw brotherhood! Screw loyalty! This is the apocalypse¡ªsurvival is all that matters!"


    With a final, desperate tug, he unfastened the last chain and shoved the heavy steel plate aside.


    "Boom¡ª"


    The barricade fell with a deafening crash, kicking up a cloud of dust. The mall''s entrance was finally open.


    A gust of cold night air rushed in, sharp and biting, jolting him awake.


    The faint light of dawn was beginning to creep over the horizon, painting the sky with pale streaks of gray. The first hints of morning were visible, fragile but undeniable.


    The dim light illuminated the scene outside the door.


    But as Marcus and the other survivors stood at the threshold, their steps faltered.


    No one cheered. No one rushed forward. Instead, an oppressive silence fell over them.


    Outside, an endless horde of zombies stretched as far as the eye could see, packed so tightly together that they seemed like a single, writhing mass. Thousands of hollow, lifeless eyes stared back at them, unblinking.


    At the forefront of the horde stood several figures that radiated an overwhelming sense of dread¡ªspecial infected.


    There was the Bulldozer, a hulking monstrosity with muscles like steel cables, its massive frame exuding raw, destructive power. Beside it stood Laura, a lithe, predatory figure with razor-sharp claws and an unsettlingly human-like grace. And then there was the one they called The PhD, a grotesque, twisted figure whose very presence seemed to ooze malice and intellect.


    These special infected didn''t move. They didn''t snarl or growl. They simply stood there, silent and still, like a forest of deathly statues.


    Their silence was far more unnerving than any roar or scream could have been.


    They were waiting. Waiting for something.


    Marcus''s face turned ashen. His lips quivered, but no sound came out. His mind raced, but there was no plan, no escape. Only the crushing realization that he had just opened the door to hell itself.


    And then, from behind him, a voice broke the silence. Low, chilling, and dripping with malice, it sounded like a whisper from the depths of the abyss.


    "Dinner is served."


    ¡­

 Chapter 31 Operation King Hunt will begin soon…

    The sound was like the call of death itself, chilling everyone to the bone and extinguishing any flicker of hope in their hearts.Ahead, a horde of terrifying zombies seemed to awaken, letting out ferocious snarls as their bloodshot eyes gleamed with a ravenous hunger.


    Among them, Bulldozer stood out, his expression disturbingly ecstatic.


    "Boss really outdid himself today¡ªan all-you-can-eat buffet with over 200 dishes on the menu..."


    "ROAR¡ª"


    With a guttural howl, Bulldozer charged forward, leading his gang as they barreled into the crowd like a wrecking ball.


    Screams and cries of despair erupted as people scattered in every direction, desperate to escape. But the zombies were relentless, tackling them one by one, pinning them to the ground, and tearing into their flesh.


    The scene descended into utter chaos.


    The moment the doors were opened, humanity had already stepped into the abyss.


    Marcus felt a wave of despair crash over him.


    He was completely drained, his mental energy spent, leaving him powerless to resist. Only now did he fully understand.


    It was this very group of highly trained zombies that had overrun the prison and killed Alex.


    And now, Ethan had risen to become the Zombie King.


    A Zombie King with the power of Absolute Domain¡ªa force so overwhelming it was practically invincible.


    "How... how can humanity possibly survive this?" This was Marcus''s final thought before death claimed him.


    A searing pain tore through his body as Laura ripped him open, gutting him without hesitation.


    Once the Genesis Biotech team was wiped out, the remaining survivors¡ªordinary people¡ªstood no chance. They fell one after another, their futile resistance crushed, their bodies devoured by the ravenous undead.


    This was the true apocalypse.


    A world drenched in blood and slaughter, leaving nothing but helplessness and despair in its wake.


    Before long, the screams of the living faded into silence, replaced by the grotesque sounds of zombies feasting on flesh.


    The entire mall was overrun. Not a single soul survived.


    Ethan''s expression remained cold and detached as he turned and began walking away.


    Behind him, Bulldozer, Laura, and the others followed obediently, their movements precise and disciplined.


    "It''s time to head back¡­"


    ...


    After killing Marcus and his group, Ethan obtained five crystal cores. He consumed three of them, feeling a surge of power coursing through him.


    It was as if he was once again on the verge of evolution.


    However, the energy from the three cores was immense and would take time to fully absorb. For now, he decided to hold onto the remaining two.


    On the way back, the sky began to lighten.


    In the world before the apocalypse, this would have been a bright, hopeful morning, with the sun rising to greet a new day.


    But now, all that lay before him was devastation. Corpses littered the streets.


    The entire city was a ruin.


    Ethan led his zombie followers through an abandoned city park.


    A broken swing creaked softly in the breeze. Rusted benches were stained with dried blood, and the air was thick with the stench of decay and death.


    Scattered zombies wandered aimlessly through the park. Some of them, eerily enough, seemed to be stuck in the routines of their former lives, their actions mechanical and hauntingly repetitive.


    An elderly man, dressed in a faded tracksuit, stood stiffly in the middle of a dilapidated basketball court. His hands clutched a cracked basketball as he tried to shoot it into the hoop. His movements were slow and jerky, and the ball slipped from his grasp, rolling to the ground. Yet he seemed oblivious, continuing to mimic the motion of shooting, over and over again.


    Not far away, an old woman staggered along a cracked pathway, pushing a rusted baby stroller. Her steps were unsteady, and the wheels screeched with every turn. She seemed trapped in an endless loop, walking the same path again and again.


    Ethan glanced over.


    Inside the stroller was a massive rat, its claws clutching something unrecognizable as it gnawed on it with relish.


    Before long, a few young zombies appeared up ahead. Unlike the stiff, mindless ones from earlier, these seemed more agile¡ªclearly, they''d fed on flesh recently.


    "ROAR¡ª"


    One of the zombies opened its mouth wide, baring sharp teeth, and let out a menacing snarl at Ethan.


    "Hm?" Ethan glanced at it, his expression calm.


    He hadn''t expected such a small, insignificant zombie to dare growl at him.


    But then, he caught the meaning behind the snarl.


    "This is my boss''s territory. Outsiders aren''t welcome here¡­"


    It was clear this zombie served another leader. This area belonged to a different Zombie King.


    No wonder it had the audacity to challenge him.


    Ethan quickly understood the situation.


    But Bulldozer, with his fiery temper, wasn''t one to let such disrespect slide. Seeing a zombie growl at his boss, he stormed forward in two heavy steps, grabbed the offending zombie by the neck like it was a helpless chick, and slammed it into the ground with brutal force.


    CRACK!


    The young zombie''s body shattered into pieces, blood splattering across the ground.


    Still unsatisfied, Bulldozer turned to the rest of the small group of zombies and, with a few punches and kicks, reduced them all to mangled heaps of flesh.


    When he returned to Ethan''s side, his face was full of smug pride, as if silently demanding praise for his work.


    "Let''s go. Time to head back," Ethan said casually, unfazed by the incident. He led his group of zombies away without a second thought.


    But from a distant hill in the park, a group of zombies watched the scene unfold.


    At the front of the group stood a towering figure, at least 6''7" tall. His skin had a faint reddish hue, and thick black veins bulged across his face, forming grotesque patterns that made him look even more terrifying.


    Around his neck was something dark and furry, coiled like a massive scarf.


    "Master, the humans in the shopping mall were hunted down by them," one of the zombies beside him communicated. This one had clearly evolved a significant level of intelligence, comparable to Laura''s.


    The towering zombie let out a low growl, deep and guttural.


    He considered the mall part of his territory. The humans inside had been his to hunt, to consume slowly over time.


    But now, another group of zombies had taken them all.


    The law of the wild was simple: two kings couldn''t coexist in the same domain. Killing was instinctual for zombies, and by devouring the crystal cores of others, they could absorb their energy and grow stronger.


    "It''s time¡­" the Zombie King''s eyes gleamed with bloodlust. "Time to expand my territory."


    He had already marked Ethan and his group as prey.


    If his horde was to grow stronger, he would have to hunt down and kill other Zombie Kings.


    "Squeak¡ªsqueak-squeak!"


    The furry "scarf" around his neck suddenly let out a series of eerie squeaks. It wasn''t a scarf at all¡ªit was a massive rat. But what made it truly horrifying was its human-like head, covered in fine black hair, with a grotesque, twisted face that sent shivers down the spine. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    Ethan returned home and immediately took a bath. Afterward, he changed into a fresh set of clothes.


    Nina, his housekeeper, moved quickly and efficiently, tidying up the house until it was spotless. Every item was arranged with meticulous precision, so much so that even someone with OCD would feel at ease.


    After all, for most housekeepers, slacking off might cost them their paycheck. But for Nina, a poorly cleaned house could cost her life.


    When Ethan changed out of his clothes, Nina immediately took them to be washed.


    Even though Ethan hadn''t physically touched anyone at the mall, his white shirt still carried faint traces of blood and the unmistakable metallic scent of violence.


    Nina could smell it clearly.


    "B-Boss, you went out for¡­ dinner again?" she asked hesitantly.


    "Yeah. Buffet," Ethan replied nonchalantly.


    "Yikes¡­" Nina shivered, pulling her neck back slightly. It must''ve been a big scene this time. But she didn''t dare ask any more questions and quickly got to work washing his clothes.


    Ethan sat down and pulled out his phone, scrolling through the latest news online.


    Despite the chaos he''d just caused, Genesis Biotech hadn''t yet discovered what had happened.


    Their official website still displayed an announcement: "Operation King Hunt is progressing smoothly and will begin soon¡­"


    The comments section was buzzing with activity.


    "If they can wipe out the zombies, that''d be great. We could rebuild society. I really hope this mission succeeds!"


    "Pfft! Genesis Biotech is just using this as an excuse to conduct human experiments. They don''t care about humanity¡ªthey''re only hunting zombies to further their own selfish goals."


    "I wonder how this operation will turn out. Guess we''ll just have to wait and see."


    ...

 Chapter 32 What awful weather…

    Genesis Biotech was a global leader in biotechnology. They had even launched rockets into outer space and maintained partnerships with numerous countries, wielding vast resources and influence.The branch in Los Angeles was just one of their many outposts, but even in this apocalyptic world, they were thriving.


    "Genesis Biotech probably has a ton of good stuff¡­" Ethan thought to himself, already scheming.


    But Genesis Biotech had at least a thousand Awakeners under their command. While Ethan was strong, he wasn''t invincible. Taking them all down by himself was out of the question.


    Even if he brought Bulldozer, Laura, the PhD zombie, and his two thousand elite zombies, breaking into their base still wasn''t guaranteed.


    Unless¡­ he could command a horde of a million zombies. Then, he could storm anyone, anywhere, without hesitation.


    Maybe it was time to expand his territory.


    Ethan''s current two-thousand-strong zombie army only controlled the area around his building. He had initially gathered them just to keep his home base secure and avoid being disturbed.


    But now, Ethan was starting to think bigger¡ªrecruiting more forces, conquering new lands.


    Over the next few days, Ethan continued his routine of devouring meat and drinking blood. He absorbed all five crystal cores he had collected, significantly boosting his strength.


    His Domain of the Dead expanded in range and could now be fully unleashed for twenty minutes, with even greater destructive power.


    Nightfall.


    Darkness blanketed the earth, and a blood-red moon hung high in the sky, staining the heavens with its ominous glow. It was yet another night of carnage.


    The area around the building had been restless lately. Zombies from other territories had been wandering into Ethan''s domain, growling at Bulldozer and his crew in a clear display of provocation.


    These clashes often escalated into vicious brawls, with the two groups tearing into each other.


    Of course, Bulldozer wasn''t one to back down. He smashed the heads of any intruding zombies without hesitation.


    Ethan stood by the floor-to-ceiling window, gazing into the darkness outside.


    Suddenly, a faint squeaking sound echoed through the desolate streets. Moments later, pairs of glowing green eyes appeared, flickering with bloodlust.


    From the sewers along the roadside, a swarm of massive rats emerged. Each one was the size of a small pig.


    The rats squealed and sniffed the air, clearly searching for prey. It didn''t take long for them to lock onto the zombies below the building. With a frenzied charge, they swarmed over one of the zombies, sinking their sharp teeth into its flesh.


    "ROAR¡ª"


    The zombie let out a pained howl as the rats clung to its body, biting and tearing. It staggered, trying to shake them off, but it didn''t last long.


    Within moments, the zombie collapsed to the ground, and the rats devoured it completely, as if it had melted into the swarm.


    These mutated beasts treated zombies as a delicacy.


    The commotion quickly drew the attention of other zombies, who charged at the rats in retaliation. But the rats were incredibly agile, darting back and forth with ease, making them nearly impossible to catch.


    Some of the rats even taunted the zombies, zigzagging around them and dodging their attacks, leaving the zombies growling in frustration.


    Just as the rats were reveling in their dominance, a shadowy figure suddenly appeared, moving like the wind. With a flash of razor-sharp claws, the rats were sliced into pieces, their bodies falling to the ground in six neat segments.


    It was Laura, the female zombie.


    Her speed and agility were unmatched, allowing her to easily overwhelm the rats. A sinister smile spread across her face as she turned the slaughter into a twisted game.


    But she wasn''t the only one joining the fray.


    From the shadows, a hulking figure emerged. Bulldozer stepped forward, his massive hands grabbing a rat mid-air. His fingers tightened, and despite the rat''s frantic kicking and high-pitched squeals, it was no use. With a sickening crunch, Bulldozer crushed the rat in his grip.


    He licked the blood off his hand, his face lighting up with excitement.


    Without missing a beat, he stomped forward, crushing another rat under his boot, reducing it to a bloody pulp. Then, he grabbed two more rats, twisting them apart with his bare hands as if he were snapping cucumbers in half.


    The rats, clearly intimidated, began to scatter in all directions. Within moments, the swarm had vanished into the darkness, leaving the streets eerily quiet once more. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hehehehe~~~"


    Bulldozer chuckled foolishly, holding two blood-soaked rats in his massive hands. He jogged off to a nearby alley, where he began gnawing on them like they were roasted sweet potatoes. Blood splattered everywhere, drenching his face in crimson.


    He didn''t dare eat them out in the open. Ethan had made it clear: Stop eating filthy things. That''s junk food. If the boss caught him, he''d probably get scolded¡ªor worse, looked down on.


    Incidents like these¡ªrat attacks or zombie provocations¡ªhad been happening frequently over the past few days. Ethan had grown so used to them that he didn''t even bother intervening anymore.


    ...


    The next morning.


    Thick, oppressive clouds blanketed the sky, so dark they looked like ink. Before long, rain began to pour down in sheets. But this wasn''t ordinary rain.


    Mixed in with the raindrops were tiny black worms, falling from the sky like some grotesque gift from above.


    It was a worm rain.


    The worms, each about the size of a pinky finger, landed on the streets and abandoned vehicles, making a faint plip-plop sound as they hit the surfaces. Within minutes, they covered the ground in a writhing, squirming mass.


    "Ugh¡­" Nina, who was inside the building, felt a chill run down her spine. The bizarre occurrences of the apocalypse were becoming more and more unsettling. Worm rain? What next?


    Ethan stood by the window, his sharp gaze fixed on the scene outside. His brows furrowed slightly.


    "What awful weather¡­"


    He recalled a news report from before the apocalypse. Back then, there had been stories of "fish rain" in some places, caused by tornadoes sucking fish out of the water and dropping them from the sky. This "worm rain" was probably something similar.


    But these worms weren''t ordinary. Their mouths were lined with sharp, needle-like teeth, and they burrowed into zombie flesh with terrifying speed.


    Zombies that were once agile and strong became stiff and unresponsive after the worms entered their bodies, as if their movements were no longer their own.


    Fortunately, Ethan''s zombie underlings were highly intelligent. Before the worms could burrow too deep, they yanked them out and, in some cases, stuffed them into their mouths, chewing them up with relish.


    Bulldozer, in particular, was completely unfazed. His thick skin made him practically immune to the worms'' bites. He grabbed a handful of them and, like a kid eating chips, dumped them into his mouth all at once.


    Apparently, he liked the taste.


    He tilted his head back, opened his mouth wide, and let the worms rain directly into his mouth, as if he were drinking the rainwater.


    "Ahhh¡ªthank you, Mother Nature, for this feast!" he exclaimed, his voice booming with delight.


    ...


    The worm rain didn''t last long.


    Within a few minutes, it stopped, leaving the streets littered with worms.


    They didn''t seem to like sunlight, so they quickly burrowed into the sewers, soil, or cracks in the walls to avoid exposure.


    In the alley next to the building, Bulldozer crouched near the wall, his massive frame hunched over. He scooped up a handful of worms from the ground and began popping them into his mouth one by one, like he was snacking on sunflower seeds.


    Laura and the PhD zombie walked by and stopped to watch him, tilting their heads in curiosity.


    "Hey, the boss said not to eat junk food," Laura reminded him, her tone half-scolding.


    "Shhh!" Bulldozer pressed a finger to his lips, signaling for her to keep quiet. He didn''t want Ethan to find out. Then, with a mischievous grin, he held out a handful of worms to Laura.


    Laura tilted her head, her glowing eyes studying the wriggling worms for a moment. After some hesitation, she picked one up and popped it into her mouth.


    "Mmm¡­ not bad!" she said, her face lighting up with surprise.


    The next thing you knew, she was crouched next to Bulldozer, the two of them munching on worms like kids sneaking snacks behind their parents'' backs.


    The PhD zombie, arms crossed and leaning against the wall, watched them with a look of utter exasperation.


    "You two are going to get caught."


    "We won''t," Laura said confidently, not even looking up. "The boss loves staying inside. He barely ever comes out."


    She seemed to know Ethan''s habits well.


    But just as she said this, a shadowy figure appeared at the entrance of the alley. A pale, sinister face emerged from the darkness, its expression cold and unreadable.


    ...

 Chapter 33 Crows—symbols of death and misfortune

    "Tastes good?" Ethan''s tone was calm, like he was just making small talk with friends.But Laura and Bulldozer immediately jumped up from where they had been crouching against the wall, standing ramrod straight.


    In the process, Bulldozer quickly moved his hand behind his back and quietly tossed the bug he was holding onto the ground.


    Then, with a goofy grin, he said, "Heh heh heh, boss, it was all Laura''s idea! I didn''t want to eat it at all¡­"


    "Huh???" Laura turned to glare at him, speechless and a little annoyed. Her sharp nails dug into Bulldozer''s side with a soft "pfft" sound.


    In her mind, she cursed him: Why are you lying?!


    But Bulldozer''s thick skin made him practically immune to pain. He didn''t even flinch. After all, he''d long since stopped caring about things like boiling water burns. Laura''s little scratch didn''t bother him in the slightest, and he just kept grinning like a fool.


    Ethan didn''t seem too bothered by their antics.


    "I''m heading out for a bit. You two stay here and keep an eye on the place."


    "Oh, okay, sure!" Bulldozer and Laura nodded quickly, though they couldn''t help but feel a little curious.


    Where''s the boss going? Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If he''s going hunting, could we tag along?


    But since they''d already messed up earlier, neither of them dared to ask.


    Ethan shot the two zombies a sidelong glance.


    "Don''t you two love eating bugs? While I''m gone, clean up all the bugs around the building. I don''t want to see a single one when I get back."


    "Got it, got it!"


    The two nodded like woodpeckers, their heads bobbing up and down.


    ...


    Ethan left the building.


    He had already absorbed all five of his crystal cores, so he figured it was time to head out and see if he could find another "lucky one" to hunt for more.


    On top of that, he wanted to investigate the recent rat swarm attacks and zombie disturbances.


    Since the situation was still unclear, Ethan decided not to bring along his thousands of zombie underlings. It was easier for him to move stealthily on his own. If he ran into danger, he could activate his Domain of the Dead to either fight or retreat as needed. He could come and go as he pleased.


    But his underlings weren''t so lucky. If they ran into a pack of mutant beasts or a larger, hostile zombie horde, they''d be in serious trouble.


    And if that happened, Ethan would be left all alone, a king without an army.


    As for the rat swarm attacks and zombie disturbances, Ethan wasn''t entirely clueless. He suspected the source was nearby¡ªmost likely tied to the zombie faction he''d encountered in the park the other day.


    So, he started heading in that direction.


    ...


    It had been a month since the apocalypse began, and the streets were now littered with rusting, abandoned cars. Once-bustling roads were overgrown with weeds.


    The entire city felt desolate and ruined.


    The only things still moving were the zombies. Some stood motionless, others wandered aimlessly. They had no purpose, but the slightest sound or movement would "activate" them, sending them sprinting toward the source.


    Their terrifying faces, the low growls in their throats, and their bloodthirsty eyes all screamed of their insatiable hunger for flesh.


    When these wild zombies encountered Ethan, however, they didn''t attack. In fact, they instinctively shrank back, parting to clear a path for him.


    But as Ethan continued forward, the number of wild zombies began to dwindle.


    The streets started to show signs of carnage. Scattered corpses of zombies lay everywhere, their bodies mangled and crushed as if they''d been run over by heavy machinery. They were nothing more than grotesque "meat pancakes."


    This wasn''t the work of humans. It was the result of a massive zombie horde trampling over its own kind.


    Low-level zombies lacked intelligence. When they charged forward in a frenzy, they didn''t care about anything in their way. Inevitably, some unlucky ones got trampled to death.


    The larger the horde, the more casualties from friendly fire.


    Countless flies buzzed around the rotting corpses, their bloated green bodies much larger than before the apocalypse¡ªeach one about the size of a thumb. Their incessant buzzing was enough to drive anyone mad.


    By now, Ethan had entered the territory of another zombie king.


    The streets were littered with clumps of fur and black, pellet-like rat droppings, making the scene even more disgusting.


    Ethan could already picture it.


    Beneath his feet, in the sewers, there were undoubtedly thousands upon thousands of rats. They still retained their old habits, only coming out at night to scavenge for food.


    Not far off, a flock of pitch-black crows circled noisily in the sky, their harsh caws echoing as they spiraled around a tall building.


    Crows¡ªsymbols of death and misfortune.


    It was as if something inside that building had drawn them in, and they couldn''t wait to get closer.


    "Are there survivors?" Ethan wondered, making a quick judgment before heading toward the high-rise.


    As he got closer, his suspicions were confirmed.


    The metallic tang of blood hit his nose¡ªthere were indeed living humans inside. But what puzzled him was the presence of zombies alongside the humans. Strangely, they seemed to be occupying the same space.


    "What''s going on?"


    Without hesitation, Ethan activated his Domain of the Dead ability, slipping into stealth mode. His body became intangible, allowing him to phase through walls as he made his way toward the upper floors of the building.


    In this perilous post-apocalyptic world, invisibility was an invaluable skill. However, Ethan''s stealth mode had one major drawback: he couldn''t attack while hidden. The moment he struck, his physical form would be exposed.


    He stopped on the 18th floor.


    Ethan could sense it¡ªthis was the room. Inside were four humans and one zombie.


    Curiosity piqued, he phased through the wall and entered.


    The first room he stepped into was a cramped, dingy bedroom. The sight inside was horrifying. Blood was splattered everywhere¡ªon the walls, the floor, every surface. The stench of iron and decay was overwhelming.


    The faint clinking of chains echoed in the room.


    Ethan turned his head toward the sound and saw a female zombie. Her hands were bound with chains, tied to the headboard of a bed. She thrashed and growled, her mouth snapping as she tried to break free.


    Across from her stood a man¡ªa human. He had small, beady eyes and thick lips, and his gaze was fixed on the zombie with an unsettling intensity.


    "Isla, my goddess," the man murmured, his voice trembling with emotion. "Even though you''ve turned into a zombie, I''ll still keep my promise to take care of you for the rest of your life."


    "Do you remember? I once told you, no matter what you become, my love for you will never change."


    The female zombie snarled at him, her feral growls filled with rage. Drool dripped from her mouth, forming long, sticky strands.


    But the thick-lipped man didn''t seem to mind. He smiled, his eyes narrowing with a strange affection.


    "You''re still the same, always so fierce with me. I chased after you for ten years, you know? Every morning, I brought you breakfast. Even when you were living with your boyfriend, I brought two portions. But you never once looked at me. You always yelled at me like this¡­"


    "Wow." Ethan couldn''t help but think to himself, This guy''s the ultimate simp. Even the most desperate fanboys would bow down to him.


    If Sheep Rambler were here, he''d probably hand this guy a cigarette in respect.


    But the man didn''t seem to care about how pathetic he sounded. Instead, his face was filled with a twisted kind of happiness.


    "But now, things are different. You''re finally with me. I can protect you forever. So what if it''s the end of the world? Isla, my love, are you hungry? I''ll go make you something to eat."


    With that, he turned and left the room, closing the door behind him.


    Ethan immediately followed, still in stealth mode. The man had no idea he was being watched.


    Ethan could sense it now¡ªthis thick-lipped man wasn''t ordinary. His blood energy was unusually strong, far beyond that of a normal human. He was an Awakener.


    The man walked into another room.


    When he opened the door, Ethan saw five other men inside. Their hands and feet were bound, and their mouths were sealed with duct tape. They could only let out muffled groans.


    The moment they saw the thick-lipped man, three of them began thrashing violently, their eyes wide with terror.


    But their bindings were tight, and their struggles were futile.


    The man narrowed his eyes, his lips curling into a smile as he slowly scanned the room.


    "Let''s see¡­ who''s the lucky one today? Who gets the honor of becoming food for my darling Isla?"


    ...

 Chapter 34 Good person?!

    The three captives stared in terror, their faces pale. They knew exactly what kind of person this man was¡ªa complete psycho who planned to feed them to the zombies.One of them trembled uncontrollably, trying desperately to shrink back into the corner.


    The man with thick lips noticed and smirked. "Alright, looks like it''s gonna be you."


    "Huh? No! Mmmph¡ªmmmph!"


    The man''s mouth was taped shut, so all he could do was let out muffled cries.


    Thick Lips strode over, grabbed him by the back of the neck like he was picking up a helpless kitten, and hoisted him into the air. Then, without hesitation, he turned and started walking toward the door.


    No matter how much the man struggled, it was useless.


    He could only watch in horror as they got closer and closer to the zombie room. His heart sank into a bottomless pit of despair.


    When the door creaked open, the stench of blood hit him like a wall.


    Inside, a female zombie was pacing restlessly, her eyes wild with excitement. She let out guttural snarls, her hunger palpable.


    "Look at that," Thick Lips said, his voice filled with twisted affection. "See how happy my baby Isla is?"


    "Mmmph! Mmmph!"


    The man''s muffled cries turned into full-blown sobs. Tears streamed down his face as he shook his head frantically.


    Thick Lips ripped the tape off his mouth with a sharp tug.


    "Got any last words?" he asked, almost casually.


    "Please! I''m begging you!" the man wailed, his voice cracking. "Don''t do this! I don''t wanna die! Please, I''ll do anything!"


    Thick Lips shook his head, almost pitying him. "You don''t get it, do you? Witnessing the love between me and Isla... that''s an honor."


    With that, he tightened his grip and began dragging the terrified man closer to the zombie.


    The man screamed, his voice raw with desperation, as he was pulled toward his gruesome fate.


    But just as the zombie was about to lunge¡ª


    A shadow appeared behind them.


    Ethan had been watching from the sidelines, his expression cold and detached. He wasn''t interested in the drama unfolding before him. To him, none of this mattered. The only thing of value here was the crystal core inside Thick Lips'' head.


    He decided to end it quickly. Kill the guy, take the core, and leave.


    "Huh?"


    Thick Lips froze. He was sharp¡ªhe immediately sensed Ethan''s presence the moment he appeared. He spun around, his eyes narrowing.


    "Who the hell are you? How''d you get in here?"


    But before Ethan could respond, something strange happened.


    The female zombie, who had been snarling and thrashing moments ago, suddenly went quiet. Her wild, bloodthirsty expression softened. She seemed... subdued. Her eyes filled with something like reverence, even submission.


    "What the...?"


    Thick Lips frowned, his confusion deepening.


    And then it hit him¡ªthis felt eerily familiar. It reminded him of the time he''d bent over backward to win the affection of a woman he worshipped, only to watch her grovel at someone else''s feet.


    Jealousy flared in his chest, hot and suffocating.


    "I''m an Awakener now!" he roared, his voice shaking with rage. "People like you don''t deserve to live!"


    Ethan studied him calmly. The apocalypse had clearly done a number on this guy. Years of fear and repression had twisted him into something unrecognizable.


    Still, Ethan hesitated for a moment. Would absorbing this guy''s crystal core mess with his own mind? He wasn''t sure.


    Meanwhile, the captive man, still tied up, saw Ethan as his last hope.


    "Hey! Hey, man! Please, help me! This guy''s a psycho¡ªhe''s gonna feed me to that zombie!"


    Ethan glanced at him, unimpressed. "Oh..." he muttered indifferently.


    So what if he''s a psycho? Ethan thought. I''m a zombie myself.


    Thick Lips'' face contorted with fury. His hands began to glow faintly red, and his aura surged. He was clearly an Awakener with some kind of physical enhancement ability.


    "Let me show you what an Awakener can do!" he bellowed.


    With a roar, he lunged at Ethan, his mutated hands clawing through the air with incredible speed.


    But to Ethan, it was nothing special. Just another fool trying to act tough.


    With a single thought, Ethan activated his Domain of the Dead.


    A wave of overwhelming pressure rippled outward, blanketing the room.


    Thick Lips froze mid-attack. His body locked up, completely immobilized, as if someone had hit the pause button.


    He stood there, trembling, unable to move a muscle.


    Thanks to Ethan absorbing five crystal cores, his Domain of the Dead had grown even more powerful.


    For most Awakeners, stepping into his domain was like walking into quicksand¡ªthey couldn''t move an inch.


    Thick Lips felt like he was carrying a mountain on his back. His legs trembled violently, barely able to hold him up. In his eyes, the world around him had turned blood-red, like he was standing in the middle of a battlefield littered with corpses. And at the peak of this mountain of death stood Ethan, the undisputed ruler.


    "H-how is this possible?" Thick Lips stammered, his voice shaking with fear. His body trembled even harder.


    He had always been the one in control, the one deciding who lived and who died. He took pride in being an Awakener, someone above the rest of humanity. But now, standing before Ethan, he couldn''t even lift a finger to fight back.


    Ethan didn''t care about his internal struggle. He simply walked toward him, step by step.


    Thick Lips could feel death closing in, like the Grim Reaper himself was approaching. He knew what was coming.


    Summoning every ounce of strength he had left, he slowly turned his head, his movements stiff and unnatural, like a puppet on strings. His gaze locked onto the female zombie.


    "If I can''t escape death," he thought, "then at least let me look at her one last time."


    That was his final thought.


    Ethan''s slender fingers pierced through his skull with ease, breaking through the bone like it was paper. He reached inside and pulled out the crystal core.


    Thick Lips'' body went limp. His vision went dark, and he collapsed to the ground, lifeless.


    "Just like that... he''s dead?"


    The tied-up man nearby stared in shock, his jaw practically hitting the floor. He had no idea what had just happened. All he saw was Ethan calmly approach Thick Lips and kill him as if it were nothing.


    "Damn, man! You''re incredible!" the man shouted, his voice filled with a mix of awe and desperation. "Come on, help me out! Untie me!"


    Ethan glanced at him, his expression indifferent. He didn''t move.


    Did I ever say I was going to save you?


    "W-wait, what?!"


    The man''s face fell as he realized what Ethan''s silence meant. The hope that had briefly flickered in his heart was snuffed out, plunging him back into despair.


    Just then, a sound came from the bedroom window¡ªa faint flapping of wings.


    A massive crow landed on the balcony.


    The bird was enormous, standing nearly three feet tall. Its eyes glowed an eerie red, and its glossy black feathers shimmered like polished obsidian, sharp and menacing, almost like blades.


    Clearly, it had been drawn here by the scent of blood.


    Its crimson eyes peered through the gaps in the metal railing, staring intently into the room.


    "I''m hungry... so hungry... can you open this for me? Please?"


    "Oh?" Ethan raised an eyebrow, surprised. He hadn''t expected the crow to speak. Was it some kind of mutant? Maybe a crossbreed with a parrot? And it was polite, too...


    Ethan glanced at Thick Lips'' corpse on the floor. It wasn''t of any use to him anymore.


    Curious, he walked over to the window and, with a sharp push, broke open the metal railing.


    "Thank you... thank you..."


    The crow wasted no time. It smashed through the glass and swooped into the room, heading straight for Thick Lips'' body. Without hesitation, it began tearing into the corpse.


    Its beak was razor-sharp, slicing through flesh and bone like a guillotine. In one bite, it severed Thick Lips'' arm and swallowed it whole, bones and all.


    The sight was horrifying. The crow devoured the body with terrifying efficiency, leaving no trace behind¡ªnot even a scrap of bone.


    The tied-up man was frozen in fear. He had thought zombies were the worst thing the apocalypse had to offer, but now he realized there were even more terrifying creatures out there.


    And the crow wasn''t even that big, yet its appetite was insatiable.


    In no time, Thick Lips'' corpse was completely gone. The crow licked its beak, looking like it still wasn''t satisfied.


    Its glowing red eyes shifted to the tied-up man.


    But it hesitated, glancing at Ethan as if seeking permission.


    In a strange, guttural voice, it asked, "I''m still hungry. Can I eat him too?"


    Ethan shrugged. "Go ahead."


    The crow tilted its head, almost as if it were nodding in gratitude. "Thank you... thank you... You''re so kind, giving me your food. You''re a good person."


    "You''re welcome," Ethan replied casually.


    "Wait, WHAT?!"


    The tied-up man''s eyes widened in disbelief. He stared at the two of them, completely dumbfounded.


    Good person?! Are you kidding me?!


    ...


    S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 35 Interesting…

    The next second, a red-eyed crow swooped down at him, and the man completely lost consciousness.The crow''s sharp beak pierced through his heart, and then it began feasting on him with gusto. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After devouring the man, the crow seemed satisfied. It flapped its wings a few times and flew out the window.


    "Bye-bye, bye-bye, I''ll repay you someday¡­"


    Its distinct birdcall echoed in the sky, growing fainter as it disappeared into the distance.


    ...


    "Well, now this is interesting," Ethan muttered, intrigued.


    He had obtained a crystal core, so this trip wasn''t a total waste.


    Suddenly, he remembered there were two survivors in the room across the hall.


    The two were still trembling, their faces pale with fear. Although they had narrowly escaped death earlier, they knew it was only a matter of time before they ended up as zombie food.


    The agonizing wait for death was almost worse than dying outright. At least that would''ve been quicker.


    Just then, the sound of footsteps approached the room.


    "He''s coming back?"


    "Did the female zombie not get enough to eat?"


    Their hearts leapt into their throats as the footsteps grew closer.


    But when the door opened, it wasn''t the thick-lipped man from before. Instead, it was a tall, lean young man with strikingly handsome features.


    "Huh?"


    The two froze for a moment, then their expressions shifted to one of cautious hope. Could it be¡­ someone from a rescue team?


    Ethan scanned them with a calm gaze, already thinking about what to do with them.


    Killing them outright seemed pointless. They were just ordinary people, and their only real use was as bait.


    Because Ethan had a hunch.


    There weren''t many zombies in the area around this high-rise. Instead, there were rat droppings and fur everywhere. Something was definitely lurking in the shadows.


    He could use these two to draw it out.


    "You two, get out of here," Ethan said, pulling out a knife and cutting the ropes binding them.


    The two survivors were overjoyed. They had been resigned to their deaths, but now, miraculously, someone had come to save them.


    "Thank you! Thank you so much! Oh my god, thank you!" The man broke down in tears, sobbing uncontrollably.


    The other survivor, more composed, asked cautiously, "Are you with the rescue team? Can you take us to a shelter?"


    "No," Ethan replied, shaking his head. "I''ve got other things to do. You''re on your own."


    "Ah¡­ but¡­"


    The two hesitated. The outside world was dangerous, and without an Awakener to protect them, their chances of survival were slim.


    But after weighing their options, they decided to leave. Staying in this hellhole wasn''t an option either.


    Before leaving, they raided the kitchen for supplies, grabbing some food, a few kitchen knives, and even a boning knife. They were surprisingly well-prepared.


    Still, Ethan knew their odds of surviving in this area were less than one percent.


    Whether they made it out alive would depend entirely on their luck.


    To be fair, this part of the city wasn''t the most dangerous for ordinary people. If they''d been in Ethan''s territory, they wouldn''t have lasted a second.


    Once they were ready, the two quietly opened the door and tiptoed down the stairs.


    The faint growls of zombies echoed through the stairwell. If they made too much noise, they''d be torn apart in an instant.


    Ethan stood on the balcony above, watching the situation unfold below. He was deep in thought.


    "Wouldn''t it be boring if the bait I just let loose died before even leaving the building?"


    Fortunately, about ten minutes later, he saw two figures emerge from the building''s entrance and step onto the street.


    They moved cautiously, sticking close to the walls of the building as they crept forward.


    Every step was deliberate, every movement careful. They were being as cautious as humanly possible.


    Ethan watched with keen interest, curious to see if the two would survive¡ªor, more likely, how they would meet their end.


    On the street below, one of the men grumbled as they walked.


    "Oscar, that so-called rescue guy was so irresponsible! He just let us go on our own. If we make it to a shelter, I''m definitely reporting him."


    "What are you even talking about? Be grateful he let us out at all. Besides, have you thought about it¡­ was he really part of a rescue team? Don''t forget how we ended up getting caught in the first place," the older man, Oscar, replied.


    "Ugh¡­" The younger man shuddered, goosebumps rising as he recalled their earlier ordeal.


    That thick-lipped man had posted on the official shelter website, claiming to be part of a rescue team. He invited anyone in need of help to contact him. Overjoyed, they had reached out¡ªonly to be captured and tied up in that room, meant to be fed to zombies.


    "Then¡­ if he wasn''t with the rescue team, why did he let us go?" the younger man asked nervously.


    "How should I know? Just focus on staying alive," Oscar said firmly, his eyes scanning their surroundings.


    He noticed that there weren''t many zombies in the area. As long as they stayed cautious and avoided drawing attention, they might just make it out. If they could get out of the city and into the sparsely populated outskirts, their chances of reaching a shelter would improve significantly.


    "If only we had a heavy-duty truck¡­" Oscar muttered under his breath.


    But just as he spoke, his foot landed with a squelch.


    "Ugh, gross! What the hell? That''s a huge pile of rat crap! Disgusting!"


    Before he could complain further, a strange black mist began to creep across the desolate street, spreading like a living shadow and enveloping everything around them.


    It wasn''t just mist¡ªit felt like a psychic field, something that could invade the mind.


    "It''s here¡­" Ethan murmured from the balcony above.


    He could feel the presence now. The energy was strong, capable of influencing thoughts and emotions. If it continued to evolve, it might even develop the power of an Absolute Domain¡ªa terrifying ability that could dominate an entire area.


    So, there was something lurking in this part of the city. And it wasn''t weak.


    Ethan''s curiosity was piqued. He wanted to see what it was.


    Down on the street, Oscar and the younger man, Liam, were completely unaware of the danger. They continued walking, their bodies now shrouded in the black mist.


    "Man, I''m starving. Let''s eat something," Liam suddenly said.


    Oscar frowned. "Are you out of your mind? Eating out here? Do you have a death wish?"


    "But¡­ isn''t this a restaurant?" Liam said, his voice distant and strange.


    "What the hell are you talking about?" Oscar snapped, turning to glare at him.


    But then he noticed something was off. Liam''s eyes had a vacant, glassy look, and a strange smile was spreading across his face, as if he were in a trance.


    "Liam, what''s wrong with you? Snap out of it!" Oscar shouted, shaking him.


    "Hehehe¡­ so much food¡­ so delicious¡­" Liam giggled, his voice eerie and childlike.


    Oscar''s heart sank. Something was definitely wrong. In the apocalypse, there were plenty of monsters with bizarre abilities. Could this be the work of a Phantom Infected?


    As the thought crossed his mind, he suddenly saw a figure up ahead¡ªa little old lady, her face warm and familiar. She was holding a steaming plate of apple pie and calling out to him.


    "Son, come eat. I made your favorite."


    "Mom?" Oscar whispered, his voice trembling.


    His eyes glazed over, and a wave of longing washed over him. It had been over a decade since his mother passed, but the sight of her now, so kind and loving, was irresistible.


    "Come on, have some apple pie. It''s delicious," she said, smiling warmly.


    Oscar''s face lit up with childlike joy. He took the plate from her hands, the overwhelming hunger in his stomach driving him to devour it greedily.


    Meanwhile, Liam was having his own hallucination. He saw a grand restaurant, its tables overflowing with gourmet dishes. He was seated inside, holding a massive tomahawk steak, tearing into it with wild abandon.


    But from Ethan''s vantage point on the balcony, the reality was far more horrifying.


    What he saw wasn''t a man eating apple pie or steak. Instead, the two men were standing in the middle of the street, their arms wrapped around each other, savagely biting and tearing into each other''s flesh.


    Blood dripped down their bodies as they clawed and gnawed at one another, their faces twisted in grotesque ecstasy.


    Ethan''s expression remained calm, but his eyes gleamed with intrigue.


    "Interesting¡­"

 Chapter 36 SCREEEEECH!

    "Well, that''s definitely a creepy ability..."Ethan stared silently, unsure where the real culprit was hiding.


    On the street, two people were tearing into each other, biting and clawing like rabid animals. Blood poured freely, their life force fading with every second. It didn''t take long before both collapsed to the ground, lifeless.


    Two living, breathing humans had just killed each other with their bare teeth.


    If an ordinary person had witnessed this horrifying scene, they''d probably be scared out of their mind.


    Just then, a shadow emerged from a sewer grate by the side of the street. It was pitch black, and its high-pitched squeals echoed with excitement as it scurried toward the two corpses.


    It was a rat.


    But not just any rat¡ªit was massive, the size of a large dog, with thick, jet-black fur and two front teeth sharper than daggers.


    The creature wasted no time. It sank its teeth into the corpses, tearing into their flesh with a grotesque enthusiasm, devouring them in large, bloody chunks.


    Clearly, this rat was the mastermind behind the carnage. A mutated beast with a crystal core, it had the ability to manipulate human minds. It wasn''t just any rat¡ªit was the Rat King, the ruler of this area.


    "I wonder... what a mutated beast''s crystal core tastes like," Ethan muttered to himself.


    The last time he hunted, he''d taken down a two-headed wolf. That beast was still in the Neurocore stage, but even then, its meat had tasted pretty good.


    Now, Ethan couldn''t help but feel tempted by the thought of claiming the Rat King''s crystal core for himself.


    The Rat King, however, wasn''t oblivious. Even as it feasted, its heightened senses picked up on something¡ªit could feel someone watching it.


    It froze mid-bite, then slowly turned its head.


    Sure enough, perched on a high-rise building in the distance was a human figure.


    "Oh? Looks like I''ve been spotted," Ethan said, raising an eyebrow.


    Man and beast locked eyes, even though they were separated by hundreds of feet.


    For a moment, the air seemed to freeze.


    The Rat King''s crimson eyes glowed with a violent, bloodthirsty light. It let out a series of sharp, angry squeals, its body radiating a faint black mist that began drifting toward Ethan.


    The mist was a psychic attack, its range vast and deadly.


    But compared to Ethan''s Domain of the Dead, it was laughably weak.


    Ethan''s eyes glimmered with a faint red light as he activated his Absolute Domain.


    The Domain of the Dead expanded outward, enveloping the area around him.


    The black mist disintegrated instantly, like snow melting under the sun. It couldn''t even get close to him.


    The Rat King''s nose twitched nervously. It was clearly shaken.


    Its gaze remained fixed on Ethan, who stood atop the building like a king surveying his domain. The Rat King could feel it¡ªa suffocating pressure, as if it were staring at a predator far beyond its comprehension.


    Rats, by nature, are highly sensitive to danger. They can sense earthquakes, tsunamis, and other natural disasters long before they strike.


    And right now, this Rat King could feel death creeping closer and closer.


    Abandoning the corpses, it turned and bolted.


    "Trying to run?" Ethan smirked.


    In one fluid motion, he leapt from the building, landing on the street below. His movements were swift and ghostlike, covering dozens of feet in the blink of an eye.


    The distance between them, once hundreds of feet, vanished in mere moments.


    The Rat King let out a piercing screech, its voice sharp enough to make the air tremble.


    "SCREEEEECH!"


    The sound echoed through the streets, carrying with it an eerie, commanding tone.


    Ethan suddenly heard a rustling noise beneath his feet.


    From the sewers, the sound grew louder and louder, until¡ª


    Whoosh!


    A swarm of rats erupted from the ground like a black fountain, pouring out of the sewer grates in a writhing, chittering mass.


    The Rat King had summoned reinforcements.


    The swarm spread out, filling the streets. Rats of all sizes¡ªsome as big as dogs, others as small as cats¡ªcame charging from every direction, their eyes glowing with a feral intensity.


    "So, this is how it calls for backup..." Ethan muttered, now surrounded by a sea of rats.


    The swarm surged toward him, a living tide of teeth and claws. Each rat seemed more vicious than the last, their mutated forms brimming with aggression.


    But Ethan''s Domain of the Dead was unstoppable.


    Any rat that dared to enter his domain was instantly obliterated. Their bodies exploded like overripe fruit, splattering the ground with gore.


    The rat swarm was relentless, but around Ethan, there was a vacuum of death¡ªnothing could get close.


    Still, the rats showed no fear. They charged forward like moths to a flame, throwing themselves at him without hesitation.


    Ethan had become a living meat grinder. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Chunks of flesh and sprays of blood filled the air around him. In just a few breaths, the ground was piled high with rat corpses, layer upon layer.


    Everywhere he looked, there were rats.


    Ethan''s sharp gaze scanned the chaos, searching for the Rat King. But the cunning creature had vanished, blending into the swarm. Its exact location was impossible to pinpoint.


    "This rat''s harder to catch than I thought..." Ethan muttered, his eyes narrowing.


    As he surveyed the battlefield, he suddenly spotted a large rat lounging on top of a bus stop. Its eyes were half-closed, its tail swaying lazily, and it was staring at him with a smug, almost mocking expression.


    "Still daring to taunt me, huh?"


    Ethan immediately recognized it as the Rat King. Without hesitation, he charged toward it.


    But the Rat King didn''t panic. With a casual leap, it disappeared into a nearby sewer grate, vanishing into the swarm once again.


    Ethan cursed under his breath. He''d lost sight of it again.


    Something wasn''t right.


    His Domain of the Dead could only remain active for about twenty minutes, and two minutes had already passed. If this dragged on, his chances of success would drop significantly.


    As Ethan weighed his options, the Rat King reappeared. This time, it was perched on the roof of a wrecked carport, staring at him with the same infuriatingly smug expression.


    Ethan lunged toward it again.


    But, just like before, the Rat King slipped away at the last second, disappearing into the shadows.


    Meanwhile, the endless tide of rats continued to surge toward Ethan, wave after wave.


    It was clear now¡ªthe Rat King wasn''t trying to fight him. It was trying to wear him down.


    Ethan''s mind raced. Should he just give up?


    If his Domain of the Dead ran out, the rats would swarm him. While his body was strong enough to withstand their sharp teeth, the thought of being covered in filthy sewer rats made his skin crawl.


    And without the domain''s protection, hunting the Rat King would become even harder.


    "Even with my abilities, there''s no guarantee I''ll succeed in taking it down," Ethan thought to himself.


    But just as he was about to retreat, the Rat King appeared again.


    This time, it was perched on a trash can, its eyes half-closed as it stared at him with that same infuriatingly smug look.


    Ethan clenched his fists, but he didn''t move.


    He wasn''t going to fall for the same trick again.


    Instead, he decided to use the remaining time on his Domain of the Dead to escape the area. He could always come back later to deal with the Rat King when the odds were more in his favor.


    But just as he was about to leave, something unexpected happened.


    The bright sky suddenly darkened, as if a massive shadow had fallen over the area.


    "CAW¡ªCAW CAW!"


    A piercing cry echoed through the air.


    Ethan looked up, startled.


    Far above, a massive black shape loomed, and the sound of flapping wings filled the sky.


    Among the cacophony of caws, a strange, almost human-like voice rang out:


    "Hello, good man..."


    "Oh?" Ethan raised an eyebrow, glancing upward.


    It was a large crow, the same one he''d fed before.


    The bird circled above him, its crimson eyes gleaming with a fierce, predatory light.


    It had come to help.


    The red-eyed crow let out a sharp, ear-splitting screech, and suddenly, the sky was filled with thousands of crows.


    The flock descended like a black storm, diving toward the rat swarm below.


    Each crow was like a missile, plummeting toward the ground with deadly precision. Their razor-sharp beaks pierced through the rats with ease, killing them instantly.


    The tide of rats was halted.


    The crows tore through the swarm, their numbers overwhelming the rodents.


    The Rat King, still perched on the trash can, watched in disbelief. Its once-relaxed demeanor was gone, replaced by twitching nostrils and a look of pure rage.


    It was furious.


    ...

 Chapter 37 A one-star difficulty hunt

    It never expected that a flock of crows would come to help this human.A strong sense of danger surged again.


    Sensing that the situation was turning bad, the giant rat decided it was time to leave. It quickly tried to make its escape, preparing to leap into the sewer.


    But before it could, the sound of rushing wind filled the air. Several crows dove down, surrounding it. One of them slammed heavily into the rat, sending it flying dozens of feet away.


    Ethan glanced over, his eyes narrowing. He knew this was his chance.


    "These crows are the real deal. When it matters, they really show up..." he muttered.


    He leapt into the air, pushing his Absolute Domain to its limit. Every rat caught within its range exploded into pieces.


    The rat king, now panicked, tried to flee. But suddenly, it felt an overwhelming pressure bearing down on it.


    Its body froze.


    It couldn''t move at all.


    Looking up, it saw a tall figure standing before it. Ethan''s gaze was cold, filled with murderous intent.


    The rat king, now trapped within the Absolute Domain, had lost all its arrogance. Its body trembled uncontrollably.


    Its eyes, surprisingly, showed a hint of pleading, as if begging for mercy. It almost looked pitiful.


    Ethan focused his thoughts, concentrating the pressure of the Absolute Domain into a single point. With a loud bang, the rat king''s body exploded into pieces.


    A crystal core shot out from the remains, and Ethan caught it in his hand.


    The moment the rat king died, the once-ferocious swarm of rats lost their leader. Chaos broke out among them as they screeched in panic and scattered in all directions.


    The massive horde of rats, which had been like a tidal wave moments ago, now retreated just as quickly.


    In no time at all, they were gone.


    The street was left in ruins, littered with shredded rat corpses and chunks of flesh. The stench of blood hung thick in the air.


    A flock of large crows landed on the ground, pecking at the remains.


    "Goodbye, kind human..."


    The lead crow circled Ethan a few times before flapping its wings and flying off with the rest of the flock.


    And with that, the street fell silent once more.


    ...


    Ethan watched the crows disappear into the distance. He couldn''t help but feel that this was karma¡ªgood deeds being repaid. Maybe he should start feeding small animals more often and try to be a "good person."


    He glanced around. While the rat king on this street had been dealt with, there were likely other threats lurking in the surrounding areas. After all, the rat king wasn''t the true ruler of this place. The real overlord here was probably a zombie king.


    Ethan decided not to push his luck. With two crystal cores in hand, he had enough to absorb for a while. It was time to head back to his base and lay low for a bit.


    With that, his figure vanished as he activated his stealth ability and returned to his territory.


    ...


    But not long after Ethan left, a group of zombies appeared on the blood-soaked street. Leading them was a zombie king with dark red skin and bulging black veins. It was the infamous Red-Faced Zombie King from the park.


    Around its neck was something furry and pitch black. As it raised its head, the creature revealed a human-like face covered in black fur.


    "Squeak¡ªsqueak squeak squeak¡ª"


    The human-faced rat jumped down from the zombie king''s neck and scurried over to the pile of rat corpses. It let out a mournful cry, filled with sorrow.


    "My wife... how could you die? Who did this to you? I''ll avenge you, no matter what!"


    The human-faced rat rubbed its grotesque face against the shredded remains of the rat king, its voice trembling with grief.


    Before long, its fur was soaked in blood.


    "Scarf, don''t be too upset. Anyone who dares invade my territory¡ªI''ll make sure they pay with their life!"


    The Red-Faced Zombie King''s voice was hoarse, like the sound of grinding stones.


    Behind it stood several trusted subordinates, all highly evolved. Their intelligence was on par with beings like Bulldozer and Laura, showing signs of advanced thought.


    "Boss... I asked around. It was that zombie from the tower who did this," one of the subordinates reported.


    "Oh?"


    The Red-Faced Zombie King''s eyes gleamed with murderous intent. It had already been planning to eliminate that rival to expand its territory, but now the provocation had come straight to its doorstep.


    "How many zombies does he have over there?"


    "After some scouting, we''ve figured it out¡ªabout two thousand," the subordinate replied.


    "Only two thousand?"


    The Red-Faced Zombie King tilted its head, finding it hard to believe.


    It had expected the rival to be much stronger...


    After all, under its own command, it had already gathered over twenty thousand zombies.


    Twenty thousand against two thousand? That would be a walk in the park.


    "Scarf, get ready. I''ll avenge you right away!"


    ...


    Meanwhile, Ethan had no idea any of this was happening.


    He had already returned home.


    As usual, he started his routine: soaking in a hot bath, changing into clean clothes, and then beginning to absorb the energy from the crystal cores he had collected.


    The rat king''s crystal core was pitch black, like a perfectly ripened cherry, and it gave off a faint, sweet aroma.


    The energy within it was incredibly pure, providing a significant boost to Ethan''s abilities.


    Perhaps it was because the rat king''s mental field had some similarities to his Domain of the Dead, making the energy particularly compatible with him.


    ...


    Over the next few days, Ethan stayed low at home, sticking to his usual cautious approach.


    Since taking down the rat king, neither rats nor zombies had come to bother him.


    Occasionally, a crow would circle in the sky above, but that was the only sign of life.


    During this time, Ethan used his phone to gather information about the outside world.


    The Genesis Biotech website was especially lively.


    The incident at the mall had been made public: several Awakeners had been killed, and billions worth of supplies had vanished.


    The survivor forums were buzzing with speculation:


    "Over ten Awakeners wiped out in a single night. What kind of monster could''ve done this?"


    "Yeah, what level of zombie king are we even talking about here?"


    "It''s terrifying. And on top of that, over two hundred survivors were involved, and all the supplies were looted."


    "Genesis Biotech isn''t as reliable as they claim. They were hyping up their ''Operation King Hunt,'' but it looks like they got hunted instead..."


    "Could it be that it wasn''t zombies, but another human group that did this?"


    "Hmm... that''s possible. I''ve heard rumors about rogue Awakener groups out there, doing all kinds of terrible things, even raiding official shelter supplies."


    "..."


    The Westfield Century City Mall Incident had become a tangled mystery, leaving everyone curious about what really happened that night.


    But there were no survivors left to tell the tale.


    It was quickly becoming the greatest unsolved mystery of the apocalypse.


    Still, Genesis Biotech wasn''t ready to give up. The billions worth of supplies were far too valuable to simply vanish without explanation. There was no way they''d let it go.


    They immediately issued a public statement:


    "Our company is committed to uncovering the truth behind the mall incident and honoring the memory of Marcus and the others who gave their lives. Effective immediately, Operation King Hunt will commence. We will hunt down every zombie king and recover the lost supplies!"


    Ethan, lounging at home, muttered to himself as he read the statement on his phone, "These people just can''t stay out of trouble, can they?"


    Meanwhile, at Genesis Biotech, preparations for the operation were in full swing.


    A group of Awakeners sat in a conference room, their attention fixed on a large screen at the front. The screen displayed a detailed map of Los Angeles.


    A middle-aged man stood at the front, pointing to the map as he explained:


    "After a month of drone reconnaissance, we''ve mapped out the basic distribution of zombies. In the area surrounding the mall, there are roughly ten zombie king territories. Based on their threat levels, we''ve classified them from one-star to five-star difficulty." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Five-star zones are the most dangerous, while one-star zones are relatively safer. For example, this area near the tower..."


    He circled a spot on the map with a laser pointer.


    "This territory has about two thousand zombies, making it the smallest of the zombie king territories. We''ve classified it as a one-star difficulty hunt."


    The Awakeners in the room exchanged glances, feeling like this was starting to resemble a video game dungeon raid.


    Still, a one-star difficulty hunt sounded like an easy job.


    Immediately, hands shot up as people scrambled to volunteer.


    "This one''s perfect for me! I''ll take it!"


    "No, no, I''ll go! Let me handle it!"


    ...

 Chapter 38 The battle is imminent

    At the back of the conference room sat a middle-aged man named Nathan Carter, the person in charge here.Watching his team of Awakeners act so spinelessly, he couldn''t help but feel a surge of frustration. After all, only by hunting down powerful zombie kings could they evolve and grow stronger.


    But instead, they were slacking off, choosing missions with the lowest difficulty.


    Still, maybe it wasn''t all bad.


    If this operation went smoothly, it could boost morale, enhance the company''s reputation, and earn the trust of the survivors.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Ethan was still lounging at home, sipping a crimson liquid from a wine glass. His posture was elegant, his life leisurely.


    Outside the building, a red-eyed crow circled a few times in the air before landing on a streetlamp.


    "Huh? A little black bird?"


    In a nearby alley, Bulldozer peeked out, his massive head half-visible as he observed the scene.


    He was fiercely territorial.


    He''d noticed this crow hanging around the area for a while now. And, being a bit of a mischievous brute, he''d decided he was going to catch it.


    So, Bulldozer began creeping toward the crow, moving as quietly as possible.


    He tiptoed like a cat, his steps light and deliberate, not making a single sound.


    Because he was being so cautious, it took him a full five minutes to cover just 50 feet.


    But he was secretly pleased with himself¡ªthe crow didn''t seem to notice him at all. It stayed perched on the streetlamp, showing no signs of flying away.


    Now, Bulldozer was less than 30 feet away. He bent his knees slowly, gathering all his strength, and then leapt into the air.


    "Gotcha!"


    Bulldozer''s jump was so powerful it cracked the ground beneath him. He shot toward the crow like a cannonball, his massive hand reaching out to grab it.


    But just as he was about to succeed¡­


    The crow suddenly flapped its wings and shot straight up, putting some distance between them and narrowly avoiding Bulldozer''s grasp.


    "Can''t catch me¡­ can''t catch me¡­"


    The crow''s unique, mocking voice echoed from above, its tone both smug and taunting.


    "ROAR¡ª!" Bulldozer let out an angry bellow, furious. He grabbed a manhole cover from the side of the road, swung his arm back, and hurled it at the crow.


    But the crow was quick. It flapped its wings again, flying even higher.


    "Can''t hit me¡­ can''t hit me¡­"


    "RAAAH! You little black bird, come down here if you''ve got the guts!" Bulldozer roared, realizing he couldn''t reach it anymore.


    The crow ignored him completely. Instead, it flapped its wings and flew higher, eventually disappearing into the distance.


    "Damn it¡­ damn it¡­" Bulldozer stomped and pounded his chest in frustration, but there was nothing more he could do.


    The crow soared up to the 20th floor of a building and landed on a metal railing. Inside the spotless, pristine apartment, Ethan was lounging comfortably.


    "Hello, good man. Hello, good man¡­"


    "Well, if it isn''t Buddy Crow."


    Ethan glanced over. He recognized the big crow immediately. If it hadn''t helped him hunt the mutant Rat King, things would''ve been much harder for him.


    He owed Buddy Crow a reward.


    Ethan, ever generous, opened the window and pulled a few large drumsticks out of his spatial storage ring, tossing them out.


    The big crow gobbled them up one by one, as if they were candy.


    "Thank you, good man. Thank you, good man."


    "No problem."


    Leaning on the windowsill, Ethan continued chatting casually. "What brings you here today? Got some free time to visit me?"


    "Someone''s coming. Zombies too. A big group!" the crow squawked.


    Apparently, it had spotted something while flying overhead and had come to warn Ethan.


    Ethan raised an eyebrow.


    Hearing the news didn''t surprise him much. He''d made plenty of enemies recently¡ªit was only a matter of time before they came looking for trouble.


    If they dared to come after him, he''d make sure they learned the true meaning of pain.


    It was perfect timing, really. He''d just finished absorbing the two crystal cores from his last hunt and was wondering where to find more. Now, someone was delivering them right to his doorstep.


    Still, he couldn''t afford to be careless.


    He needed to prepare for battle.


    Ethan quickly sent out a signal to his crew, letting them know that intruders were on their way to attack their territory.


    When Bulldozer heard that someone was invading their territory, he completely lost it.


    He was already furious from his failed attempt to catch the crow, and now this? It was the last straw.


    "ROAR¡ª!"


    His deafening roar echoed through the area, and in response, a chorus of guttural growls erupted all around him.


    One by one, his elite zombie underlings emerged from the shadows.


    Normally, zombies were sluggish during the day, but now they were brimming with energy. Their bloodshot eyes gleamed with a savage hunger, their ferocity palpable, radiating an overwhelming killing intent.


    Invading their territory? Were these fools asking to die?


    Two thousand elite zombies assembled, their sheer numbers creating a terrifying spectacle. At the forefront of the horde stood Bulldozer, Laura, and the PhD zombie¡ªthree of the most powerful lieutenants in the area.


    The zombies were ready, their ranks tight and disciplined, prepared to unleash a blood-soaked massacre.


    Laura, meanwhile, let out a creepy, high-pitched giggle. Unlike Bulldozer, she wasn''t angry about the invasion. In fact, she seemed thrilled, as if the whole thing was some kind of twisted game.


    Her thirst for carnage was even greater than Bulldozer''s. She lived for this.


    Ethan, on the other hand, had taken up a position on the rooftop of the building.


    The wind whipped through his hair as he stood there, his sharp eyes fixed on the horizon. His calm yet commanding presence exuded an air of quiet confidence.


    In the distance, faint black dots appeared on the skyline, rapidly approaching.


    They were Genesis Biotech''s aerial reconnaissance drones.


    On the streets below, a convoy of heavily modified armored vehicles rumbled forward. Leading the charge was a massive bulldozer, plowing through everything in its path¡ªabandoned cars, stray zombies, nothing could stand in its way.


    This was Genesis Biotech''s Operation King Hunt team. The squad was made up of ten Awakeners, four of whom had already condensed crystal cores, along with a five-hundred-strong armed force.


    The soldiers were fully equipped, carrying high-powered firearms and wearing sleek black nano-combat suits. Each suit bore the red Genesis Biotech logo on the chest, giving them a high-tech, almost futuristic look.


    These nano-combat suits were no joke. They were tough enough to withstand zombie claws and bites, and even a knife couldn''t pierce them. They were incredibly effective in close combat.


    But that wasn''t all. Genesis Biotech had also brought along two bioengineered weapons¡ªDoom Hunters¡ªto bolster their firepower.


    Inside one of the vehicles sat the four crystal-core Awakeners, the main force of this operation. Three men and one woman, they were the team''s heavy hitters.


    "This mission''s a sweet deal. Lucky we got assigned to it," one of the men said with a smug grin.


    The woman nodded. "A one-star zombie nest? Perfect for some training. This is my first time on a mission like this."


    "Hahaha, then you''d better watch closely and learn," the man replied, clearly enjoying his role as the experienced veteran.


    Their team leader, Michael Morgan, cut in with a warning.


    "Evan, even a lion uses its full strength to hunt a rabbit. Don''t get cocky. Every zombie is dangerous."


    "Captain, it''s just two thousand zombies," Evan said with a shrug. "And the zombie king here probably doesn''t have any special abilities¡ªjust brute strength. If it were anything more, it''d have a bigger territory than this."


    The last man, a tall and imposing figure, chimed in. "As long as we don''t run into a Phantom Infected, we''ll be fine. Purely physical zombies are the easiest to deal with."


    "Oh¡­"


    The woman listened intently as the three men discussed tactics. It was her first mission, and she was quickly realizing there was a lot more to hunting zombies than she''d thought.


    She made a mental note to learn as much as she could from her more experienced teammates.


    ...


    S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 39 What… what the hell is going on?

    Aside from the Operation King Hunt squad, another force was also converging on the area.It was none other than the Red-Faced Zombie King from the park district.


    Wearing its signature "scarf," it was here to avenge the Mutant Rat King, take out Ethan, and claim his territory in the process.


    The Red-Faced Zombie King didn''t come alone¡ªit brought an army. A massive horde of 20,000 zombies surged forward like a dark, unstoppable tide. Their roars filled the air as they charged, a terrifying flood of death. Leading the pack were over a hundred elite, agile zombies, leaping and bounding like crazed monkeys.


    Mixed into the horde were countless mutated giant rats, their glowing red eyes brimming with ferocity.


    The sight of 20,000 zombies flooding the streets was nothing short of awe-inspiring.


    At the back of the horde, the Red-Faced Zombie King strolled leisurely with a few of its trusted lieutenants.


    It didn''t think it would need to lift a finger. Two thousand zombies on Ethan''s side versus its twenty thousand? The outcome was a foregone conclusion.


    "Boss, this fight''s gonna be over in no time. You can just show up at the end and collect the crystal cores," one of its lieutenants said.


    "Hmm¡­"


    The Red-Faced Zombie King nodded approvingly. It liked the sound of that.


    ...


    Meanwhile, the Operation King Hunt squad had reached their target location. Armed personnel began systematically taking out the scattered zombies on the outskirts.


    Gunfire echoed through the streets, and zombies dropped one after another.


    Michael and the other three Awakeners stepped out of their vehicle, scanning the area. Stray zombies emerged from alleyways and side streets, but they didn''t even get close before being gunned down. There was no need to worry about them.


    Their attention shifted toward the building ahead.


    In the middle of the road stood a towering figure¡ªit was none other than the raging Bulldozer.


    "ROAR¡ª!"


    Bulldozer had caught the scent of humans and let out an earth-shaking roar in their direction.


    Its fury was palpable.


    If Ethan hadn''t ordered it to hold back, it would''ve already charged forward, eager to tear them apart.


    "Looks like a Strength Zombie King," Evan observed, his tone calm. "Judging by how clumsy it looks, it probably doesn''t have any special abilities."


    "Yeah," Michael nodded. "But we should still be cautious. There might be other Zombie Kings around. Look at the horde behind it¡ªthey seem pretty evolved."


    "Ugh¡­ this is terrifying!"


    The only female Awakener in the group gasped, her voice trembling. It was her first mission, and she couldn''t hide her fear.


    Evan, ever the gentleman, tried to reassure her. "Don''t worry. It''s just a one-star zombie nest. Only about two thousand zombies, and they''re not packed too tightly. We''ll clear them out in no time."


    "Yeah, let''s wrap this up quickly and get our reward. I haven''t eaten properly in days," grumbled the last member of the team, a tall, burly man.


    Even with Genesis Biotech''s advanced technology, food was still in short supply.


    As the Operation King Hunt squad moved forward, the tension in the air grew thicker. The two forces were closing in on each other, the atmosphere charged like a powder keg ready to explode.


    Bulldozer stood at the front, exuding an aura of raw power. It looked like a one-man army, ready to take on anything. Its massive fists were clenched, muscles bulging grotesquely, and its eyes burned with murderous intent.


    It was just waiting for Ethan''s command to charge forward and rip those humans to shreds.


    Laura, another of Ethan''s lieutenants, had stopped smiling. She tilted her head, staring intently at the humans ahead. Her fingers twitched with anticipation.


    What''s taking the boss so long to give the order? She was itching to kill.


    The zombies grew restless, their roars echoing through the streets. But Ethan remained silent, unmoving.


    The humans were now less than 1,500 feet away¡ªclose enough to almost be within firing range.


    "What''s the boss doing? Did he wander off to find something to eat and forget about us?" Bulldozer muttered impatiently, glancing back at the others.


    The PhD zombie shot him a withering look.


    "Idiot. Do you think the boss is as brainless as you? No orders mean we wait."


    "Wait? They''re practically gonna roll their trucks right over my face!" Laura growled, clawing at her hair in frustration. She was on the verge of snapping.


    But just as the Operation King Hunt squad advanced another 30 feet, they came to a halt as well.


    Captain Michael narrowed his eyes, carefully observing the scene ahead.


    "These zombies¡­ something''s off about them."


    "What do you mean, Captain?" Evan stepped forward, curious.


    Michael stared ahead, his tone serious. "If these were normal zombies, they''d have charged at us the moment we showed up. But they''re just¡­ standing there, not moving."


    "That''s true," the female Awakener chimed in, nodding. "These zombies don''t act like the ones I''ve seen before."


    The tall man in the group agreed as well.


    "When zombies behave like this, it usually means there''s a high-intelligence zombie controlling them," Michael added.


    "Or¡­ maybe they''re just dumb," Evan suggested with a shrug. "Maybe they don''t want to leave their territory."


    The four of them stayed on the outskirts, observing and debating their next move. None of them dared to advance, and the standoff dragged on for several minutes.


    The tall man finally broke the silence. "What if¡­ it''s a trap?"


    "Pfft! A trap? You think zombies are smart enough to set traps?" Evan couldn''t help but laugh.


    Michael thought about it for a moment. It did seem unlikely. They were already here, and no matter what was going on with these zombies, their mission was to wipe them out.


    "Two thousand zombies, that''s all. Even if something unexpected happens, we can handle it. Let''s get this over with," Michael said decisively.


    "Got it!" Evan replied eagerly, clearly itching to fight.


    The rest of the team took a deep breath, their expressions hardening as they prepared for the oncoming horde.


    But just as the tension reached its peak, the ground suddenly began to rumble.


    A low, thunderous sound echoed through the streets, accompanied by chaotic footsteps, guttural roars, and high-pitched squeals. The noise came from all directions.


    "Something''s wrong!" Michael''s brow furrowed, his face darkening instantly.


    The armed personnel exchanged uneasy glances. They didn''t need to say anything¡ªthey all recognized the sound. They''d been through this before.


    This was the sound of a massive zombie horde.


    And sure enough, it began.


    First, a few agile zombies leapt onto the rooftops around them, crouching on all fours like predators, their glowing eyes locked onto the humans below.


    Then, from every street corner and alleyway, an endless wave of zombies poured out, accompanied by swarms of mutated giant rats.


    "Where the hell did all these zombies come from?"


    Michael and the others were stunned. The sheer number of zombies far exceeded the two thousand they''d been expecting. It was overwhelming, and they could only assume they''d walked straight into an ambush.


    "What do we do now?" the female Awakener asked nervously, her voice trembling.


    The others looked grim. No one had a clear plan.


    Michael scanned their surroundings, his jaw tightening. "We don''t have a choice. Get ready to fight!"


    The zombies charged forward, their speed terrifying. In the blink of an eye, they were upon them.


    "Open fire!" Michael shouted.


    The sound of gunfire erupted, deafening and relentless. The 500 armed personnel formed a tight formation, their firepower concentrated and devastating. Zombies fell in droves, mowed down like wheat under a scythe. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But the horde was relentless. They kept coming, trampling over the bodies of their fallen, some even rolling forward after being knocked down. They didn''t care about pain or death¡ªthey only cared about reaching their prey.


    The most dangerous among them were the elite agile zombies. They leapt from rooftops with incredible speed, catching the soldiers off guard. In an instant, they''d pounce on their targets, pinning them to the ground and tearing into them with razor-sharp claws and teeth.


    These elite zombies were too fast and too strong for the regular soldiers to handle. Only Michael and the other Awakeners could deal with them.


    But then, something even worse happened.


    The concrete beneath their feet began to crack. High-pitched squeals echoed from below as mutated rats burst out of the ground.


    The rats swarmed the soldiers, climbing up their bodies and sinking their teeth into exposed flesh. Some went straight for their ankles, biting down hard and causing the soldiers to scream in agony.


    The battlefield descended into chaos. Gunfire, roars, and screams filled the air as the two sides clashed in a brutal, bloody melee. The soldiers fought desperately, but the sheer ferocity of the zombie horde and the swarming rats made it clear this was no ordinary fight.


    Not far away, Bulldozer and Laura stood watching the carnage unfold. For once, they weren''t in a hurry to join the fight. Instead, they just stared at the scene in confusion.


    "What¡­ what the hell is going on?"


    ...

 Chapter 40 Cheers!

    "Seriously? This is supposed to be my turf, so why are those two groups fighting each other up front?"Bulldozer scratched his head, confused.


    "Wait a second¡­ don''t tell me they came to my territory just to settle their own beef?"


    Meanwhile, Ethan stood tall on the rooftop, his lean figure silhouetted against the sky. He''d already noticed earlier that a massive horde of zombies was heading this way, so he''d told his crew to hold back and not get involved.


    Now, with the two factions going at it like there''s no tomorrow, Ethan decided to just sit back and enjoy the show.


    "Go on, give it your best shot!"


    He even cheered them on in his head, secretly hoping they''d tear each other apart. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A red-eyed crow circled around Ethan, its raspy voice breaking the moment.


    "Hey, good guy, good guy! When''s dinner at your place?"


    "Don''t rush me. The water in the pot isn''t even boiling yet," Ethan replied without even turning around.


    Turns out, Buddy Crow had shown up just in time for dinner, hoping to mooch a meal.


    In the distance, the battlefield was pure chaos. Gunfire echoed through the air, flesh and blood flew everywhere, and severed limbs littered the ground. The stench of blood was overwhelming, turning the place into something straight out of a nightmare.


    The humans had brought out their trump card: two 10-foot-tall bio-engineered killing machines¡ªDoom Hunters.


    These hulking monstrosities had broad, muscular builds and grotesque scars running across their massive foreheads, like giant centipedes crawling over their faces. Their bodies were wrapped in ammo belts, and each carried a massive iron hammer strapped to their backs. In their right hands, they wielded Gatling guns, the barrels already spinning as they unleashed a storm of bullets.


    The six rotating barrels roared to life, spitting fire and raining down a relentless hail of bullets.


    It was a metal storm.


    Any zombie unlucky enough to get hit was either blown in half or completely obliterated, their remains scattered across the battlefield in gruesome fashion.


    If an elite zombie managed to get close, the Doom Hunters didn''t flinch. They''d simply swing their massive iron hammers in a devastating counterattack. No one knew what material the hammers were made of, but they were unbelievably dense¡ªeasily weighing 40 tons. When they struck the ground, they left deep craters, and any zombie caught in the impact zone was instantly reduced to a bloody pulp.


    Watching the carnage unfold, Ethan couldn''t help but be reminded of his childhood. Back then, every Thanksgiving at the orphanage, they''d roast a turkey. His job was to crush ice for the lemonade.


    Looking at the zombies now, he thought they weren''t much different from those ice cubes.


    The arrival of the Doom Hunters had completely turned the tide in favor of the humans. Even with the overwhelming numbers of the zombie horde, they couldn''t break through the line.


    No wonder these things were considered the ultimate weapon in the "Zombie Eradication Program."


    The only real threat to the humans was the occasional giant rat scurrying out from underground. But even then, the soldiers were equipped with nano-combat suits, which the rats'' sharp teeth couldn''t penetrate. At most, they''d manage to bite someone, but that was about it.


    It was clear that Operation King Hunt was no joke¡ªthey were a force to be reckoned with.


    In just five minutes, they''d wiped out six or seven thousand zombies, reducing the once-massive horde by a third.


    And that''s when it happened.


    The Red-Faced Zombie King strolled onto the battlefield, wearing what looked like a scarf around his neck. He moved at a leisurely pace, as if he had all the time in the world.


    He glanced around, wondering if his minions had already taken over Ethan''s territory.


    But as he squinted at the scene in front of him, something felt¡­ off.


    His minions weren''t just fighting humans¡ªthey were locked in a full-on battle with them. And those two Doom Hunters? They stood out like sore thumbs, smashing zombies left and right with their massive hammers, as if they were crushing ice cubes.


    To make matters worse, there were human Awakeners on the battlefield¡ªindividuals with supernatural abilities¡ªtearing through his forces like they were nothing.


    "What the hell is going on here?" the Zombie King muttered, his voice low and dangerous.


    One of his elite zombies shuffled over to report. "Boss¡­ there are human Awakeners here. We''ve started fighting them."


    "Oh."


    Yeah, no kidding. The Zombie King could see that for himself.


    "And what about the Zombie King inside that building? Has he come out yet?"


    "Uh¡­ no idea. Doesn''t seem like it."


    "What?!"


    The Red-Faced Zombie King''s temper flared. The whole point of this operation was to take down the rival Zombie King. But now, his forces had suffered heavy losses, and they hadn''t even seen their target yet.


    This was unacceptable!


    "Boss, how come there are human Awakeners here?" one of the underlings asked from the back.


    The Red-Faced Zombie King couldn''t figure it out either. Sure, he''d evolved enough to gain intelligence, but let''s be honest¡ªhe wasn''t exactly a genius.


    "Could it be¡­ that he''s working with the humans?"


    "Boss, is it possible," another zombie chimed in, "that the humans came here to attack him too, but we just ran into them first?"


    The Red-Faced Zombie King''s eyes widened. That¡­ actually made sense.


    Wait a second¡ªdid they just screw this whole thing up?


    "RAAAARGH!"


    The more he thought about it, the angrier he got, until he was practically screeching in frustration.


    "So, boss, what do we do now? Should we retreat?" one of his minions asked cautiously.


    "Retreat?"


    The Zombie King''s eyes burned with fury. After losing so many of his forces, retreating would only make him feel even more humiliated. They''d already sunk too much into this fight¡ªthere was no turning back now. The only way to make up for the losses was to win, no matter the cost.


    Besides, humans were enemies too. And their crystal cores? Oh, those were even sweeter.


    "There''s no way out now. Kill them! Kill them all!"


    "ROOOAAARRR!"


    At his command, the zombies behind him let out deafening howls.


    If the boss said no retreat, then there was no retreat.


    Their eyes turned blood-red as they charged forward, throwing themselves into the fray. These weren''t just any zombies¡ªthey were highly evolved, practically on the same level as zombie kings themselves. Their strength was terrifying.


    "SCREEEEECH!"


    The scarf-like creature on the Zombie King''s shoulder let out a piercing shriek before leaping off. It hopped and scrambled its way up a nearby building, its body beginning to emit tendrils of black mist.


    This wasn''t just any ordinary zombie¡ªit had a sinister ability: mind control.


    "Wait, is that¡­ a Zombie King?" Michael''s brow furrowed as he heard the deafening roars echoing across the battlefield. He''d already guessed that a horde of this size had to be led by a Zombie King.


    "Everyone, stay sharp! The real fight is about to begin!"


    "Got it!"


    The soldiers around him responded in unison, their voices steady and determined.


    But the black mist was already creeping toward them, swirling around several of the armed personnel.


    "I''m so¡­ hungry¡­"


    "Yeah¡­ me too¡­"


    "Hey, look over there!"


    "Look at that¡­ the beach! I wanna go chill by the ocean, crack open a cold beer, and enjoy some oysters!"


    "...."


    One of the soldiers'' eyes glazed over. He mimed the motion of grabbing a beer, but instead of a drink, his hand reached for the grenade on his belt.


    "Hey! Stop! What are you doing?!" Michael shouted, realizing something was wrong and rushing to intervene.


    But it was too late. The soldier had already pulled the pin.


    "Cheers!"


    BOOM!


    The grenade exploded, engulfing the soldier in flames and sending shrapnel flying in every direction. The deadly fragments tore through the nearby soldiers, leaving a trail of carnage.


    These fragmentation grenades were no joke¡ªtheir destructive power was immense.


    But it wasn''t over yet.


    More soldiers, their minds clouded by the black mist, began pulling out their grenades as well.


    "Cheers!"


    They raised their "glasses" together, and in a horrifying moment of unity, they detonated themselves.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    A series of explosions ripped through the battlefield, sending rocks, shrapnel, and debris flying like a deadly storm. The chaos was overwhelming, and the once-organized human forces were thrown into disarray.


    Michael thrust his hands forward.


    As an Earth-type Awakener, he summoned a shield of solid earth that condensed in front of him, forming a thick, sturdy barrier to block the force of the explosion.


    The rest of the armed team scrambled for cover behind the armored vehicle, shielding themselves from the shrapnel.


    But even as they avoided physical harm, a creeping sense of dread spread among them. Just moments ago, one of their comrades¡ªsomeone who had been fighting alongside them¡ªhad inexplicably taken their own life.


    It was chilling.


    That kind of ability, the power to kill without leaving a trace, was the stuff of nightmares.


    Michael''s brow furrowed deeply. He had already pieced it together¡ªthey were under some form of mind control.


    "Evan, activate a mental barrier and locate the enemy," he ordered, his voice steady but tense.


    "Got it." Evan nodded firmly.


    As a Mind-type Awakener, Evan closed his eyes for a brief moment. With a single thought, a mental barrier expanded outward, cutting through the oppressive black mist that surrounded them. Within seconds, he pinpointed the source of the attack.


    "There! I found it! Up above!" he shouted, his voice sharp with urgency.


    Everyone followed his gaze and looked up. On the third-floor windowsill of a nearby building, they spotted it¡ªa massive, pitch-black rat crouched there, its fur matted and oily. But what made their stomachs churn was its face.


    It had the grotesque, hairy face of a human.


    ...

 Chapter 41 Holy crap… hes that strong?!

    "Damn it... there really are some freaky monsters out here!"But just as the words left his mouth¡ª


    A zombie leapt from the top of a high-rise, landing squarely on the shoulders of one of the armed soldiers. This wasn''t just any zombie¡ªit was one of the Red-Faced Zombie King''s top enforcers, the King of Agile Zombies, nicknamed Monkey.


    Monkey''s body was muscular, covered in grotesque, pus-filled boils. With a swift motion, it wrapped its arms around the soldier''s neck and twisted. The sickening crack of bone echoed as the soldier''s head was ripped clean off.


    "Attack! Now!" someone shouted.


    The surrounding soldiers scrambled to retaliate, but Monkey was too fast. With another powerful leap, it landed on the back of the Doom Hunter¡ªa massive, heavily armed mech-like unit designed for zombie extermination.


    The Doom Hunter staggered under the sudden assault, its movements jerky and unstable.


    And then it happened.


    The Gatling gun mounted on its right arm misfired.


    Rat-a-tat-tat-tat-tat-tat!


    A hail of bullets sprayed out, tearing through the ranks of the armed personnel.


    "Take cover!" someone screamed.


    The soldiers dove behind an armored vehicle as bullets ricocheted off its surface, sparks flying everywhere. But not everyone was lucky. A few unlucky souls were caught in the crossfire, their bodies shredded by the gunfire, exploding into bloody chunks.


    With the arrival of the zombie elites, the tide of battle was turning against the humans.


    And then, the Red-Faced Zombie King made its move.


    Raising one grotesque arm, its muscles swelled to an unnatural size, veins bulging and writhing like living snakes. Those veins shot out, snaking through the air and wrapping around several soldiers.


    The veins pierced their bodies.


    "Arghhh¡ª!"


    The soldiers screamed in agony as their bodies shriveled up, their blood drained in seconds. What was left of them collapsed to the ground, nothing more than dried-out husks.


    "So strong!" Michael muttered, his sharp eyes fixed on the Red-Faced Zombie King. Its grotesque attack reminded him of a movie he''d seen¡ªVenom.


    Still, he thought, at least this ability wasn''t completely out of the ordinary. It was horrifying, sure, but it didn''t qualify as something from the Phantom Infected category. Not yet.


    As the Red-Faced Zombie King''s veins lashed out, claiming more lives, Michael stomped his foot hard against the ground.


    In an instant, several oval-shaped earthen walls erupted from the ground, forming a barrier that blocked the King''s attacks.


    "Captain! The horde''s breaking through!" someone shouted from nearby.


    Without the suppressive fire from the Doom Hunter, the massive zombie horde was surging forward, closing the gap.


    "I know!" Michael snapped, glancing over his shoulder. This whole situation felt like a twisted game of whack-a-mole. No matter how many zombies they took down, more just kept coming. He was barely keeping up.


    But then, one of their heavy hitters stepped forward.


    Xander.


    A towering man with a commanding presence, Xander was an Awakener with lightning-based powers. His body crackled with electricity, arcs of lightning dancing across his skin. Even his hair stood on end, charged with raw energy.


    The air around him grew heavy with power, the tension almost suffocating.


    "Die!" Xander roared, slamming his fist into the ground.


    BOOM!


    The earth cracked like a spiderweb, lightning surging outward in all directions. Within a 60-foot radius, the ground was engulfed in a storm of electricity. Zombies caught in the blast convulsed violently, smoke rising from their charred bodies as they were reduced to ash.


    "Captain, this isn''t sustainable!" Xander called out, turning back to Michael. "We''re gonna get worn down at this rate!"


    Awakeners were powerful, but their energy wasn''t limitless. Xander, along with the other key fighters, was already showing signs of exhaustion. Their faces were pale, their movements slower. They were running on fumes.


    Michael clenched his jaw. "Yeah, I know. These zombies didn''t just show up out of nowhere. They''re from somewhere else... and their strength is on par with a three-star zombie nest."


    He had already pieced it together. Something bigger was at play here.


    "Wha¡ªwhat the hell¡­?"


    The female Awakener''s face turned pale as a sheet. She hadn''t expected her first mission to turn into this kind of nightmare.


    "Why¡­ why are they even here?" she stammered.


    "How the hell should I know?!" Michael snapped, his frustration boiling over. "The zombies from the one-star nest haven''t even shown up yet!"


    "..."


    The group fell into an uneasy silence. They''d been thrown into a crisis out of nowhere, and to make matters worse, their actual mission target¡ªthe one-star zombie nest¡ªwas still untouched. Not even a scratch.


    "Well, if there''s a silver lining," Michael said, trying to keep his composure, "it''s that the zombies from the one-star nest staying put makes it easier for us to break through."


    "Yeah¡­"


    The others nodded in agreement. Things were bad enough already¡ªif those zombies joined the fight, they''d be completely screwed.


    Evan tried to lighten the mood. "Relax, everyone. Those zombies are dumb as bricks. We''re practically knocking on their front door, and they''re still not moving. They''re probably not coming out."


    ...


    Meanwhile, on a rooftop overlooking the battlefield, Ethan stood with a calm, almost leisurely expression.


    Around him perched a flock of crows¡ªBuddy Crows, as they were called¡ªwaiting for scraps like freeloaders.


    "Thanks for waiting, everyone¡­" Ethan said, his voice low and smooth.


    "Is the water boiling yet?" one of the crows asked, its eyes glowing red with excitement.


    "It is," Ethan replied with a nod.


    Down below, the battlefield was in chaos. The armed personnel were running low on ammo, and the Awakeners were visibly exhausted, their energy nearly depleted.


    The once-massive horde of 20,000 zombies had been reduced to a ragged, scattered few. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s our turn now," Ethan said, his voice carrying a chilling finality.


    At his command, the thousands of zombies still standing suddenly roared to life, their bloodlust filling the air.


    "ROAR¡ª!"


    Leading the charge was Bulldozer, a hulking brute of a zombie. With a thunderous roar, he barreled forward like a runaway freight train, his massive footsteps shaking the ground.


    Behind him, the elite zombies surged forward like a pack of wild animals unleashed from their chains.


    But the most eager of them all was Laura. The moment Ethan gave the order, she could barely contain herself. She''d been itching to join the slaughter, her bloodlust simmering as she watched the carnage unfold earlier. Now, she was ready to "play" with the humans.


    "Hehehehehehe~~"


    Laura''s grin stretched unnaturally wide, almost splitting her face in two. With a flash of movement, her figure blurred, vanishing like a shadow as she darted toward the battlefield.


    Above, the rooftop erupted into chaos as the crows took flight, their black wings blotting out the sky. In the center of the swirling flock stood Ethan, his cold, sharp gaze fixed on the battlefield below.


    His crimson eyes glowed briefly¡ªand then, in an instant, he vanished.


    ...


    Bulldozer was the first to crash into the battlefield. His massive frame plowed through the remaining zombies like a wrecking ball, sending bodies flying in every direction. Some zombies were even impaled on streetlights, left dangling like grotesque ornaments.


    With his sheer brute force, Bulldozer tore a gaping hole through the zombie horde.


    Behind him, the elite zombies moved with terrifying precision, pouncing on their prey. Their razor-sharp teeth tore through flesh and bone, snapping necks with ease. After tossing aside the severed heads of their victims, they immediately moved on to their next targets.


    "Wait¡­ what the hell is that?"


    Michael and the others had felt the tremors before they saw it. Turning toward the source, they spotted the massive figure of Bulldozer tearing through the battlefield, heading straight for their position.


    "Shit! They''re¡­ they''re coming out!" Michael shouted, his voice tinged with panic.


    The group''s faces went pale.


    The female Awakener''s voice trembled. "Evan! Didn''t you say they wouldn''t come out?!"


    "I¡­ I¡­" Evan stammered, completely at a loss for words. The situation had turned on him so fast, he didn''t even know how to respond.


    Was this just bad luck? Or something worse?


    The team''s already dire situation had just gone from bad to worse. But as they quickly realized, this wasn''t just "worse."


    This was a whole new level of disaster.


    Bulldozer''s massive frame was now barreling toward the human defenses. The ground shook violently with each step, the sheer force of his charge sending shockwaves through the air. His presence alone was overwhelming, a terrifying display of raw power.


    "We have to stop him!" Michael shouted, snapping the team out of their daze.


    The armed personnel opened fire, their bullets pelting Bulldozer''s thick, leathery hide. But it was no use. His skin was like armor, and the bullets barely left a scratch. If anything, the onslaught only seemed to make him angrier. He roared and picked up speed, charging even faster.


    "Let me handle this!" the female Awakener said, her brow furrowing in concentration. Her ability was metal manipulation, and with a wave of her hand, she sent a heavy armored vehicle skidding into Bulldozer''s path.


    BOOM!


    The collision was deafening. The armored vehicle was sent spinning through the air like a toy, flipping several times before crashing far off in the distance.


    The team stared in shock.


    "Holy crap¡­ he''s that strong?!"


    ...

 Chapter 42 The true king had arrived�

    The zombie was unbelievably strong, like a humanoid beast straight out of a nightmare.Even so, the weight of the armored vehicle managed to slow Bulldozer down a little.


    But before anyone could breathe a sigh of relief, a slender figure appeared behind Bulldozer. Her face twisted into a sinister smile, terrifying to behold, as she charged forward at an inhuman speed.


    Laura had evolved significantly. She had already formed a crystal core and awakened her ability: [Phantom Dash].


    When her speed reached a critical threshold, she could enter a state of invisibility. This eerie ability allowed her to approach her targets without a sound, completely undetected.


    One of the armed soldiers was firing ahead, his focus locked on the charging zombie.


    But as the female zombie closed the distance, her speed increased dramatically. In the blink of an eye, she vanished.


    "Huh? Where''d she go?"


    The soldier froze, his target suddenly gone. He frantically scanned his surroundings, trying to locate the horrifying figure.


    And then, in the next moment¡ª


    A grotesque, grinning face appeared right in front of him, so close their noses were nearly touching.


    "Wha¡ª"


    The man''s eyes widened in terror as he instinctively tried to back away.


    But Laura''s razor-sharp bone claws sliced through his neck like a knife through butter. With a swift flick of her wrist, his head was sent flying, landing far away with a sickening thud.


    "She''s here! She''s coming!"


    The nearby soldiers panicked, their faces pale with fear. Among them was an Awakener in the Neurocore stage, who reacted the fastest. He gripped his alloy steel blade tightly and charged at Laura with a roar.


    Laura''s figure blurred and disappeared again.


    When she reappeared, she was already behind the Awakener.


    With a sickening squelch, her claws plunged into his lower back. In one brutal motion, she ripped out his kidney.


    "AAAAHHH!"


    The Awakener let out a blood-curdling scream before collapsing to the ground, convulsing in agony.


    "This is insane!"


    "She''s... she''s a Phantom Infected!"


    "Run! Get out of here!"


    The remaining soldiers, their will to fight completely shattered, turned and fled in terror.


    "Hehehehe~~"


    Laura let out a chilling, maniacal laugh as she chased after them. With every few steps, she brought another one down.


    Her claws, dripping with fresh blood, left a trail of crimson behind her. Her eyes gleamed with exhilaration, reveling in the thrill of the hunt.


    Michael and the other core team members noticed the chaos unfolding nearby. Even the Awakeners couldn''t hold their ground against Laura.


    "We have to stop her! We can''t let her keep slaughtering like this!"


    "I''ll handle it!"


    Xander stepped forward, volunteering once again. He was confident that his lightning-based abilities would allow him to match her speed.


    Of the 500 armed personnel they had brought, 80% were already dead. Only about a hundred remained.


    Electricity crackled around Xander, arcs of lightning dancing across his body as his energy surged violently.


    Just as he was about to confront Laura, a sudden, overwhelming pressure filled the air.


    From the distant street, it felt as though a tidal wave of blood was rushing toward them.


    Everyone froze, their hearts gripped by an instinctive fear. The oppressive aura was suffocating, a primal force that made their very souls tremble.


    The true king had arrived!


    Everyone turned to look, their eyes drawn to the figure standing in the middle of the street. It was a tall, slender young man dressed in a pristine white shirt, spotless despite the chaos around him.


    His expression was cold, his hollow eyes devoid of any emotion. The way he looked at them¡ªit wasn''t like he was looking at people. It was as if he were staring at corpses.


    "What... what is that? Is it a zombie?"


    A female Awakener hesitated, her voice trembling with uncertainty.


    Michael''s frown deepened as he studied the figure.


    "Yeah... I''ve never seen a zombie like this before. My guess? He''s the real Zombie King."


    "He feels... dangerous," muttered Evan, a psychic Awakener whose sharp instincts rarely failed him.


    The sudden appearance of yet another Zombie King only heightened the tension. It felt like they were being dragged deeper into an abyss, step by step.


    Xander, however, was growing impatient. He knew that if they didn''t start taking down some of these Zombie Kings, their situation would only get worse. His frustration boiled over. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Then I''ll take care of you first!" Xander growled, abandoning his pursuit of Laura and charging straight at the young man¡ªEthan.


    As a lightning-type Awakener, Xander''s speed was incredible. Electricity crackled around him, his body a blur as he shot forward like a bolt of lightning.


    Michael didn''t stop him. When it came to raw offensive power, Xander was the strongest in their group. He was the "blade" of their Operation King Hunt team.


    But what happened next left everyone completely stunned.


    The moment Xander got close to Ethan, his speed suddenly dropped. It was as if he had run straight into quicksand. His movements became sluggish, his body heavy and unresponsive.


    "Damn it! Xander''s in danger!"


    Michael''s instincts kicked in, and he immediately began thinking of ways to provide support.


    But it was already too late.


    Ethan''s Domain of the Dead had enveloped Xander. As Xander struggled to move, Ethan casually walked past him. Without even breaking stride, Ethan reached out and plunged his hand into Xander''s skull, pulling out a glowing white crystal core.


    The ease with which he did it was chilling. It was like someone casually picking up an apple from a coffee table as they walked by.


    Xander''s eyes widened in shock, his pupils dilating as the light faded from them. His face froze in an expression of disbelief and terror.


    A moment later, his lifeless body crumpled to the ground behind Ethan.


    Before anyone could react, a pack of elite zombies swarmed Xander''s corpse, tearing it apart and devouring it in seconds.


    "Oh my god..."


    Michael and the others were frozen in place, their minds struggling to process what had just happened. They hadn''t even seen how Ethan killed Xander. And Xander¡ªXander, their strongest attacker¡ªwas dead.


    This zombie was beyond terrifying.


    "It''s a Phantom Infected!"


    "This... this is a true Phantom Infected!"


    Michael''s face darkened, his heart sinking into despair.


    The others were equally shaken. Fear spread like wildfire among them.


    "Are we... are we all going to die here?" the female Awakener asked, her voice trembling, tears welling up in her eyes.


    Michael quickly tried to calm her down. "No. If we can figure out his abilities, we might still have a chance to survive. But we can''t stay out here. We need to find cover¡ªnow!"


    "Agreed!"


    The group immediately moved toward a nearby building. The female Awakener used her metal manipulation ability to bend the steel reinforcements in the walls, creating a large hole for them to enter.


    The three of them quickly climbed inside, followed by a few other Neurocore-stage Awakeners and about a dozen armed soldiers.


    Outside, the remaining hundred soldiers were still fighting, but there was no time to wait for them.


    "We can''t worry about them now!" Michael said firmly, his eyes hard. He had already decided to leave them behind.


    The female Awakener didn''t argue. She used her ability again to seal the hole in the wall, bending the steel back into place.


    Michael, still uneasy, used his earth-based powers to reinforce the walls further. Layers of sand and stone piled up, thickening the walls until they were nearly 30 feet thick.


    Every door, window, and crack was sealed tight. The building had become a fortress, cutting them off from the chaos outside.


    For a moment, the group finally felt a sliver of safety. The noise of the battlefield faded, leaving behind an eerie silence.


    "Phew..."


    Everyone let out a collective sigh of relief. For the first time in what felt like forever, they could breathe.


    The armed soldiers who had made it inside felt especially lucky. They knew that if they had been left outside, their fate would have been sealed.


    But as they enjoyed this brief moment of peace, the scene outside turned into a slaughterhouse.


    The soldiers who had been left behind continued to fight, but their efforts were futile. Some of them suddenly realized that the Awakeners were gone.


    "They... they abandoned us!"


    "What do we do now?"


    Two soldiers exchanged panicked glances, their faces pale.


    Before they could come up with a plan, a pack of elite zombies descended on them, tearing them apart. Blood sprayed everywhere as their screams filled the air.


    The street was filled with the sounds of agony and despair. The soldiers had no way out, no chance of survival. They were trapped in this hellish nightmare, overwhelmed by a crushing sense of helplessness.


    All they could do was wait for death to claim them, lost and broken in this brutal apocalypse...

 Chapter 43 The battle was on the verge of exploding!

    However, Laura quickly "showed them some love," putting an end to their suffering. One by one, the bodies dropped to the ground. This was the price of invasion.In just a couple of minutes, over a hundred humans were wiped out, devoured by the zombies.


    With the humans in the middle taken care of, the Red-Faced Zombie King and his crew finally came face-to-face with Ethan.


    "ROAR¡ª!"


    The Red-Faced Zombie King was absolutely furious. The losses today had been catastrophic, and now, at last, Ethan was standing right in front of him. As the saying goes, "When enemies meet, their eyes burn with rage."


    The remaining zombies under the Red-Faced King followed his lead, letting out deafening roars.


    For a moment, the air was filled with the thunderous cries of the undead. The scene was overwhelming, a clash of titanic forces about to erupt.


    The battle was on the verge of exploding!


    Of course, Bulldozer, Laura, and the rest of Ethan''s elite zombies weren''t the type to get angry at a challenge. If anything, they were thrilled. They lived for this kind of fight.


    "Go have some fun," Ethan said with a smirk.


    At his command, his crew charged forward without hesitation.


    The two zombie hordes sprinted at full speed, colliding like two tidal waves crashing into each other. But Ethan''s crew was far too powerful¡ªlike professional football players plowing through a group of amateurs.


    The moment they clashed, the opposing zombies were sent flying, their bodies scattering like bowling pins.


    Bulldozer, in particular, was in his element. He loved this kind of chaos. Charging through the enemy ranks, he smashed through them like a wrecking ball, leaving a trail of destruction in his wake.


    Meanwhile, perched on top of a nearby high-rise, the Red-Faced Zombie King''s "scarf"¡ªa grotesque creature called the Human-Faced Rat¡ªlet out a series of high-pitched screeches. It had spotted the one who killed its mate, and its heart burned with hatred.


    The Human-Faced Rat unleashed its eerie ability: mind control.


    A faint black mist began to spread, drifting toward Bulldozer, Laura, and the other zombies.


    But in a nearby alley, the PhD zombie was watching everything unfold. His sharp, calculating eyes were locked onto the Human-Faced Rat. Unlike Bulldozer, who relied on brute strength, the PhD was cunning and methodical.


    The PhD had recently awakened a new ability: Mind Spike.


    He hadn''t had a chance to use it yet in this battle, but now he saw his opportunity. As the Human-Faced Rat''s mental energy spread out, trying to control others, the PhD focused his own power.


    With a sudden burst of concentration, he struck.


    CRACK!


    His mental energy transformed into a sharp spike, stabbing directly into the Human-Faced Rat''s mind.


    "SCREEEEECH!"


    The Human-Faced Rat let out a blood-curdling scream as its brain was wracked with searing pain. It collapsed onto its back, its limbs twitching uncontrollably, foam bubbling from its mouth. Whether it was dead or alive was anyone''s guess.


    "My scarf!" the Red-Faced Zombie King roared in fury. He was starting to realize that his side was no match for Ethan''s crew. Their level of evolution was simply too high.


    One of his top lieutenants, a nimble zombie nicknamed Monkey, leapt onto Bulldozer''s back, baring its sharp teeth as it tried to bite into his skull.


    But Bulldozer wasn''t having any of it. He reached back with one massive hand, grabbed Monkey by the upper jaw, and yanked its mouth open. Then, with a roar, he slammed Monkey into the ground with a brutal over-the-shoulder throw.


    "You think you can bite my head?!" Bulldozer growled, his voice dripping with disdain. To make his point, he stomped on Monkey''s body a couple more times for good measure.


    Ethan''s crew tore through the opposing horde like a wrecking ball, leaving almost no casualties on their side. The Red-Faced Zombie King was losing control, his frustration boiling over.


    "YOU''RE ALL DEAD!" he bellowed.


    He thrust his arms forward, and his muscles swelled grotesquely. Veins burst from his skin, writhing like countless tentacles, spreading across the street in a horrifying display.


    Several zombies were immediately impaled by the blood-soaked tendrils.


    But Ethan''s crew didn''t flinch. They charged forward, fearless, their jaws snapping down on the veins. Some of them were even more ferocious, ignoring the fact that they''d been impaled, continuing to fight with reckless abandon. They were like savage wolf pups¡ªif they were going to die, they''d make sure to take a chunk out of their enemy first.


    "ROAR!"


    Bulldozer let out a thunderous roar. Seeing his comrades skewered like kebabs was too much for him to bear. With a mighty leap, he closed the distance to the Red-Faced Zombie King, raising his fist to strike.


    But despite his raw power, Bulldozer wasn''t strong enough to take on the Red-Faced Zombie King alone.


    Suddenly, the Red-Faced Zombie''s chest split open, and countless blood vessels surged out, wrapping tightly around Bulldozer. The tendrils pierced into his body, beginning to drain his flesh and blood.


    Bulldozer roared in pain, thrashing violently, but the blood vessels lifted him into the air, his feet dangling helplessly. He couldn''t muster any strength to fight back.


    "ALL OF YOU, DIE!" the Red-Faced Zombie bellowed.


    As it absorbed more of Bulldozer''s blood, its skin turned an even deeper shade of crimson. Veins bulged grotesquely across its face, making it look even more terrifying.


    But just as it was reveling in its dominance, something unexpected happened.


    Out of nowhere, a dark cloud appeared in the sky. It wasn''t a storm¡ªit was a massive flock of crows. Their eerie cries echoed as their glowing red eyes glinted with malice.


    The crows dove down like missiles, their sharp beaks tearing into the blood vessels. Their beaks were like scissors, slicing through the tendrils with ease.


    Blood sprayed everywhere, filling the air with a nauseating stench.


    "Damn crows!" the Red-Faced Zombie roared in frustration.


    Unable to withstand the relentless assault, it was forced to retract its blood vessels. The pain was unbearable, and its body trembled as the crows continued to peck at it.


    Freed from the blood vessels, Bulldozer dropped to the ground. He looked up and saw a familiar red-eyed crow among the flock¡ªit was the same little black bird he''d tried to catch earlier.


    Bulldozer couldn''t believe it. The bird had come to help him.


    The little black bird had repaid cruelty with kindness. Instead of holding a grudge for being chased, it had come to save his life. Bulldozer felt a wave of emotion swell in his chest.


    "Little black bird, you''re amazing! I swear¡­ I''ll never try to catch you again!" he said, his voice full of gratitude.


    "Big idiot¡­ big idiot¡­" the crow squawked, flapping its wings as it flew away, just like it had the last time.


    Bulldozer stood there, speechless.


    With the help of the crows, the Red-Faced Zombie had lost its trump card. It was furious but helpless. When it looked up, it realized it was completely surrounded.


    Ethan''s elite zombies had closed in, their eyes gleaming with deadly intent. Each one was a powerhouse in its own right.


    "It''s over¡­" the Red-Faced Zombie muttered, a sinking feeling of doom washing over it. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Ethan''s figure flickered as he used his Domain of the Dead ability to phase through walls, entering the building where Michael and his group were hiding.


    The building had once been a hotel, but now it was a scene of utter devastation. Bloodstains marred the marble floors, a grim reminder of the chaos that had unfolded here.


    When the apocalypse hit, the hotel had been packed with people, making it one of the hardest-hit areas.


    Now, the walls of the hotel had been sealed off by Michael and his team using their abilities. The barriers were a staggering 30 feet thick.


    "Man, with powers like that, you should''ve gone into construction," Ethan thought to himself, amused.


    The space inside was completely sealed off, shrouded in darkness. Not a single ray of sunlight penetrated the thick walls. The only light came from a few tactical flashlights held by armed survivors, their beams flickering in the distance.


    Michael and his group were sitting on the ground, trying to catch their breath.


    "We need to recover some strength while we can," Michael said, his voice calm but firm. "We burned through too much energy earlier."


    "Yeah," Evan agreed, nodding. "Hiding in here was the right call."


    "At least the zombies can''t get in. We''ve got time," Evan added. "But man, blocking that Human-Faced Rat''s mind control earlier¡­ I feel like it drained my soul."


    "Evan, just stop talking¡­" one of the women in the group said, her voice trembling with worry.


    She was an Awakener, but her face was pale, her expression filled with dread. She couldn''t shake the memory of what had happened earlier.


    The Zombie King''s abilities were beyond anything they''d ever encountered. In just a single moment, it had killed Xander effortlessly, as if it were taking a casual stroll.


    She had read reports about Phantom Infected before. The data was clear: even Awakeners had an 80% mortality rate when facing one.


    "Who the hell collected the intel on this place?!" she snapped, her voice breaking. "How could they classify this as a one-star zombie nest?!"


    Her emotions were spiraling out of control, the fear and despair overwhelming her.

 Chapter 44 This time, the intel was definitely wrong

    "This time, the intel was definitely wrong. With the Zombie King''s bizarre abilities, this mission should''ve been rated at least four or five stars in difficulty!" Michael said, his brows furrowed.Even now, thinking back to what had happened earlier, he couldn''t shake the lingering fear. That tall, slender figure¡­ it was utterly terrifying.


    Faced with such a hopeless situation, the female Awakener couldn''t hold back her tears. Her voice trembled as she choked out, "I¡­ I don''t want to die yet."


    "It''s okay. At least we''re safe for now. Let''s rest up a bit and¡ª"


    Evan started to comfort her, but his words suddenly trailed off.


    A heavy sense of foreboding crept over him. As a psychic-type Awakener, his sensitivity to danger was far sharper than most. And right now, he felt it¡ªsomething was approaching them.


    Evan''s body tensed as if he were sitting on needles. A chill ran down his spine. Instinctively, he turned to look behind him, but all he saw was darkness. Nothing was there.


    "Evan, what''s wrong?" Michael asked, noticing his strange behavior.


    Evan''s brows knitted tightly. "I think¡­ something''s here." S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What?"


    The others froze, their faces filled with disbelief.


    "Evan, don''t scare me like that!"


    "Yeah¡­ the walls are so thick, and they''re reinforced. There''s no way anything could get in."


    "Didn''t we just say this place was safe?"


    "..."


    The group murmured nervously among themselves.


    "I''m not sure," Evan said, rubbing his temples. "Maybe I overexerted myself earlier. My nerves are probably just too wound up."


    It wasn''t impossible. When someone was under extreme stress, hallucinations weren''t uncommon. Maybe his instincts were just off this time¡­


    But just as Evan turned his head back, a tall, slender figure materialized behind him out of thin air. Its white shirt was pristine, its expression cold and emotionless¡ªlike the grim reaper himself.


    Michael and the female Awakener, sitting directly across from Evan, saw it first. Their eyes widened in sheer horror, as if they''d just seen a ghost. Their faces twisted in disbelief, and for a moment, they even questioned their own sanity.


    "He¡­ he¡­ he''s here!" the female Awakener stammered, her voice shaking uncontrollably.


    Evan frowned, confused. "Who?"


    But before he could finish the question, he realized something was wrong. Everyone''s eyes were fixed on the space behind him, their faces pale with terror.


    There really was something there.


    A suffocating sense of danger surged through him again. He could feel the cold breath of death on his neck. He didn''t dare turn around, afraid that doing so would seal his fate.


    But he couldn''t stop himself. The urge to look was overwhelming. Slowly, he turned his head¡ªonly to feel a massive hand clamp down on the top of his skull. The hand pierced through his head effortlessly, extracting his crystal core in one swift motion.


    Thud!


    Evan''s body collapsed to the ground as he turned, lifeless. In his final moments, he caught a glimpse of that pristine white shirt.


    The figure of death had truly arrived.


    And with his last thought, a chilling realization struck him: Everyone here¡­ is going to die.


    Michael''s eyes were wide with shock, his entire body frozen. He had hunted Zombie Kings before, but he had never seen anything like this. The sheer brutality of the kill, the way the figure moved¡ªit sent shivers down his spine.


    What made it worse was the impossibility of it all. The walls around them were reinforced, impenetrable. Yet somehow, this thing had slipped in without a sound.


    A deep, unsettling dread settled in his heart.


    This was a true Phantom Infected.


    The female Awakener''s face turned deathly pale as she stared at Ethan''s figure, her body trembling uncontrollably. Fear gripped her so tightly that she couldn''t even move.


    "This graveyard¡­ not bad," Ethan said, his cold gaze sweeping across the room.


    Michael wasn''t about to sit there and wait to die.


    "Fire! Open fire!" he shouted.


    Rat-a-tat-tat-tat-tat!


    The armed personnel pulled their triggers, the muzzle flashes lighting up the darkness as a storm of bullets rained down on Ethan.


    But Ethan''s body shimmered with a faint red glow, and in the next moment, it was as if he had turned into a phantom. The bullets passed straight through him, slamming harmlessly into the reinforced walls behind him.


    "What the¡­?"


    The group was paralyzed with fear. Their hearts sank as they realized the truth¡ªthis Phantom Infected was no ordinary enemy. Their weapons were completely useless. A wave of despair washed over them.


    Still, they kept firing, the deafening roar of gunfire echoing through the space. It wasn''t just an attack on Ethan anymore¡ªit was their final act of defiance against the cruelty of this world.


    Why¡­ why is it like this?


    But before they could even process their hopelessness, Ethan unleashed his Domain of the Dead. The oppressive energy spread out, blanketing the entire area. The gunfire abruptly stopped.


    The armed personnel, mere humans with no special abilities, couldn''t withstand the overwhelming pressure. Their bodies burst apart like overripe watermelons, one after another, leaving nothing but blood and gore in their wake.


    It was a massacre.


    Michael and the female Awakener, already drained from their earlier battles, were no exception. The Domain of the Dead pressed down on them like an unrelenting tide, leaving them in excruciating pain.


    The female Awakener gritted her teeth, her mind racing. Facing a Phantom Infected like this, the odds of survival weren''t just 80% against them¡ªit was more like 99.99999%.


    "Die!" she screamed, blood trickling from the corner of her mouth as she pushed her body past its limits, unleashing the last of her energy.


    From the reinforced walls around them, countless steel rods shot out like arrows, slicing through the air and converging on Ethan from all directions.


    These rods weren''t ordinary¡ªthey were infused with the energy of her crystal core. Ethan didn''t take them head-on. With a casual wave of his hand, the power of the Domain of the Dead condensed, sending the steel rods flying in all directions.


    In the blink of an eye, Ethan appeared in front of the female Awakener.


    Her eyes filled with despair as she watched him reach out and effortlessly extract her crystal core. Her body crumpled to the ground, lifeless.


    As her consciousness faded, one final thought crossed her mind:


    Who the hell gathered the intel for this mission? They called this a one-star zombie nest? I hope that intel officer runs into zombies like this every damn day¡­


    With the female Awakener''s death, the Operation King Hunt squad was almost entirely wiped out. Only Michael remained.


    But Michael''s will to survive was strong. Seizing the brief moment when the power of the Domain of the Dead dispersed slightly, he unleashed the last of his energy.


    "Armor of Earth!"


    With a single thought, the dirt and debris from the surrounding walls surged toward him, wrapping around his body. In an instant, he transformed into a towering earth giant.


    Now standing over ten feet tall, Michael''s body was covered in thick, rock-like armor. His massive arms were as thick as a grown man''s waist, radiating raw power.


    Under the crushing pressure of the Domain of the Dead, Michael forced himself to move. He raised one of his massive arms and swung it at Ethan with all his might, the sound of the air splitting under the force of his punch echoing through the room.


    Ethan didn''t dodge. Instead, he raised his own fist and met Michael''s attack head-on.


    This opponent¡­ was a little interesting.


    So Ethan decided to use 80% of his strength.


    In the darkness, the sound of a sonic boom tore through the air as Ethan''s iron fist shot forward like a dragon breaking free from its chains, unstoppable and devastating.


    BOOM!


    The moment their fists collided, it was like two mountains crashing into each other. The deafening impact reverberated through the space, followed by the sharp sound of cracking.


    Michael''s earth-armored fist, which had seemed so indestructible, began to fracture. Spiderweb-like cracks spread across it, and chunks of the armor started to fall away.


    In mere moments, the armor on his arm shattered completely, revealing his real arm underneath. It hung limp at his side, completely numb and useless.


    "So¡­ strong¡­" Michael muttered through gritted teeth, his face twisted in pain. His heart sank further as he realized the truth: this Zombie King wasn''t just bizarrely powerful¡ªit was physically unstoppable.


    It was an enemy without weakness.


    ...

 Chapter 45 Whoa! Is that really a zombie?

    Ethan analyzed the situation calmly. Among all the Awakeners he had hunted, Michael was probably the strongest.An earth-based ability¡ªboth offensive and defensive.


    But it was time to end this.


    With a single thought, Ethan expanded his Absolute Domain to its limit. The overwhelming pressure crashed down on Michael, making his body feel like it was being crushed. He staggered, nearly collapsing to the ground.


    His body was completely spent¡ªhe had reached his limit.


    Ethan moved in a flash, appearing right in front of Michael. He raised his fist and slammed it into Michael''s chest.


    Boom!


    The impact shattered the dirt armor surrounding Michael, sending him flying backward. He crashed through the wall behind him and was thrown outside the building.


    "Cough! Cough, cough!"


    Michael lay on the ground, coughing up blood. He couldn''t get back up. The bright light outside felt unbearably harsh to his eyes.


    A horde of zombies was already closing in on him.


    Among them was Bulldozer, casually tossing a severed head in his right hand like a ball. It was the head of the Red-Faced Zombie King.


    Beside him stood Laura, her sharp bone claws still dripping with fresh blood. She tilted her head, a sinister smile on her face, as she studied the man lying on the ground.


    Behind them was a massive crowd of elite zombies¡ªover a thousand strong. They had just defeated the Red-Faced Zombie King, and the thrill of the slaughter still lingered in their minds.


    "So¡­ this is how it ends, huh¡­"


    Michael stared at the grotesque faces surrounding him, his vision growing blurrier by the second. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He had always known this day would come. He just hadn''t expected it to be so soon. Soon, he would leave this cruel world behind. From now on, none of it would matter to him anymore. A faint sense of relief crossed Michael''s face.


    Might as well say goodbye properly¡­


    Ethan stepped forward, looking down at him. He noticed the complicated emotions in Michael''s eyes¡ªfear, regret, but also a strange sense of peace.


    "Got any last words?" Ethan asked.


    "Uh¡­"


    Michael froze for a moment. He hadn''t expected a zombie to speak, let alone in such a deep, magnetic voice. It was nothing like the cold, ruthless killer he had just faced.


    For a brief moment, Michael had the strange illusion that the figure standing before him was human.


    "Cough¡­ cough¡­ Kid, I know you''re strong, but don''t get cocky. Genesis Biotech¡­ they''re not as simple as you think. They''ve got a lot of secret projects¡­ stuff they''d never make public. That''s where the real danger is¡­"


    "Hmm."


    Ethan nodded slightly. He had already suspected as much. The real trump cards wouldn''t be something they''d broadcast online. Plans like the "Zombie Eradication Initiative" or "Operation King Hunt" were just for show, to build public trust.


    Michael''s eyes grew more unfocused. He started muttering something under his breath.


    "Phantom Infected¡­ Phantom Infected¡­ They''re feeding the zombies¡­ breeding Phantom Infected¡­"


    ¡­


    A cold wind blew past. Michael''s pupils dilated.


    He was dead.


    The area fell silent. Even Bulldozer stopped playing with the severed head. He turned to the PhD zombie standing nearby and whispered.


    "Hey, what do you think that human was talking about?"


    "Hmm¡­ with your level of intelligence, I''m not sure how to explain it to you," the PhD zombie replied thoughtfully.


    "Oh¡­"


    Bulldozer nodded, pretending to understand.


    But after a moment, he frowned. Something didn''t feel right.


    Wait¡­ was he calling me stupid?


    Laura and the others walked over to Ethan, glancing at Michael''s lifeless body.


    "Master, I think that human made a good point before he died," Laura said.


    "A dying man speaks the truth," Ethan replied.


    The surrounding zombies, with their limited intelligence, couldn''t quite grasp the meaning of his words¡ªespecially Bulldozer. But his curiosity was insatiable.


    "Hey, boss, what does that mean?"


    "It means¡­ if a human''s being difficult, beat them until they''re almost dead. Then they''ll start talking sense."


    "Oh, I get it now!"


    This time, Bulldozer understood. He felt like he had learned something profound and immediately treated it as a golden rule.


    As expected of the boss¡ªeverything he says makes so much sense.


    Bulldozer shot a disdainful glance at the PhD zombie beside him, as if to say: If you can''t explain it to me, maybe it''s your intelligence that''s the problem!


    ...


    With that, the battle came to an end.


    The streets were littered with mangled flesh and severed limbs. The scene was one of utter devastation, chaos stretching as far as the eye could see.


    A flock of black crows cawed noisily as they pecked at the scattered remains. For scavengers, even zombie flesh seemed to be a delicacy.


    "Let''s go. Time to head back," Ethan commanded.


    "Raaaargh¡ª!"


    The horde of zombies behind him let out triumphant roars. Victorious from the battle, they were like soldiers returning from a hard-fought war, their spirits high.


    They had taken down the Red-Faced Zombie King, and with his defeat, their territory had expanded significantly.


    From the skyscraper to the park, their domain had tripled in size.


    The battle had also been a huge haul for Ethan¡ªhe''d collected six crystal cores, a massive reward.


    ...


    Over the next few days¡­


    Ethan stayed holed up in his base as usual.


    He absorbed the crystal cores, ate meat, drank blood, and continuously replenished his energy reserves.


    Meanwhile, Bulldozer, Laura, and the PhD zombie had been unusually busy. With the territory now much larger, the three zombie leaders had recruited a significant number of new underlings.


    Their forces had grown from 2,000 to over 10,000 in just a few days¡ªand the numbers were still climbing.


    Ethan had officially become the Zombie King, ruling over a horde of tens of thousands.


    But to Ethan, it still wasn''t enough. If he could multiply that number by a hundred, then it might be barely acceptable.


    That said, the newly recruited underlings weren''t exactly elite. They were stationed on the outskirts of the territory, serving as a disposable outer defense.


    The original 2,000 elite zombies, however, remained stationed around the skyscraper. They were Ethan''s personal guard corps.


    Life in the expanded territory¡­


    No one was happier about the expansion than Bulldozer. He spent his days wandering the streets, patrolling the area like a self-appointed neighborhood watch. He''d look for intruders or anything that might have snuck into their territory.


    On lucky days, he''d even catch a few human survivors to snack on. Life was good for him¡ªsimple and satisfying.


    If his underlings were living the good life, Ethan was living even better.


    After that battle, no one dared to provoke him anymore.


    And without realizing it, Ethan had become a nightmare for humanity.


    ...


    Meanwhile, on Genesis Biotech''s website¡­


    The photos of Michael and his team had all turned grayscale¡ªa grim marker indicating that the entire Operation King Hunt squad had been wiped out.


    Since Genesis Biotech had launched its anti-zombie operations, casualties were common. But a complete squad wipe? That was a first.


    The incident drew widespread attention.


    "Michael was a B+ level Awakener, and he still got killed by a zombie?"


    "That''s brutal¡­ the whole squad''s gone!"


    "I wonder what they ran into out there."


    "Phantom Infected, obviously! I heard a drone even caught a photo of it!"


    "Seriously?"


    "..."


    Ethan scrolled through the comments and found that there really was a photo. It wasn''t very clear, taken from a great distance, but it showed a lone figure standing on the edge of a skyscraper rooftop.


    A flock of crows circled around him.


    The image had a dark, ominous vibe.


    The comments on the photo had already surpassed the discussion about the Operation King Hunt squad''s demise.


    ...


    "Whoa! Is that really a zombie?"


    "This feels¡­ so oppressive."


    "It''s just too blurry. And the crows are blocking his face."


    "This isn''t just any zombie. That''s a Phantom Infected! Who knows how many people it''s slaughtered?"


    "Okay, but¡­ is it weird that I think he looks kinda cool?"


    "¡­Wait, same. Why does he look so¡­ badass?"


    ...

 Chapter 46 I havent eaten in ten days!

    Online, people were buzzing with all kinds of opinions.Meanwhile, over at Genesis Biotech, Nathan, the person in charge, was fuming, silently cursing to himself.


    "Michael and his team are such useless idiots! Wiped out by zombies? Seriously? Couldn''t even leave one or two survivors¡­"


    But deep down, he knew the truth. Near the building, there was a powerful Zombie King. Even the company''s strongest Awakener probably wouldn''t stand a chance against it.


    It seemed¡­


    The zombies were just stronger. To kill a Phantom Infected, it would take another, even more powerful Zombie King.


    "The zombie cultivation project has to continue. Ideally, we need to create Phantom Infected that we can control¡­" Nathan thought to himself.


    He was fully aware that feeding zombies was like "playing with fire," but for the sake of that immense power, he was willing to take the risk.


    "Or¡­ if the opportunity arises, maybe we could even cooperate with the Zombie King. All it would take is providing them with some flesh and blood. I need to notify the rescue teams to speed up their search for survivors¡­"


    ...


    Ethan, on the other hand, was still at home, completely unaware of Genesis Biotech''s plans.


    Not that he cared.


    By now, everyone knew there was a powerful Zombie King in the area near the building. It was extremely dangerous and had been declared a no-go zone.


    Because of this, no one dared to disturb Ethan. In the past, helicopters would occasionally fly overhead, but now, even those had stopped.


    This area had become a zombie sanctuary.


    Ethan''s life was incredibly comfortable. He had plenty of food and drink, consumed energy daily, and kept evolving. When he got bored, he''d watch TV or play video games.


    For him, the apocalypse felt more like a vacation. There wasn''t a single thing to worry about.


    ''Shelter News: Our researchers have improved the "survival rations." This high-fiber emergency food can be consumed in small amounts without causing stomach discomfort and can serve as a temporary hunger solution.''


    ''The water purification system has been fully repaired. Please drink with confidence¡ªthere will no longer be large-scale outbreaks of parasites or viral infections.''


    ''Tragic news: Our supply retrieval team was ambushed by an unknown group. If anyone has information, please report it immediately¡­''


    "..."


    The TV was broadcasting updates from the official shelter.


    It was clear they were in dire straits.


    They were down to eating emergency rations, their water situation had been terrible, and now, even after finally finding some supplies, they''d been robbed by an unknown force.


    It was just¡­ pitiful.


    Ethan spared them a moment of sympathy¡ªexactly one second¡ªbefore turning back to his video game.


    ...


    At the edge of Ethan''s territory, a small group of people was hiding inside a building.


    The place used to be a karaoke bar, a three-story building. Now, the doors and windows were all barricaded, leaving only a few small gaps to observe the outside.


    "Shh¡­ zombies are coming. Don''t make a sound."


    A man crouched by the window, peeking through a crack to watch the street outside.


    Behind him, two others held their breath, not daring to make a noise.


    On the street outside, a massive figure lumbered along, swaying with every step. Behind it trailed a group of zombies. It was Bulldozer, patrolling the area.


    Fortunately, Bulldozer''s senses weren''t very sharp, and it didn''t notice the humans hiding inside the building.


    With its entourage of smaller zombies, it slowly moved away. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Phew¡ª"


    The people inside let out a collective sigh of relief, finally able to relax a little.


    "Good thing this brute-type zombie is dumb as a rock..."


    Inside one of the private rooms of the karaoke bar, a few more people were lounging on the sofas. Thanks to the soundproofing of the KTV rooms, they didn''t have to worry about the zombies outside being alerted.


    "We''re safe hiding here. No way the people from the official shelter will find us," said a bald, burly man.


    "Yeah, boss, you''re right. Even if they know we''re here, they probably wouldn''t dare come after us. This is the territory of a powerful Zombie King, after all!" another man chimed in.


    This group was none other than the infamous Black Hand Legion, the ones who had ambushed and stolen supplies from the official shelter.


    The Black Hand Legion had existed even before the apocalypse, operating in the shadows of the dark web. They were like a cult, worshipping the idea of absolute freedom¡ªliving without rules, doing whatever they wanted, whenever they wanted.


    Back then, societal order kept them in check, preventing them from causing too much chaos.


    But when the apocalypse hit?


    It was like their dreams had come true.


    Your next chapter awaits on empire


    Those among them who awakened special abilities banded together, raiding supplies, killing survivors, and committing every atrocity imaginable.


    "Heh heh heh... The apocalypse is our time to shine!" The bald man''s eyes gleamed with excitement.


    In the middle of the KTV room, three people were kneeling on the floor, their hands and feet tied together. Their mouths were stuffed with dirty rags, so all they could do was let out muffled groans of protest.


    These three were Awakeners from the official shelter, tasked with transporting supplies. Unfortunately, they had been ambushed by the Black Hand Legion during their mission.


    "Boss, what do we do with these three?" a wiry man asked.


    The bald man thought for a moment. "Keep them alive for now. They''re our bargaining chips. If they die, we can feed their Neurocores to the others, and their flesh can be used as food¡­"


    ...


    Meanwhile, on the other side of Ethan''s territory, another group of people had appeared.


    Leading the group was a young woman with large eyes, straight brown hair with bangs, and a strikingly beautiful face. But despite her beauty, there was a perpetual air of disdain for the world etched into her expression.


    This was Mia, the official shelter''s Number 001 Awakener.


    Mia genuinely hated the world. She had grown up in an orphanage, only to later be confined to a mental institution. When she finally got out¡­ she found herself in the middle of the apocalypse.


    With a life like that, who wouldn''t hate the world?


    The only thing she could look back on fondly were the rare, warm memories from her time in the orphanage.


    Walking beside her was her partner, Sean, a man with a sharp, calculating gaze that gave him an air of intelligence.


    Gurgle, gurgle!


    Sean clutched his stomach, the intense hunger making him visibly uncomfortable. If not for the enhanced physique of an Awakener, he might have already passed out from starvation.


    "When are we gonna find some supplies? I haven''t eaten in ten days!" Sean groaned.


    "Uh¡­ Sean, we''ve only been out here for three days," Mia replied flatly.


    Behind them were four other Awakeners who had reached the Neurocore stage. Their main job was to assist Mia and Sean, primarily by carrying supplies once they found them.


    Sean scratched his head, his "clever" eyes darting around. "Only three days? I''m so hungry I can''t even count anymore¡­"


    "Like you could count in the first place," Mia shot back without even looking at him.


    The street ahead of them was desolate. Rusted, wrecked cars were piled up, some of them overgrown with moss. The surrounding buildings were in ruins, their shattered windows occasionally echoing with the distant growls of zombies.


    One of the Neurocore Awakeners, Chris, spoke up cautiously. "Up ahead is where the Genesis Biotech team was wiped out. They say there''s a strange and incredibly powerful Zombie King in the area."


    Sean raised an eyebrow. "Oh? Chris, are the people who stole our supplies hiding in that area?"


    Chris nodded. "Based on the direction they retreated, there''s a high chance they''re somewhere in that zone."


    "Then let''s go find them," Sean said casually, his recklessness on full display.


    Chris hesitated but nodded, adding a word of caution. "Remember, our main goal is to find supplies. Whatever you do, don''t provoke the zombies here¡­"

 Chapter 47 My eyes are like zombie detectors

    The six of them moved forward cautiously, their bodies coated with a special ointment that masked their scent. As long as they didn''t make any noise, they''d be fine.The zombies on the outskirts weren''t densely packed, so as long as they avoided them, they wouldn''t attract attention.


    From a distance, Chris spotted a few zombies standing in the middle of the street. They swayed unsteadily, their expressions blank and almost foolish.


    The group hugged the walls, moving slowly and quietly. Using abandoned vehicles as cover, they planned to circle around the zombies from behind.


    But just as they were halfway through, Sean''s stomach suddenly let out a loud grumble.


    "Uh¡­"


    Chris and the others froze instantly, their expressions changing as their hearts leapt into their throats.


    The sound wasn''t particularly loud, but zombies had unnaturally sharp hearing.


    The swaying zombies immediately stopped in their tracks. They stiffened, their heads tilting slightly as low growls rumbled from their throats. It was as if they were trying to pinpoint the source of the sound.


    Mia''s sharp eyes narrowed as she prepared for a fight.


    The rest of the group crouched behind the wrecked cars, holding their breath. No one dared to make the slightest sound.


    Thankfully, after a tense moment, the zombies seemed to lose interest. They returned to their sluggish, swaying movements, their blank expressions back in place.


    "Phew¡­"


    Chris and the others exhaled in relief, quickly moving to bypass the dangerous area.


    Once they were far enough away, one of the Awakeners muttered nervously, "Sean, you almost got us killed back there!"


    "I was hungry, okay?" Sean replied, completely unapologetic.


    Chris quickly stepped in to calm things down. "Alright, let''s focus on the mission. Once we find the supplies, there''ll be food for everyone."


    "Yeah, yeah," Sean grumbled, but the thought of food seemed to energize him. He started daydreaming about it¡ªimagining the moment he''d sink his teeth into a piece of bread, washing it down with an ice-cold soda. Pure bliss.


    With that motivation, the group pressed on, moving carefully.


    So far, things were going relatively smoothly. They managed to avoid wave after wave of zombies. When necessary, they even climbed onto rooftops, moving across tiles like assassins straight out of Assassin''s Creed.


    Still, Chris couldn''t shake his unease. The deeper they ventured, the more dangerous it became. They were now in the heart of the area, where the zombies were more evolved and far more perceptive.


    According to the updated intel from Genesis Biotech, this area had been classified as a five-star zombie nest.


    "Woo¡­ woo¡­ woo¡­"


    Suddenly, the sound of a woman crying echoed through the air. The wailing was sharp and eerie, rising and falling in pitch like a banshee''s lament. It was the kind of sound that sent chills down your spine, as if it came straight from the depths of hell.


    The six of them were lying flat on a rooftop. They immediately turned toward the source of the sound and spotted a female zombie kneeling on the ground, her head bowed as she sobbed.


    "Holy¡­" Chris sucked in a sharp breath, his entire body breaking out in goosebumps. The sight was utterly horrifying.


    "I''m starving, and I''m not crying. What''s her problem?" Sean muttered, craning his neck to get a better look.


    "She''s probably hungrier than you," Mia replied dryly.


    "We can''t go that way. We''ll have to find another route," Chris said decisively.


    The female zombie wasn''t alone. Around her were dozens of other zombies, their movements quick and deliberate. They weren''t the sluggish, mindless kind¡ªthey were clearly highly evolved.


    Besides, the group they were tracking¡ªthe ones who had looted the supplies¡ªcouldn''t possibly be hiding here. If they were, they''d have been torn apart by the zombies long ago.


    The six of them were just about to take a detour when Laura, with her unnervingly sharp senses, seemed to notice their gaze. Her hair hung loose, covering most of her face, leaving only one eye visible. Suddenly, she whipped her head around to look directly at them.


    The moment her eye locked onto them, her pupil contracted to a pinprick, making her look even more terrifying.


    "Hehehehehehe~~~" The eerie crying abruptly turned into a sinister laugh.


    In a flash, Laura''s figure blurred as she bolted toward them like a gust of wind.


    "Damn it! We''ve been spotted!" Chris''s face darkened, his heart pounding with fear. He had never encountered a zombie this horrifying before.


    As Laura charged, her sudden movement startled the nearby zombies.


    "ROAR¡ª"


    Hundreds of elite zombies let out deafening howls, forming a small horde as they surged forward in a frenzy. Their movements were swift and agile, and with just a few leaps, they were already scaling the rooftops.


    Even though the six of them were perched high above, it was no longer a safe haven.


    "What do we do now?" Chris asked, panic creeping into his voice. For once, he was out of ideas.


    Mia, however, remained calm. "What else? We fight our way out."


    "Got it!"


    The group, all Awakeners with Neurocore-enhanced abilities, drew alloy blades from their belts. These weapons, specially crafted by researchers, were both durable and razor-sharp, capable of cutting down high-tier zombies. Enjoy new adventures from empire


    But even with their weapons, the sheer number of elite zombies made them uneasy.


    Even Mia, the renowned Awakener from Refuge 001¡ªhailed as the strongest among them¡ªcouldn''t guarantee victory. There were simply too many zombies. Even a lion could be overwhelmed by a pack of wolves.


    And to make matters worse, among the horde was Laura, a terrifyingly agile zombie queen.


    Laura''s figure darted closer and closer. The recent peace in the area had left her and her kind restless. Boredom had driven her to the brink of madness¡ªso much so that she had cried out in frustration earlier.


    Now, finally spotting prey, she was ecstatic.


    But just as she was about to reach her target, a voice echoed in her mind. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wait. Don''t kill them¡­ yet."


    "Huh?"


    Laura''s rapid charge came to an abrupt halt. It was the voice of her leader. As much as she craved bloodshed, she had to obey. Reluctantly, she cast a lingering glance at Chris and the others before veering off to the side.


    "What the¡­"


    Chris''s entire body trembled. He knew he''d never forget the haunting, resentful look in that female zombie''s eye.


    But what happened next left them even more stunned.


    The once-raging zombie horde suddenly quieted down. One by one, the zombies dispersed, retreating in all directions. Within moments, the entire horde had vanished.


    "What just happened?"


    The six of them were dumbfounded. It was the first time they had encountered anything like this.


    They had been ready to fight to the death, prepared for a desperate last stand.


    And yet¡­ the zombie tide had simply melted away.


    "Oh, I get it now," Sean said, nodding as if he''d cracked the case. "They were just trying to scare us."


    "¡­" Chris was speechless. "Why would they bother scaring you? There''s got to be something else going on."


    "What kind of ''something else''?" Mia asked, equally puzzled.


    Still, a thought crossed her mind: maybe this world wasn''t always as bleak as it seemed. Sometimes, it offered small, unexpected surprises.


    At that moment, a tall figure appeared at the end of the street. He was strikingly handsome, his sharp eyes scanning the group.


    Ethan''s gaze landed on Mia. As he looked at her, her face began to overlap with a memory from his past. Childhood scenes played out in his mind, one after another, pulling him back to a time long gone.


    "It''s been a while," he said softly.


    "Uh¡­"


    Mia froze. After spending ten years in a psychiatric facility, her heart had long since grown cold and unfeeling, like a slab of ice. But now, seeing that familiar figure, her heartbeat quickened.


    That face¡­ it carried so many memories. Memories of warmth, of fleeting happiness in a life otherwise filled with despair.


    Sean, on the other hand, was ecstatic. He remembered Ethan vividly, and his unique eyes were already welling up with tears.


    In this desolate, post-apocalyptic world, running into a childhood friend felt like a miracle.


    Without hesitation, Sean leapt down from the rooftop and landed in front of Ethan.


    "Ethan! It''s really you! I can''t believe we''re meeting here!"


    But Chris and the others weren''t so quick to celebrate. The more they thought about what had just happened¡ªthe retreating zombies, the strange behavior¡ªthe more uneasy they felt. Adding to their suspicion was the resemblance between Ethan and a figure they''d seen in blurry photos circulating online.


    "Sean! Be careful! He might be a zombie!" Chris warned.


    "Don''t be ridiculous!" Sean snapped, clearly annoyed. "How could you say that?"


    He was visibly upset. After all, this was his childhood friend, someone he hadn''t seen in ten years. To hear him accused of being a zombie was infuriating.


    "Ethan isn''t a zombie! My eyes are like zombie detectors¡ªI''d know if he was one!" Sean declared confidently.


    ¡­

 Chapter 48 Well trade!

    "Zombie detectors?"Chris and the others stared at Ethan with what could only be described as a "brilliant" expression on his face. For some reason, the camera on this so-called detector seemed a little... off-kilter.


    "It''s been a while, hasn''t it?"


    Mia leapt down from the rooftop, a rare trace of emotion flickering in her eyes. She hadn''t expected to run into Ethan in this brutal, apocalyptic world. The coincidence was almost unbelievable.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "Just passing through," Ethan replied casually.


    Sean, on the other hand, was visibly excited. With a big grin, he said, "This place is a five-star zombie nest! There were a ton of zombies here earlier¡ªit was super dangerous. The fact that you made it out alive is pretty impressive!"


    Ethan glanced at Sean, taking in those unique eyes of his. After all these years, Sean really hadn''t changed one bit.


    "What about you guys? What are you doing here?"


    "Someone stole our supplies and holed up in this area. We''re here to track them down!" Sean explained.


    "Oh?"


    Ethan raised an eyebrow. He''d heard about the stolen supplies from the shelter, but he hadn''t expected the thieves to hide out in his territory.


    When did this happen?


    And why didn''t he know about it?


    "I know this area pretty well. Maybe I can help you find them."


    "Really? That''d be awesome!"


    Sean didn''t think twice. To him, running into an old friend and having him join their group was nothing but good news.


    But Chris and the others standing behind him? They were frozen in place, too scared to make a move.


    In their minds, Ethan was most likely the zombie king¡ªthe source of all the danger in this area. And now Sean was inviting him to join their team?!


    This world had officially gone insane. It was like a mouse inviting a cat to dinner.


    Mia nodded in agreement and added, "Yeah, once we find the supplies, we can take you back to the shelter. It''s safe there."


    "Pfft!"


    Chris and the others nearly choked.


    Sean was already ridiculous enough, but Mia? She was on another level. She was actually suggesting they bring Ethan back to the shelter!


    At this point, they weren''t even sure if the shelter was safe anymore. That probably depended on Ethan''s mood.


    Ethan thought for a moment but didn''t outright refuse. "We''ll see."


    "Alright," Mia replied, then turned to the four people behind her. "What are you guys doing still hiding on the roof? Come down already!"


    "Uh... okay," Chris and the others answered hesitantly. Their voices were shaky, and their expressions were filled with worry, but they still jumped down to the street and cautiously approached.


    The closer they got to Ethan, the stronger their unease grew. They couldn''t tell if it was just their imagination, but there was an inexplicable sense of danger in the air.


    And then they noticed Ethan''s eyes. They were cold, devoid of any emotion. When he looked at them, it was as if he were staring at livestock.


    The only time his gaze showed any spark of life was when he spoke to Mia or Sean.


    "Let me introduce you," Mia said, gesturing to the group. "These four are Awakeners from the shelter¡ªChris, Nick..." She went through each name.


    "Hmm."


    Ethan responded with a single, indifferent grunt. He didn''t even bother to look at the four of them, his attitude making it clear he didn''t consider them worth his attention.


    Chris forced a smile, his nerves barely holding together. "Ahaha... hi, nice to meet you!"


    The four of them were on edge, but for now, it seemed like Ethan didn''t intend to kill them. If he had, the horde of zombies from earlier would''ve been more than enough to finish them off.


    So, they decided to play dumb and pretend Ethan was just a regular human.


    Sean, however, wasn''t pretending¡ªhe was genuinely clueless. And incredibly enthusiastic.


    "Ethan, once we find the supplies, you''ve got to join us for a feast! We''ll have fried chicken and beer¡ªit''ll be like a reunion party!"


    "Sure," Ethan agreed without hesitation.


    Just then, Sean''s stomach let out a loud, embarrassing growl.


    The intense hunger made his head spin, his limbs go weak, and he almost collapsed on the spot.


    Ethan took one look at him and immediately understood his condition. You''re starving to this extent¡­ and you''re still thinking about treating me to a meal?


    "How about I treat you first?"


    "Huh? You have food on you right now?" Sean''s "brilliant" eyes widened in disbelief.


    "A little. Not much¡­"


    With a casual wave of his hand, Ethan pulled out some bread, sausages, and a pack of beef jerky from his spatial storage ring.


    These were supplies he''d looted from a warehouse not long ago¡ªpriceless in this apocalyptic world. His storage ring was still stocked with plenty of them, but to him, they weren''t of much use.


    Sean stared at the food, completely dumbfounded. It was like Ethan had conjured it out of thin air.


    Uncontrollable tears of gratitude welled up in his eyes¡­ or maybe it was just drool. There was beef jerky in there¡ªhis favorite snack!


    "Thanks! I won''t hold back then!"


    Sean grabbed the food, tore open the packaging, and started stuffing his face. Enjoy exclusive content from empire


    The rich, oily flavor of the beef jerky spread across his tongue, the spicy and savory taste lighting up his senses.


    "This is amazing!"


    Hunger truly is the best seasoning. In Sean''s current state, the beef jerky tasted like the finest delicacy on Earth.


    Watching Sean devour the food, Ethan couldn''t help but be reminded of their childhood. Back in the orphanage, Sean had always loved beef jerky.


    He was so afraid of the other kids stealing it that he''d hide it under his blanket when he slept. Of course, it didn''t take long for the jerky to get squished, leaving a greasy mess all over his bed. The headmaster had scolded him so badly that day.


    "Gulp."


    Mia, watching Sean eat with such relish, couldn''t help but swallow hard. Her mouth watered involuntarily, and her stomach let out a faint growl of its own.


    Ethan glanced at her but didn''t say anything.


    Instead, he pulled out more food¡ªbread, sausages, and beef jerky¡ªthis time adding a bottle of chocolate-flavored Ensure meal replacement shake. He handed it to her.


    "I''m not hungry," Mia said, shaking her head in refusal.


    Ethan studied her for a moment. Still the same as when we were kids¡ªsoft all over, but stubborn to the core.


    "It''s fine. Just eat."


    "¡­Okay."


    Mia hesitantly took the food, but her mind was still conflicted. In the apocalypse, food was incredibly precious. Ethan had just said he didn''t have much, so she felt guilty taking it.


    "What''s wrong now?" Ethan asked, noticing her hesitation and the strange look on her face.


    Mia stared at him blankly, then picked up the bread and said, "It''s expired."


    "¡­" Ethan was speechless. "Eat it or don''t. Your choice."


    The bread''s label did show it was past its expiration date, but since it had been stored in his spatial ring, it was perfectly preserved and completely safe to eat.


    Mia stopped overthinking it. I''ll just repay him later, she thought.


    She opened the packaging and began eating.


    Meanwhile, Chris and the other three stood in the back, staring intently at the food. Their stomachs churned, growling loudly as they watched, their mouths practically watering.


    But none of them dared to ask Ethan for anything.


    The way he''d pulled food out of thin air was enough to show how strange and powerful he was.


    And if they weren''t careful, they might end up becoming the food.


    So, the four of them quickly turned their heads away. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Out of sight, out of mind.


    It didn''t take long for Mia to finish eating. She looked noticeably more energetic afterward.


    "I''ll pay you back for this food," she said. "Or I can trade Neurocores or Crystal Cores for it."


    In the shelter, one Neurocore could be exchanged for a bag of instant noodles, and one Crystal Core could get you an entire box. This kind of value exchange was second nature to them now, so she felt awkward just taking Ethan''s food for free.


    "Yeah, exactly!" Sean chimed in, his mouth still greasy from the jerky. "We''ll trade! I''m not just freeloading!"


    ¡­

 Chapter 49 Hey, beautiful, lets have some fun!

    Mia and Ethan finished eating, recharged their energy, and continued their search for members of the "Black Hand Legion."Thanks to Ethan, the journey was surprisingly smooth. The ferocious zombies that usually roamed the streets seemed to have vanished without a trace.


    It was almost surreal¡ªMia felt like she was just taking a casual afternoon stroll through the city.


    Ethan chatted with the two of them as they walked, reminiscing about things like picking cherries and making dumplings. His demeanor was so relaxed, it was as if the apocalypse didn''t exist.


    Chris and the others exchanged uneasy glances.


    They didn''t dare ask questions, nor did they dare say anything. They simply followed behind in silence, doing their best to act invisible.


    But they couldn''t help noticing something unusual¡ªMia, who was usually quiet and reserved, was talking a lot more than usual today.


    Far behind them, on the rooftop of a tall building, three figures stood watching: Bulldozer, Laura, and the PhD zombie. Their piercing, predatory eyes locked onto the group below.


    "Why is the boss hanging out with humans?" Laura asked, her tone tinged with jealousy.


    "Don''t underestimate that human woman," the PhD said calmly. "I doubt even you could take her on."


    "Tch." Laura scoffed, unconvinced. "If it weren''t for the boss''s orders, I''d have already cracked her skull open and eaten her brain!"


    The PhD didn''t respond. Instead, he turned to Bulldozer.


    "The boss is tracking some humans who snuck into the territory. They''re heading toward the area you were supposed to patrol, right?"


    "Yeah, but they''ve got it wrong," Bulldozer said confidently. "I''ve been through that area a bunch of times. There''s no way any humans could''ve gotten in."


    The three subordinates stood there, flanked by thousands of elite zombies below, all ready to act. For now, though, they were content to watch the drama unfold.


    Experience tales with empire


    ...


    By this time, Ethan and the group had reached the edge of his territory. Since the expansion, this was his first time patrolling this far out.


    From a distance, he caught the faint scent of blood in the air¡ªthere were definitely humans nearby.


    The street ahead used to be lined with karaoke bars, once a bustling nightlife hub filled with music, lights, and laughter. Now, it was a wasteland. The buildings were cracked and crumbling, signs had fallen, shattered glass littered the ground, and bloodstains were everywhere, mingling with the mangled remains of corpses.


    Abandoned cars sat rusting on the roadside, their surfaces covered in thick webs.


    One building stood out. Its first-floor glass doors were shattered, weeds sprouted from the steps, and the interior was eerily quiet¡ªjust like the other ruins. But on the second floor, the windows had been boarded up.


    It was clear someone had been there. The modifications were unmistakable.


    "Found it," Mia said, her sharp eyes fixed on the building. She had clearly sensed something too.


    Behind them, Chris frowned. The Black Hand Legion had a reputation for being ruthless and cruel, and he couldn''t help but voice his concern: "According to the intel, there are over ten Awakeners in there. They''ve also taken three hostages. The higher-ups want us to recover the supplies and rescue the hostages."


    "Hostages?" Ethan muttered under his breath. For some reason, the word felt foreign to him, like it didn''t belong in his vocabulary.


    "Uh¡­" Chris hesitated, unsure how to respond, and decided to stay quiet.


    Sean glanced at Ethan. "I''ve heard the Black Hand Legion is brutal. Maybe you should stay back and let us handle this."


    "Brutal?" Ethan repeated, the word rolling off his tongue with a strange familiarity.


    "It''s fine," he said casually. "I''ll go in with you."


    "Alright, but stick close to me," Sean said, nodding. He was confident in his abilities¡ªafter all, he was an Awakener from Refuge 002.


    With that, the group headed straight for the karaoke bar. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    Inside the building, thirteen members of the Black Hand Legion were gathered. Among them, six had developed crystal cores and awakened abilities, making them exceptionally powerful.


    One of the six stood out¡ªa woman with short hair and a tattoo on the right side of her face. The tattoo depicted a black hand gripping a skull, giving her an unsettling, almost deranged appearance.


    She was a psychic Awakener, with an extraordinary sense of perception.


    Suddenly, the woman stood up from the sofa.


    "Gideon, someone''s approaching us!"


    "Oh?"


    The bald man leading the group narrowed his eyes, a dangerous glint flashing in them. Even hiding out in a place like this, they''d still been found?


    "How many?"


    "Six. Only two of them have crystal cores," the woman replied.


    Despite her heightened abilities, she couldn''t sense Ethan''s presence at all.


    The bald man let out a cold snort. "Just two Awakeners with crystal cores, and they think they can come after us? Overconfident fools. Let''s go meet them."


    "Yeah, heh heh heh," a man beside him chuckled sinisterly, clearly not taking the situation seriously.


    They left three people behind to guard the hostages, while the remaining ten headed downstairs.


    ...


    By now, Ethan''s group had entered the building. The crunch of shattered glass under their feet echoed through the first-floor lobby.


    It wasn''t long before faint footsteps could be heard coming from upstairs.


    "They''re coming down," Mia said calmly, stepping forward on her own.


    Chris and the others were too weak in combat for her to rely on. She figured it would be faster to handle this herself.


    At the top of the staircase, a group of people appeared.


    Leading them was the bald man, his triangular eyes gleaming with malice. His eyebrows were completely shaved off, giving him an even more menacing look. This was Gideon Voss, a mid-level leader of the Black Hand Legion, known by his nickname, "The Bald One."


    Behind him stood a motley crew of individuals, each with their own unique and intimidating appearance¡ªnose rings, lip piercings, tattoos covering their faces. Their expressions were hostile as they sized up Mia.


    "Well, well, it really is her," one of them said with a sly grin.


    A young man in a leather jacket, his eyes gleaming with excitement, stepped forward.


    "Wait, you know her?" someone beside him asked, curious.


    "Yeah, I''ve seen her profile on the Refuge Network," the leather-jacketed man replied, his expression turning lecherous.


    He had come across Mia''s photo on the network before. The moment he saw her, he was struck by her beauty¡ªshe was stunning, almost unreal. Ever since then, he''d fantasized about meeting her in person.


    And now, here she was, standing right in front of him. It felt like he''d hit the jackpot.


    What''s more, he vividly remembered the short bio beneath her photo on the network:


    "I''m a gentle girl, afraid of pain."


    "I love gentle girls," the man said, licking his lips. "Gideon, let me handle her."


    "You''ve got good taste," Gideon said with a wicked grin. "Go ahead, she''s all yours."


    It wasn''t that they were stupid or overly cocky. Mia''s aura, when she wasn''t actively fighting, was subdued. To them, she seemed like nothing more than an ordinary B-rank Awakener. Most people wouldn''t be able to sense her true strength.


    The leather-jacketed man''s excitement was palpable. He crouched slightly, pulling a gleaming alloy dagger from a sheath strapped to his leg. The blade shimmered coldly, razor-sharp.


    "Hey, beautiful, let''s have some fun!" he sneered.


    In a flash, he lunged forward, the dagger aimed straight at Mia. His speed was impressive¡ªhe was a speed-enhanced Awakener, and his movements were almost too fast to track.


    But Mia didn''t move. She stood perfectly still, her large eyes fixed on him, unblinking. She didn''t even flinch, let alone try to dodge.


    The glint of the dagger grew larger and larger in her pupils as it closed in, the blade mere inches from her face.


    Then, in an instant, Mia raised her hand and caught the blade mid-strike.


    Shhhk!


    Blood spurted from her palm, crimson streaks running down her wrist and staining her pale, porcelain skin. The vivid red stood out starkly against her white hand, creating a striking, almost surreal image.


    ...

 Chapter 50 Not human?

    The sharp, searing pain coursed through her nerves, jolting every cell in her body into action. The killing instinct within her was on the verge of erupting.That single stab triggered Mia''s awakening ability, [Deadly Pain]. Her aura surged, growing stronger by the second. On her right wrist, a bracelet displayed a glowing indicator:


    Pain Level: 10%


    "Huh?"


    The young man in the leather jacket immediately sensed something was wrong. He tried to pull his alloy dagger back, but Mia''s grip was like a steel vice. No matter how hard he struggled, the blade wouldn''t budge.


    In his frantic attempts to free the weapon, the dagger sank even deeper into her flesh. Blood oozed out, dripping through Mia''s fingers.


    The pain level continued to rise.


    15%.


    Crack!


    Mia suddenly exerted force, snapping the blade in half with her bare hands. Holding the broken shard, she lunged straight for the man''s temple.


    Thud!


    The man didn''t even have time to react. A sharp, stabbing pain exploded in his head as warm blood trickled down the side of his face. His vision blurred, and his consciousness began to fade.


    "This¡­ this is supposed to be the sweet girl?"


    That was his final thought before his pupils dilated, and his lifeless body collapsed to the ground with a heavy thud.


    In mere moments, Mia had taken down an Awakener who had already formed a crystal core.


    Gideon and the others froze, their pupils contracting in shock. They couldn''t believe what they had just witnessed. The seemingly delicate girl had turned out to be utterly ruthless.


    "She killed him that easily?"


    "Something''s¡­ off about her."


    "Everyone, stay alert. This girl is way more dangerous than she looks!"


    "..."


    The group''s expressions grew grim.


    When Mia had killed the man, her face had remained calm, completely unperturbed. Her movements were precise, efficient, and merciless¡ªclearly the work of someone who had done this many times before.


    Mia lowered her gaze to the corpse at her feet, as if suddenly remembering something. Slowly, she crouched down. Using the broken alloy blade, she pried open the man''s skull. Then, with her pale fingers, she reached inside and began to rummage around.


    "What the hell is she doing?"


    Ethan couldn''t help but ask, his curiosity piqued. Watching her movements, he was reminded of the time back at the orphanage when she helped prepare meals, kneading raw meat with her bare hands. The sticky, slimy sensation had been enough to make anyone gag.


    Before long, Mia found what she was looking for. She yanked out the man''s crystal core, her hands now drenched in blood, along with bits of red and white matter clinging to her fingers.


    She stood up and walked over to Ethan, holding the bloodied core out to him.


    "You gave me bread. I''m giving you a crystal core in return."


    "Oh¡­"


    Ethan nodded, realizing she''d been thinking about this the whole time. Just like before, she was still as impatient as ever.


    But as he looked at her outstretched hand, dripping with blood and other unidentifiable substances, he hesitated.


    "Uh¡­ doesn''t seem very sanitary, does it?"


    "It''s fresh out of the skull. Still warm. Clean and hygienic," Mia replied, as if trying to reassure him.


    To Ethan, the scene was like someone spilling a bowl of beef stew on the floor¡ªbroth mixed with chunks of meat spreading everywhere, making it impossible to step anywhere without feeling queasy.


    He stayed rooted in place, unwilling to move. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mia''s beautiful eyes narrowed slightly as she glanced at him, her expression puzzled. "What are you hesitating for?"


    "It''s just¡­ eating like this doesn''t feel very elegant," Ethan said, trying to keep a straight face.


    "..."


    Mia''s face darkened. Mimicking his earlier tone, she snapped, "Take it or leave it!"


    ...


    The group of onlookers, including Gideon, stood frozen in place, too stunned to speak.


    This girl was terrifying. There was nothing "gentle" about her, contrary to what the leather-jacketed man had claimed. If anything, his death felt entirely deserved.


    At the same time, a question lingered in their minds:


    Is she really from the official shelter?


    Why does she seem even more brutal than us?


    The Black Hand Legion had done their share of atrocities¡ªcannibalism, torture, murder¡ªbut there was one thing they lacked compared to Mia: her unnerving calmness.


    "Wait¡­ hold on¡­"


    Suddenly, Gideon noticed something alarming. He scanned the group in front of him, his eyes moving from Ethan to Chris, counting each person carefully.


    No matter how he counted, there was one extra person.


    "Emily, didn''t you say there were six of them? Why are there seven now?"


    "I¡­"


    The short-haired girl furrowed her brows, her expression growing increasingly grim.


    "Gideon, one of them¡­ doesn''t seem human."


    "What?" Gideon''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    He trusted Emily''s psychic perception¡ªit was rarely wrong.


    Not human?


    Then what were they?


    Following Emily''s gaze, Gideon looked toward Ethan. He saw him casually pick up the blood-soaked crystal core and place it in his mouth, savoring it as though it were the sweetest delicacy.


    The answer became glaringly obvious.


    A zombie.


    Gideon''s heart sank. The people from the official shelter were traveling with a zombie?


    The absurdity of the situation was almost too much to process. A wave of intense danger washed over him as he glanced around.


    Right now, their only advantage was their numbers.


    "Forget everything else. Kill them. Everyone, attack!"


    "Got it."


    The others nodded silently.


    In an instant, the battle erupted. Members of the Black Hand Legion activated their awakening abilities, their auras flaring like wild beasts ready to pounce.


    Mia turned her head to glance at Ethan, her expression still calm. "Stay here. Don''t move. I''ll go collect a few more crystal cores."


    "Huh?" Ethan raised an eyebrow.


    But before he could respond, Gideon and his main fighters had already closed in on Mia.


    Gideon''s awakening ability was metallic skin, which made his body incredibly durable. His skin shimmered as it transformed, his entire body covered in a gleaming silver layer. Every movement he made produced the sound of clashing steel, as though he were wearing a full suit of armor.


    With a swing of his massive fist, carrying the force of a wrecking ball, he aimed straight for Mia''s face.


    Mia didn''t flinch. She calmly raised her slender arm to block the attack.


    Boom!


    A dull thud echoed as Mia absorbed the blow, though the sheer force pushed her back several feet. Her arm trembled, a sharp pain radiating through it.


    Pain Level: 19%.


    Gideon''s metallic face twisted into a grin. "Now! Hit her!"


    Experience tales at empire


    "On it!"


    Behind him, Emily responded immediately, unleashing a psychic attack. Her mental energy surged like a tidal wave, crashing into Mia''s mind and triggering a mental storm.


    Mia''s head felt like it had been doused in boiling oil. The excruciating pain clouded her thoughts, and her vision blurred as her consciousness began to waver.


    Gideon seized the opportunity, his massive fist swinging down again, this time aiming to crush her skull.


    But then, the numbers on Mia''s bracelet shifted.


    Pain Level: 27%.


    Her eyes snapped into focus, their clarity cutting through the haze. The pain didn''t weaken her¡ªit made her stronger.


    In a flash, she clenched her fist and struck Gideon''s chest with a speed too fast for the eye to follow.


    Boom!


    Even with his metallic body, Gideon''s chest caved in under the impact. The sheer force of the blow sent him flying backward like a ragdoll, crashing through a wall and burying him under a pile of rubble.


    "What¡­ how is this possible?"


    Emily''s eyes widened in horror. Her leader, Gideon, had been sent flying despite her psychic attack. Her face twisted with rage, the Black Hand Legion tattoo on her cheek seeming to writhe like a living thing.


    But there was no time to dwell on it. She quickly turned her head, searching for Mia to launch another psychic assault.


    However, when she looked up, she was met with a pale, delicate face¡ªMia''s face¡ªalready inches from her own.


    "...!"

 Chapter 51 Hey, dont bother…

    The next second, Mia''s fingers, sharp as blades, plunged into the artery in her opponent''s neck.Emily''s face froze in an expression of sheer terror. Her mouth opened as if to say something, but all that came out was a gush of blood.


    Another body collapsed at Mia''s feet.


    "What happens¡­ if it hits 100%?"


    A deep, magnetic voice suddenly spoke near her ear.


    She turned her head and saw Ethan''s handsome face.


    Ethan had already noticed the peculiar detail on her wrist and couldn''t help but ask, his curiosity piqued.


    Mia smiled faintly. "I''d probably die."


    The bracelet she wore was a custom device created by researchers. It was linked to her pain receptors, monitoring the maximum level of pain her body could endure.


    If it ever reached 100%, it would unlock Mia''s strongest state¡ªbut it would also mean the end of her life.


    Meanwhile¡­


    Sean was locked in combat with an Awakener who had condensed a crystal core. His opponent was a brute with enhanced strength, wielding a massive alloy battle axe that weighed several tons, yet he swung it as if it were weightless.


    The axe whistled through the air, aiming straight for Sean with devastating force.


    "Damn it! Mia''s already ''paid her debt'' to Ethan. Guess it''s my turn¡­"


    Sean''s sharp eyes darted around, calculating his next move. Suddenly, his body crackled with energy. His previously lean frame bulked up, muscles swelling as his physique became noticeably more powerful.


    This was Sean''s Awakener ability: Fearless Berserk.


    While it drastically reduced his intelligence, it massively boosted all his physical attributes.


    Sean''s once sharp and calculating expression now bordered on vacant, almost dumb. But as the giant axe came hurtling toward him, he didn''t flinch. Instead, he raised his fist to meet it head-on.


    CLANG!


    The sound of metal reverberated through the air. The axe''s handle bent under the impact, warping out of shape. Even the strength-enhanced Awakener wielding it couldn''t withstand the shock¡ªhis hands split open at the seams, blood dripping from his palms. The pain forced him to release the weapon, and the axe went flying.


    "What the¡­?"


    The man''s face twisted in disbelief.


    He hadn''t expected Sean to be this strong.


    Before he could recover, Sean was already in front of him. With a single, devastating punch to the chest, the sound of bones shattering echoed in the air. The man''s entire skeleton seemed to collapse inward, his body contorting grotesquely as he was sent flying like a broken rag doll.


    "Got him!" Sean said, clenching his fist triumphantly.


    The small fry from the Black Hand Legion were no match for Mia and her team. The two sides weren''t even in the same league. After all, Mia and her group were Awakeners from Refuge #001¡ªthe strongest of their kind.


    Even Chris and the other three team members worked seamlessly together. Armed with alloy blades, they formed a tactical formation and engaged several Awakeners who had condensed Neurocores.


    It didn''t take long before they took down two of them.


    "Goddamn it! They''re this strong?!"


    Gideon, who had been sent flying earlier, struggled to sit up from the pile of rubble he''d landed in. He looked around and realized two of his strongest fighters had already been killed.


    What made it worse was Mia. She wasn''t even fully engaged in the fight¡ªshe was casually chatting with Ethan, the two of them laughing and talking like they were catching up over coffee.


    It was clear they didn''t see him as a threat at all.


    A wave of panic washed over Gideon. It felt like a steel spike was pressing against his forehead, a constant reminder that death was looming over him. The thought of escape crept into his mind.


    But he knew there was no way he could outrun Mia.


    Then, he remembered¡ªthere were still three of his men upstairs, guarding the hostages from the refuge.


    "That''s my last card to play!"


    With that, Gideon leapt to the second floor in a single bound.


    Back on the first floor, Gideon''s remaining men were already struggling to hold their ground. When they saw their leader abandon them, despair set in. A single thought echoed in their minds:


    "Son of a bitch!"


    Moments later, Chris and the others cut them down one by one.


    The battle on the first floor was over.


    Ethan hadn''t lifted a finger. After all, these were just small fry¡ªnot worth his effort. He was content to watch from the sidelines.


    "Here! Take these!"


    Sean walked over, holding a crystal core and several Neurocores, and handed them to Ethan.


    Ethan glanced at him. "Isn''t this a bit much?"


    "Nope! The dean used to tell us when we were kids, ''A small act of kindness can change someone''s life.'' You gave me bread when I was starving, so I owe you big time!" Sean said with conviction, as if it were the most natural thing in the world.


    Ethan didn''t argue further and accepted the crystal core and Neurocores.


    ...


    Upstairs, in the second-floor lobby¡­


    What was once a bustling karaoke bar was now eerily empty. The air was thick with tension.


    In the center of the room, three people knelt on the floor, trembling. They were bound with iron chains, muffled cries escaping from behind the tape covering their mouths.


    Gideon ripped the tape off their mouths, intending to use their pleas for help as leverage. Maybe, just maybe, if Mia had a soft spot, she''d let him go.


    It wasn''t long before Ethan and the others arrived.


    "Mia! Please save me! I don''t want to die! Please!" one of the hostages wailed, tears streaming down his face.


    "Stay back! Don''t come any closer, or I''ll kill them right now!" Gideon barked, his voice sharp and desperate.


    "Huh?" Mia tilted her head, her gaze shifting to the hostages.


    The three captives were trembling uncontrollably, their cries for help growing louder. They were utterly terrified, on the verge of breaking down.


    Ethan, as usual, stayed back, watching the scene unfold with mild curiosity. He wanted to see how Mia would handle this situation.


    Mia, hearing Gideon''s threat, actually stopped in her tracks. She didn''t move forward but instead stood still, her expression thoughtful as if she were calculating something.


    "Hmm¡­ saving one Awakener and bringing them back to the refuge would get me two cans of meat. But killing Gideon would earn me a crystal core. No matter how I look at it¡­ killing him is the better deal."


    Gideon noticed Mia''s hesitation and assumed his threat had worked. A smug grin spread across his face.


    People from the refuge, he thought, were so bound by their rules and regulations. They were used to being controlled, and it made them predictable. Pathetic, really.


    "Heh, your superiors must''ve ordered you to save people, right?" Gideon sneered.


    "Yeah," Mia replied with a small nod, not bothering to deny it.


    Gideon''s grin widened. "Good! Then let us go, and I''ll let you take these three with you."


    "That won''t be necessary," Mia said, her voice calm. "Because¡­ I don''t follow orders." Enjoy exclusive content from empire


    "What?"


    Gideon froze, his smugness evaporating in an instant. He realized what she meant.


    Even the three hostages looked stunned, their faces blank with confusion. For a moment, they thought they were saved. But now, their hopes plummeted, crashing into despair.


    Before anyone could react, Mia made her move. In a flash, her figure blurred as she darted forward with lightning speed.


    Gideon clenched his jaw, his body tensing under the immense pressure. But desperation fueled his resolve, and he roared with fury.


    "Brothers! Fight to the death!"


    He spat the words through gritted teeth, slashing his hand down in a decisive motion. His blade sliced toward the hostages¡ªif he was going to die, he''d take a few with him.


    "Yeah! Fight to the death!" his three subordinates echoed, their voices filled with defiance. They were all Awakeners who had condensed crystal cores, and their combined strength was nothing to scoff at.


    BOOM!


    The fight erupted in an instant. Mia clashed with Gideon head-on, their fists colliding with a deafening impact. The sheer force sent Gideon flying, smashing through two walls of private karaoke rooms before he finally came to a stop. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But Gideon''s metallic skin absorbed most of the damage. He crawled out of the rubble, relatively unscathed, and charged at Mia again.


    Meanwhile, Sean was locked in combat with Gideon''s three subordinates. The trio worked together seamlessly, using their agility and coordination to keep Sean occupied. For now, they managed to hold their ground, preventing him from gaining the upper hand.


    The entire lobby descended into chaos. Tiles shattered, walls crumbled, and waves of energy rippled through the air.


    Chris and the other three team members stayed back, standing behind Ethan. This was a battle between Awakeners who had condensed crystal cores¡ªat their Neurocore stage, they weren''t qualified to join in.


    Among all the chaos, the fight between Mia and Gideon was the most intense.


    No matter how many times Mia sent Gideon flying, he always got back up, like an indestructible cockroach. His defensive abilities were formidable, and Mia''s strength, which relied on her pain threshold, wasn''t enough to break through his defenses. For now, she couldn''t deal any significant damage.


    "Tch¡­ if that''s the case, I''ll have to use the old method," Mia muttered, her eyes narrowing.


    There were plenty of ways to increase her pain threshold. The simplest? Self-harm.


    Back when she was in the psychiatric hospital, she''d done it countless times.


    Just as she was about to act, a voice called out from behind her.


    "Hey, don''t bother¡­"

 Chapter 52 Actual kills… sixteen

    mia was undeniably powerful, but she was nothing like ethan when it came to fighting. her style was brutal, messy, and downright violent¡ªblood and gore splattered everywhere, leaving a chaotic scene in her wake.she turned her head and saw ethan approaching, his steps steady, his expression calm. she immediately understood what he meant without him saying a word.


    taking a few steps back, she ceded the battlefield to him.


    gideon, on the other hand, narrowed his eyes as he watched ethan. his heart skipped a beat. the intense battle earlier had left him disoriented, and in the chaos, he had completely forgotten about the most dangerous person in the room.


    ethan hadn''t made a single move the entire time.


    and no one knew what his awakened ability was.


    gideon didn''t dare let his guard down. forcing himself to focus, he directed all his attention toward ethan.


    but ethan kept walking, his pace unchanging, the distance between them shrinking with every step.


    "what''s he up to?" gideon thought, confused. he watched as ethan came closer and closer, until he was right in front of him. at this point, gideon had no choice but to act.


    "die!" gideon roared, his voice like the screech of grinding metal. he swung his massive, steel-like fist straight at ethan.


    in that instant, ethan''s eyes flashed red. domain of the dead activated.


    a suffocating pressure filled the air, enveloping gideon completely. over the past few days, ethan had been holed up at home, evolving and growing stronger. now, his domain of the dead was more powerful than ever.


    gideon felt as if his body had been plunged into the depths of the ocean. the crushing weight made it nearly impossible for him to move.


    ethan sidestepped effortlessly, dodging gideon''s punch. as he passed by, he extended his hand, his fingers piercing straight into gideon''s skull. in one fluid motion, he pulled out the crystal core lodged inside.


    the entire sequence was seamless, clean, and efficient¡ªlike someone casually picking up an object. it didn''t take the slightest effort.


    "what¡­?"


    gideon''s face froze in shock. the life drained from his body in an instant. his metallic skin faded away, revealing his original form underneath. his body tilted backward and collapsed to the ground with a heavy thud.


    he was dead.


    gideon''s eyes remained wide open, staring blankly at the ceiling. even in death, he couldn''t comprehend what had just happened. he died with unresolved confusion, unable to rest in peace.


    the whole thing had taken only a few seconds¡ªthe time it took ethan to walk a few steps. extracting gideon''s crystal core had been as easy as reaching into a bag and pulling something out.


    chris and the others were dumbfounded. it was their first time witnessing such a method of killing.


    gideon''s body looked completely intact, yet his crystal core had been removed.


    "a phantom infected¡­"


    there was no doubt about it. ethan was a phantom infected.


    a chill ran down their spines, and their hair stood on end. fear gripped them as they became even more certain: ethan was the zombie king of the phantom infected, capable of killing without leaving a trace.


    gideon''s three subordinates were equally stunned, their faces frozen in disbelief.


    their boss¡­ just died? just like that?


    what the hell had just happened?


    while one of them was still in shock, sean seized the opportunity. he swung his fist into the man''s chest, shattering his bones with a sickening crunch. the man let out a scream before collapsing to the ground, lifeless.


    "damn it!"


    the remaining two finally realized the situation was hopeless. no matter how hard they fought, it was all in vain.


    their will to fight crumbled. their mental defenses shattered, and they were quickly overwhelmed. sean took them down with ease.


    and with that, the battle was over.


    silence returned to the room. the ktv lounge was a wreck, littered with bodies. three hostages and thirteen members of the black hand legion¡ªall dead.


    "ethan, you''re incredible! you took down that metal guy like it was nothing!" sean exclaimed, his eyes wide with amazement.


    "you''re not too bad yourself," ethan replied. he hadn''t expected sean, of all people, to awaken such a powerful ability.


    sean burst out laughing. "hahaha, so you noticed, huh?"


    the others were busy cleaning up the battlefield while mia walked over to the bodies of the three hostages. she stood there, staring down at them with an unblinking gaze.


    it seemed like she felt regret¡ªregret that they hadn''t been able to save them in time.


    then, she crouched down, her fingers piercing into their skulls one by one, carefully extracting their neurocores.


    "enemy crystal cores are valuable, but we shouldn''t waste our own people''s neurocores either¡­" she muttered under her breath. maybe it was because she''d lived through hard times, but mia had a habit of being frugal. she was, in a way, a practical and resourceful girl.


    meanwhile, chris and the others were off to the side, holding a communicator and reporting the situation to the headquarters of the shelter.


    "uh¡­ the black hand legion members have been dealt with. total number of hostiles: thirteen. actual kills¡­ sixteen."


    ...


    at the same time, ethan had also embraced his own version of "frugality." he wandered upstairs and downstairs, collecting all sixteen corpses and storing them in his spatial storage ring.


    sean, watching this unfold, was completely dumbfounded. he couldn''t help but blurt out, "wait, where''d the bodies go? did you just¡­ take them?"


    "yeah," ethan replied casually. "packing them up to take back as dog food."


    "damn!" sean scratched his head, looking a little bewildered. was ethan treating this like a buffet? and now he was even packing leftovers to go?


    elsewhere, mia and the others had found the supplies that had been stolen. to be honest, it wasn''t much. ethan glanced over the haul: five boxes of instant noodles, a few crates of canned beef, two bags of rice, and a bag of flour.


    there were also some fruit cans, chocolate, and other snacks, but most of it was expired. gideon and his crew had already eaten a good chunk of it.


    it was clear that the shelter was seriously short on resources. the fact that they''d sent mia, their no. 001, and sean, their no. 002, for such a small stash showed just how desperate they were.


    "alright, let''s head back," mia said.


    sean''s face lit up with excitement. "heh, we''ve got food this time!"


    behind them, chris and the other three had taken on the role of porters, hauling the rice and crates. they looked a bit disheveled, struggling under the weight of the supplies.


    what''s more, the four of them were absolutely terrified of ethan. they didn''t dare get close to him, keeping a safe distance as they followed far behind.


    "ethan, why don''t you come back to the shelter with us?" sean asked.


    "no," ethan replied, shaking his head.


    sean looked confused. "why not?"


    "i don''t need a shelter," ethan said simply.


    "oh¡­" sean nodded, though it was clear he didn''t fully understand.


    by now, they had reached the street where they''d first met. it was time to part ways.


    mia''s large eyes fixed on ethan. "when will we see you again?"


    "if the shelter ever runs out of food, you can trade crystal cores with me for supplies," ethan said after a moment of thought.


    "alright." mia agreed without hesitation. it was a straightforward business arrangement.


    to make things easier, the two exchanged contact information online so they could stay in touch and chat if needed.


    with everything settled, ethan said his goodbyes.


    "this is it. see you next time."


    "yeah, see you," mia replied. without looking back, she turned and walked away. find more to read at empire


    chris and the others, weighed down with supplies, made a wide detour around ethan, clearly still afraid of him. they hurried to catch up with mia, practically jogging to keep pace.


    "bye, ethan! let''s chat online later!" sean called out, waving as he turned to leave.


    the sun was setting, casting a warm, golden glow over the street. their shadows stretched long across the ground as mia and her group gradually disappeared into the distance.


    ethan stood there, watching them until they vanished at the end of the street.


    then, from the alleys, side streets, and nearby buildings, zombies began to emerge. one by one, they gathered behind ethan. among them were hulking bulldozers, the eerie laura, and even the phd zombie. they all assembled in an orderly fashion, standing silently behind him. s~ea??h the n?velfire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    one of them finally broke the silence. "boss, were those your friends?"

 Chapter 53 Treasure... treasure...

    "hmm."ethan gave a soft response, then turned and walked toward the building.


    laura tilted her head, looking a little puzzled. the boss... has friends? that was new.


    but before she could dwell on it, a mouthwatering aroma hit her like a wave.


    as ethan walked away, he casually tossed out a pile of corpses¡ªsome of them still warm.


    "hehehehe..." laura grinned wide, deciding not to overthink it.


    ...


    mia and her group had walked quite a distance without encountering any zombies. it wasn''t until they left ethan''s territory that the terrifying figures began to reappear.


    but they were just low-level zombies¡ªweak enough that even regular people could handle them. for awakeners, they posed no threat at all. sear?h the nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "mia, did you notice something?" chris suddenly asked.


    "notice what?" mia turned to look at him.


    chris explained, "we didn''t see any zombies until we left that five-star zombie nest. that means... your friend... is probably the king of that nest!"


    explore new worlds at empire


    "oh."


    mia nodded, her expression calm and unreadable.


    "wait, that''s it?!" chris froze, stunned. her reaction wasn''t what he expected. shouldn''t she be shocked?


    beside them, sean scratched his head. he wasn''t the sharpest tool in the shed, but after everything they''d been through, he was starting to piece things together.


    "mia, do you think... ethan is really a zombie?" sean asked hesitantly.


    "human or zombie¡ªdoes it matter?" mia''s voice paused for a moment before she continued, "as long as he''s ethan, that''s all that matters."


    ...


    near the building.


    the setting sun painted the sky a deep crimson, like blood smeared across the heavens. a few black crows circled overhead, cawing as they flew.


    under the desolate, apocalyptic sky, a few zombies were feasting on fresh flesh.


    "hehehe, the boss is the best! he goes out hunting himself and brings food back for us!" laura''s chin was smeared with blood as she spoke.


    the nearby zombies nodded enthusiastically in agreement.


    in most other nests, it was the underlings who hunted and offered their spoils to the zombie king. but ethan was the complete opposite, and this gesture left laura and the others deeply moved.


    the zombies were happily devouring their meal, but one of them, bulldozer, sat off to the side, lost in thought. his expression carried a hint of guilt.


    he couldn''t shake the feeling that he''d failed in his duties. there had been humans hiding in the area he was supposed to patrol, and he hadn''t noticed. yet ethan hadn''t blamed him¡ªinstead, he''d brought back food for everyone. this only made bulldozer feel worse.


    laura glanced over at him. "not eating?"


    "not hungry," bulldozer replied, crossing his arms and turning his head away with a huff. he was already planning to hunt some humans himself to make up for his failure and show his loyalty to the boss.


    laura, while intelligent, wasn''t perceptive enough to guess what he was thinking. she had no idea what was going on in his head.


    "if you don''t eat now, it''ll all be gone soon. then you''ll have nothing left," she warned.


    "...oh." bulldozer''s eyes flicked toward the pile of flesh, and despite himself, he licked his lips. he couldn''t help but feel tempted.


    "maybe just a bite or two..." he muttered.


    ...


    the next few days passed peacefully, with nothing significant happening.


    ethan stayed holed up in his home, living a leisurely life. he spent his days gathering intel, absorbing energy, and occasionally chatting with mia online.


    the hunger, violence, and danger of the outside world seemed completely disconnected from him.


    the area around the building had become his personal paradise.


    ethan had considered it before¡ªmia and sean were both strong, and with his food supply being more than sufficient, it wouldn''t be a problem to let them stay by his side. if trouble ever came knocking, they''d be two powerful allies.


    but mia and sean weren''t just ordinary people. they were awakeners from refuge 001 and 002, practically celebrities in their own right. and as the saying goes, the tallest tree catches the wind. if they stayed, peace would be out of the question.


    so, ethan decided to let go of the idea for now. it was better for them to remain in the refuge. after all, they could still maintain a cooperative relationship from afar.


    ...


    downstairs, laura and the other zombies were bored out of their minds. every day, they wandered the streets, patrolling the territory. but no matter how hard they tried, there was never anything to show for it.


    the most dejected of them all was bulldozer. with his current level of intelligence¡ªroughly that of a seven- or eight-year-old child¡ªhe still couldn''t let go of his guilt over his earlier "failure."


    at the moment, his massive frame was slumped on the side of the street, his broad back radiating a sense of melancholy.


    "where can i go to kill someone? i need to make up for my mistake. i have to hunt something, bring it back as an offering to the boss. otherwise, i''ll just keep feeling guilty..."


    but the main city had long since fallen. it was a zombie stronghold now, with not a single human in sight. at best, he might be able to fish a few oversized rats out of the sewers.


    still, the thought of presenting two sewer rats to ethan as an offering made bulldozer shudder. he was pretty sure the boss would crush him on the spot.


    "what do i do?"


    as bulldozer sat there, racking his brain, the sound of flapping wings suddenly reached his ears. a red-eyed crow landed on a nearby streetlamp.


    under the blood-red sky, the crow''s beak was smeared with blood, and it was holding a human eyeball in its mouth.


    the scene was grotesque, to say the least.


    "huh?" bulldozer''s small eyes lit up as he stared at the bird, as if he''d just discovered a treasure.


    sensing his gaze, the crow tilted its head back and swallowed the eyeball in one gulp. then it shot bulldozer a disdainful look.


    "big idiot..." the crow croaked.


    "..." bulldozer was speechless. he felt a flicker of annoyance but quickly swallowed it down. he needed something from the bird, so he let it slide.


    "hey, little shadow bird, do you know where i can find prey?" he asked.


    "of course i do..." the crow''s crimson eyes blinked slyly.


    bulldozer perked up, his excitement barely contained. "where? tell me!"


    "i''m not telling you," the crow replied smugly.


    "..." bulldozer scratched his head, feeling a bit awkward. he figured the bird was still holding a grudge from that time he''d tried to catch it. he hadn''t even managed to grab it, but apparently, the attempt was enough to sour their relationship.


    "come on, just tell me. i need to hunt something to offer to the boss."


    "too dangerous... too dangerous... if you go, you won''t come back," the crow warned.


    "pfft, as if!" bulldozer scoffed. he didn''t believe it for a second. he was one of the most well-known zombie kings in the area, and besides, he worked for ethan. how could he not come back?


    "just tell me. if i catch something, i''ll share it with you."


    the crow didn''t respond immediately. its eyes darted around as it thought for a moment. then, with a few flaps of its wings, it took off into the air.


    "follow me... follow me..." it called.


    "hehehe!" bulldozer let out a goofy laugh, grinning like an overgrown child. he stood up from the curb, his massive frame towering over the street.


    the red-eyed crow flew down the road, its wings flapping rhythmically as it muttered to itself.


    "treasure... treasure..."


    "oh?" bulldozer''s jaw dropped into an o-shape. it seemed there wasn''t just prey¡ªthere was treasure too. his curiosity was piqued.


    "could it be... a big, juicy prey?" he wondered, his excitement growing.


    without hesitation, he followed the crow.


    the bird soared through the air, its speed impressive, but bulldozer was no slouch. despite his massive size, he moved with surprising agility, leaping between buildings and scaling walls like a giant, nimble ape.


    the two of them¡ªone in the air, the other on the ground¡ªchased each other deeper and deeper into the city.


    it quickly became clear that the location the crow was leading him to was far beyond ethan''s territory...

 Chapter 54 SQUELCH!

    bulldozer and raven sped forward, darting through the wreckage-strewn streets.a few zombies noticed them, tilting their heads back to let out low growls. clearly, they had wandered out of their usual territory.


    about ten minutes later.


    in the distance, bulldozer spotted a skyscraper with thick black smoke billowing from it, forming a dark cloud in the sky. a helicopter had crashed into the middle floors of the building, its wreckage engulfed in flames.


    the building''s floor-to-ceiling windows were completely shattered, revealing a chaotic scene inside. on one of the middle floors, a group of humans was locked in combat with zombies.


    and that wasn''t all.


    around the skyscraper, an unending tide of zombies surged forward like a relentless wave, surrounding the humans and cutting off any escape.


    some zombies had already breached the building, while others climbed the walls like insects, their sheer numbers creating a grotesque and overwhelming spectacle.


    "there really are people in there," bulldozer muttered under his breath.


    "treasure¡­ treasure¡­" raven flapped its wings, repeating the word like a mantra.


    squinting, bulldozer focused on the scene and noticed that one of the humans was clutching a metal case. the case was handcuffed to his wrist, and the others in the group were clearly protecting him.


    enjoy exclusive content from empire


    it was obvious¡ªthe case was incredibly important to them.


    "what''s in that thing?" bulldozer wondered aloud, his curiosity piqued.


    the man holding the case was maxwell hunt, a high-ranking executive at genesis biotech. he had just retrieved something of immense value from the company''s headquarters, now locked securely inside the case.


    unfortunately, on his way back via helicopter, disaster struck. a mutated flying beast¡ªa massive black bird¡ªhad collided with the aircraft. its body, as powerful as a cannonball, shattered the helicopter''s windshield, and its razor-sharp beak pierced the pilot''s eye socket.


    the helicopter spiraled out of control and crashed into zombie territory.


    luckily, the passengers were all awakeners¡ªhumans with enhanced abilities. aside from the pilot, everyone survived the crash. but the swarm of zombies in the area had quickly turned their situation into a life-or-death struggle.


    "hurry! zombies are climbing up!" maxwell shouted urgently.


    beside him, an awakener with ice-based powers stepped forward. a chilling aura radiated from his hands as he conjured countless ice spikes, launching them at the zombies scaling the walls outside the shattered windows.


    the ice spikes were razor-sharp, far more lethal than bullets. they tore through the zombies, sending them plummeting from the high-rise.


    but there were just too many of them. the horde kept coming, wave after wave, and in the distance, a zombie king loomed, overseeing the attack.


    on the rooftop of a three-story building across the street, a tall, menacing figure stood watching.


    its mouth was filled with jagged fangs, and its glowing red eyes radiated malice. this was its territory, the area it patrolled and controlled.


    it hadn''t expected such a windfall today¡ªa helicopter literally falling from the sky.


    the zombie king had immediately rallied its minions to attack. while the human awakeners were strong, even the fiercest tiger couldn''t fend off a pack of wolves forever. the awakeners were burning through their powers, and it was only a matter of time before exhaustion set in. the zombie king simply had to wait and let its horde wear them down.


    meanwhile, in the distance, bulldozer and raven were staring at the scene, wide-eyed.


    "let''s go! we''ll grab that treasure for ourselves!" raven squawked, its red eyes gleaming.


    as it turned out, raven was the one who had taken down the helicopter in the first place. seeing the treasure fall into someone else''s hands was something it couldn''t accept.


    "fine by me! who''s afraid of a fight?" bulldozer grinned, unfazed. even though they were deep in enemy territory, surrounded by countless zombies, he wasn''t about to back down.


    without hesitation, they charged toward the battlefield.


    bulldozer moved with incredible agility, barreling through the horde and knocking zombies aside like bowling pins as he made his way to the base of the skyscraper.


    with a powerful leap, he launched himself onto the building''s wall. like a real-life spider-man, he began scaling the structure with astonishing speed and precision.


    "watch out! there''s a mutant zombie!" maxwell shouted, his voice filled with tension.


    bulldozer''s size and speed made him stand out immediately, catching maxwell''s attention.


    the ice-wielding awakener beside him wasted no time, summoning another barrage of ice spikes and hurling them downward at the approaching threat.


    "roar¡ª!"


    bulldozer let out a furious bellow, raising his right hand to shield his face. the sharp ice spikes slammed into his palm, but his thick, leathery skin absorbed most of the impact. the spikes only managed to pierce the surface, drawing blood but causing no significant damage.


    crack!


    with a savage grip, bulldozer crushed the ice spikes embedded in his hand into shards. then, with a powerful push from his legs, he launched himself upward, leaping over 60 feet in one bound. the gap between him and the humans'' defensive position was rapidly closing.


    "this zombie is strong!" maxwell muttered, his frown deepening as he watched bulldozer approach.


    on the opposite rooftop, the towering zombie king, who had been observing the battle, was equally surprised. it didn''t recognize bulldozer as one of its subordinates.


    "whose underling is this? how is he so fierce?"


    but seeing bulldozer attacking the humans, the zombie king didn''t dwell on it. instead, it signaled its minions to assist him, assuming they were on the same side.


    bulldozer was indeed ferocious. his massive hand gripped the windowsill, and with a single pull, his muscular frame vaulted into the building.


    the humans inside instinctively retreated, their faces pale with fear.


    with the windowsill breached, the zombies outside began pouring in one after another. their bloodthirsty eyes gleamed as they snarled and lunged at the humans.


    "i''ll hold them off!" shouted the ice-wielding awakener. he stepped forward, both hands outstretched, as an intense chill filled the air. frost began to spread rapidly, accompanied by the sharp cracking sounds of ice forming.


    before him, an ice wall was beginning to take shape, thick and solid.


    but just as the wall was about to fully form, a sudden shadow streaked through the air. it moved with terrifying speed, striking from the side like a dagger. a sharp, black beak pierced straight into the awakener''s temple.


    squelch!


    warm blood sprayed everywhere as the ice awakener collapsed to the ground, lifeless.


    "what the¡ª?!" maxwell''s eyes widened in shock as he turned to see the attacker. it was the same massive black bird that had brought down their helicopter!


    this wasn''t a coincidence. it had all been part of a calculated plan.


    the red-eyed raven wasn''t just any bird. it was a predator capable of devouring two humans in one sitting, its potential as a threat immeasurable.


    with the ice awakener dead, the zombies surged forward. in groups of two or three, they tackled the remaining humans to the ground, tearing into them with teeth and claws. the scene descended into utter chaos, filled with the sounds of snarling, roaring, and agonized screams. sear?h the n??elfir§×.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    bulldozer ignored the carnage around him. his focus was singular and unwavering. with a few powerful strides, he closed the distance to maxwell, his massive hand reaching out to grab the case.


    "treasure¡­" bulldozer growled, his eyes locked on the prize.


    "huh?!" maxwell''s face twisted in desperation as he clung to the case with all his strength. "get away from me!"


    but bulldozer''s strength was overwhelming. with a single yank, he nearly pulled both the case and maxwell into his grasp.


    maxwell''s eyes turned bloodshot as a wave of heat radiated from his body. he was a fire-type awakener, but the earlier battle had drained him of most of his energy. now, he was running on fumes, using the last reserves of his strength.


    flames erupted from maxwell''s left arm, engulfing it in a blazing inferno. he grabbed bulldozer''s wrist with his burning hand, trying to force him to let go.


    sizzle!


    the acrid smell of burning flesh filled the air as smoke rose from bulldozer''s arm. the stench was nauseating, like charred pigskin.


    "let go of me!" maxwell roared, his voice hoarse.


    "treasure¡­" bulldozer growled again, his obsession with the case overriding the pain. even as his flesh burned, he refused to release his grip, his single-minded determination driving him forward.


    sweat poured down maxwell''s face in large beads, his complexion pale and his vision blurring. his body was nearing its limit, completely drained from the relentless fighting and the strain of using his powers.


    squelch!


    seizing the moment, bulldozer yanked the case with all his might. the sickening sound of tearing flesh and snapping bone echoed through the room as maxwell''s right arm was ripped apart at the elbow.


    blood sprayed everywhere...

 Chapter 55 This ones a surprise

    maxwell let out a blood-curdling scream as he collapsed to the ground.without the protection of the flames, the surrounding zombies swarmed him, burying him under the relentless tide of the horde.


    "the prize is ours."


    bulldozer held the box in his massive hands, the handcuffs still attached to half of a severed arm dangling from it.


    the few remaining humans in the area had already been torn apart and devoured.


    the zombies, victorious in this battle, were in a frenzy of excitement.


    "raaaargh¡ª!"


    bulldozer joined in, raising the box high above his head like a trophy, as if he''d just won the world cup. there was a hint of showboating in his actions, even though¡­ he had no idea what was actually inside the box.


    what made it even more amusing was how the surrounding zombies played along, letting out low growls and howls, celebrating with him.


    "big idiot! what are you showing off for? get moving already!" came the sharp, bird-like voice of crow.


    "huh? oh, right!"


    bulldozer snapped out of his excitement.


    this wasn''t his turf.


    it was dangerous here, and he needed to leave¡ªfast.


    he quickly toned down his bravado, clutching the box tightly to his chest, and began to sneak away as inconspicuously as possible.


    "hey! stop right there."


    suddenly, a deep, gravelly voice, like stones grinding together, echoed from behind him.


    it was the towering zombie king, the one who ruled this territory. enjoy new chapters from empire


    "hm?"


    bulldozer froze mid-step, his massive frame stiffening. he didn''t turn around, leaving only his broad back for the zombie king to see.


    the arrival of the zombie king silenced the rest of the horde. the lesser zombies all turned their attention to their leader, then followed his gaze to the hulking figure of bulldozer.


    in an instant, bulldozer became the center of attention.


    "sometimes being the star of the show¡­ isn''t such a good thing," bulldozer muttered to himself. s§×ar?h the n?vel(f)ire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    the towering zombie king had already figured out that bulldozer didn''t belong to this territory.


    "hand over what you''re carrying."


    "hand over my ass!" bulldozer snapped back without hesitation, then barked at crow, "run!"


    without waiting for a response, he bolted, not even glancing back. his massive frame barreled forward, smashing through several walls as he charged through the building.


    the zombie king''s glowing, menacing eyes narrowed. he immediately realized something was wrong.


    "get him!"


    "raaaargh¡ª!"


    the horde roared in unison, chasing after bulldozer and crow with feral intensity.


    but the two were incredibly fast.


    bulldozer, in particular, was like a human wrecking ball, smashing through anything in his path and maintaining a straight-line sprint no matter what stood in his way.


    finally, he reached the edge of the building. without hesitation, he leaped off, soaring through the air from a height of several stories.


    "crap!"


    mid-air, bulldozer realized something was wrong.


    it wasn''t the fall that worried him¡ªhe wasn''t afraid of that. the problem was the street below. it was packed with a dense swarm of zombies, as if they''d been waiting for him all along.


    "boom!"


    bulldozer landed in the middle of the horde with a thunderous crash, the sheer force of his impact cracking the pavement and sending several zombies flying.


    but the rest of the horde wasted no time. they lunged at him from all directions.


    bulldozer charged forward like a raging bull, plowing through the mass of undead. even when zombies clung to his back, biting and clawing at him, he didn''t slow down or pay them any mind.


    but then, from behind, the towering zombie king appeared, leading a group of elite zombies in pursuit.


    if they caught him, no matter how strong bulldozer was, he''d be torn to shreds.


    "head for the rooftop¡­ the rooftop!" crow''s sharp voice echoed from above as it circled in the air, offering advice.


    "oh!" bulldozer glanced up. sure enough, there was a tall building ahead. without hesitation, he charged forward, took a massive leap, and latched onto the wall, climbing upward with incredible speed.


    in just a few moments, he reached the top.


    the regular zombies couldn''t climb, but the elite ones¡ªthose were a different story. they were already hot on his heels.


    "stop running!"


    bulldozer turned his head and saw the towering zombie king leading the pack, closing in fast.


    without missing a beat, bulldozer sprinted across the rooftop, leaping from one building to the next like a world-class parkour athlete. his massive frame moved with surprising agility, but the zombie king was even faster.


    after all, bulldozer was built for raw power, not speed. against an opponent of the same level, he was at a clear disadvantage. the zombie king was gaining on him, and behind it, hundreds of elite zombies followed like a pack of ravenous wolves, relentless in their pursuit.


    "i can''t outrun them¡­" bulldozer muttered, clutching the box tightly. he glanced back at the approaching zombie king. if things got any worse, he''d have no choice but to fight.


    but before he could act, crow''s voice rang out again, calm and sharp: "you need to find a place to hide."


    "huh? oh, right!" bulldozer''s eyes lit up. that was a good idea¡ªwhy hadn''t he thought of it?


    ahead of him, the rooftop''s edge loomed closer. the building was over 300 feet tall. instead of aiming for the next rooftop, bulldozer made a bold decision¡ªhe dove straight off the edge, heading for the street below.


    "huh?" the zombie king slowed, sensing something was off. bulldozer''s massive figure plummeted downward, disappearing from view in an instant. the zombie king rushed to the edge and peered down, scanning the street below.


    to its surprise, the street was empty. bulldozer was nowhere to be seen.


    "boss, where''d he go?" one of the elite zombies asked, equally confused as it joined the search.


    the zombie king frowned, thinking for a moment. "he''s still nearby. he''s hiding. spread out and find him!"


    "yes, sir!" the elite zombies scattered, combing the area.


    ...


    meanwhile, bulldozer and crow had already slipped into a small room inside the building.


    when bulldozer had jumped off the rooftop, he hadn''t landed on the street. instead, he''d grabbed onto a windowsill mid-fall and swung himself inside the building.


    now, he crouched in the corner of the room, his massive frame awkwardly hunched over, clutching the box tightly.


    "little shadow bird, that was a great idea," bulldozer whispered, his voice filled with genuine appreciation.


    "of course it was," crow replied smugly, its red eyes gleaming.


    "but¡­ what now? we''re stuck here. there''s no way out!" bulldozer frowned. he knew the zombie king wouldn''t give up. its minions would only gather in greater numbers, eventually surrounding the entire area. it was only a matter of time before they found him.


    as the minutes ticked by, the situation grew more dire.


    crow, ever the problem-solver, flapped its wings and said, "don''t worry. i''ll go get help. you just stay hidden."


    "what? how are you going to get out? the whole place is crawling with them! if you go out there, they''ll spot you and eat you alive!" bulldozer protested, his voice filled with concern.


    crow blinked its red eyes, pausing for a moment. then it gave bulldozer a look¡ªa look that could only be described as the avian equivalent of are you stupid?


    "i can fly, dumbass," it said flatly, flapping its wings for emphasis before darting out the window.


    "¡­" bulldozer was speechless. he''d completely forgotten that birds could fly.


    as he sat there in silence, he couldn''t help but feel a little touched. crow could''ve flown away at any time, but it had stayed to help him. it had waited until he was safely hidden before leaving to get help.


    "yeah¡­ it''s a good bird," bulldozer muttered to himself, nodding in approval.


    but just as he was starting to relax, he noticed a familiar black shape circling back toward the window. crow landed on the windowsill, its red eyes gleaming as it stared at him.


    bulldozer was confused. "huh? why are you back? don''t worry about me¡ªjust go!"


    "give me the box," crow said, its tone sharp and direct.


    ...


    knock, knock, knock.


    not long after, ethan heard a tapping sound on his window.


    he turned to look and saw crow perched on the windowsill. but what really caught his attention was the box it was holding in its beak¡ªa sleek, metallic container with a shiny silver finish. on its surface was a red circle with the letters "gb" in the center.


    it was the unmistakable logo of genesis biotech.


    "what''s with the fancy delivery? you''re bringing me gifts now?" ethan asked lazily as he opened the window, his tone casual and amused.


    crow''s red eyes glinted as it dropped the box onto the windowsill.


    "this one''s a surprise," it said cryptically.


    ¡­

 Chapter 56 So where did it go wrong???

    "a surprise?"ethan was curious. what kind of surprise could it be?


    the box was made entirely of alloy, incredibly sturdy, but in ethan''s hands, it felt as pliable as clay. he picked it up, gave it a light tug, and the lid popped open effortlessly.


    inside, his gaze fell on rows of ampoules filled with a pale blue, transparent liquid. beside them was a stack of lab reports detailing the liquid''s properties.


    ethan picked up the report and skimmed through it.


    "x-virus."


    "experimental results: when injected into low-tier zombies, the x-virus increases cellular activity, granting rapid healing abilities, heightened reflexes, and a state of hyper-excitation. it stimulates the nervous system, significantly boosting reaction speed..."


    "zombie test subject 1: after injecting the x-virus into a d-class zombie, its decayed body began to regenerate. within 24 hours, the body reached peak condition, successfully merging with the virus."


    "zombie test subject 2..."


    the report continued, detailing the experiments and their results. fifteen trials in total, all successful, with no adverse effects on the zombies.


    "so, this is a zombie evolution serum..." ethan muttered, raising an eyebrow. he recalled hearing rumors about genesis biotech experimenting with zombies. it wasn''t surprising they''d come up with something like this.


    it really was... a surprise.


    of course, with ethan''s abilities, he had no use for such low-level creations. his own healing factor was already off the charts, and more importantly... he never got injured in the first place.


    but these x-virus ampoules? they could be useful for his subordinates.


    the report claimed that even a d-class zombie could gain enhanced healing and reflexes after injection. so, what would happen if he used it on his elite zombies?


    ethan smirked. genesis biotech''s experiments clearly weren''t thorough enough. he figured he could run a few tests of his own and add some new data to the mix.


    "where did you get this stuff?" he asked.


    "bulldozer and i raided someone else''s territory!" red-eyed raven replied proudly.


    "not bad," ethan praised casually before asking, "where''s bulldozer?"


    "oh, right! bulldozer got trapped by a horde of zombies and couldn''t make it back. i came to ask for backup," red-eyed raven said, as if just now remembering the reason for his visit.


    "..." ethan was speechless. he''d barely complimented the guy, and now this? bulldozer was one of his most reliable enforcers, and he''d even managed to bring back something useful. ethan couldn''t just leave him stranded.


    without hesitation, ethan issued orders to laura and the phd zombie.


    ...


    at that moment, laura was kneeling on a rooftop, sobbing into her hands. the territory had been too peaceful lately, and she was bored out of her mind. her heart ached for the thrill of battle.


    but the moment ethan''s command reached her, her wailing stopped abruptly. her head snapped up, and a twisted grin spread across her face.


    "hehehehehehe~~~"


    meanwhile, the phd zombie was strolling down a deserted street, flanked by a procession of zombies. a few of them growled angrily, their rage palpable.


    their big brother, bulldozer, was trapped. this was unacceptable.


    they had to tear apart whatever stood in their way to set things right.


    moments later, the zombies began to converge on the street, forming a massive horde. their collective bloodlust filled the air, creating an oppressive atmosphere. the zombie horde was ready, a force of destruction that could shake the very foundations of the apocalyptic city.


    "move out!" ethan commanded.


    at his signal, the zombie horde surged forward, a tidal wave of death and fury. overhead, a single raven darted through the dim sky, leading the way.


    behind it, thousands of zombies charged, their murderous intent palpable. they moved like an unstoppable flood, their presence making the entire city tremble beneath their feet.


    ...


    meanwhile...


    bulldozer was still hiding in a small room, his massive frame curled up awkwardly, looking pitifully dejected.


    "why aren''t they here yet¡­?"


    outside, the horde of zombies howled and snarled, their cries filled with mockery and menace.


    from the doorway, faint footsteps echoed.


    "huh?"


    peeking through a crack in the crumbling wall, bulldozer spotted an elite zombie entering the building. its nose twitched like a dog''s, sniffing the air incessantly.


    this zombie wasn''t particularly strong, but its sense of smell had evolved to be incredibly sharp. following the faintest trace of scent, it was closing in on bulldozer step by step.


    "what do i do now?"


    scratching his head, bulldozer realized he was about to be discovered. in such a dire situation, he had no choice but to rely on his wits.


    and soon enough, he came up with a plan.


    he could throw a rock to create a distraction and lure the zombie away.


    "yeah, that''s a solid plan¡­ who says i''m a big idiot?"


    feeling quite pleased with himself, bulldozer rummaged around with his massive hand, quickly picking up a broken brick. with a flick of his wrist, he hurled it out the window.


    whether the sharp-nosed zombie took the bait or not, he couldn''t be sure.


    but the brick, flying in a perfect arc through the air, ended up smacking the towering zombie king square on the head.


    "huh? who threw that brick?!" the zombie king roared in fury, looking around wildly.


    one of his lackeys, who had seen everything, pointed toward the building. "boss, the brick came from inside! there''s someone in there!"


    the zombie king paused, his expression darkening as he pieced it together.


    "that bastard''s hiding in the building. get him!"


    "roar¡ª!"


    several elite zombies let out bloodthirsty howls and leapt onto the walls, scrambling toward the window.


    hearing the commotion outside, bulldozer squinted his small eyes, a faint sense of unease creeping over him. after a moment of thought, he muttered, "did i mess up somewhere?"


    but before he could figure it out, terrifying zombie faces appeared at the window. they spotted bulldozer immediately, letting out guttural roars as they lunged at him with incredible speed.


    at the same time, the zombie horde surrounding the building began converging on his location.


    "crap!"


    bulldozer swung his massive fist, sending one of the lunging zombies flying, then turned and bolted.


    as always, he relied on brute force, smashing through wall after wall in his escape. but even as he bulldozed his way through the building, he couldn''t help but reflect: my plan was perfect. where did it go wrong???


    "bam!"


    just as bulldozer smashed through another wall, a massive fist came out of nowhere and slammed into his forehead. the sheer force sent him stumbling backward, landing on the ground with a heavy thud.


    "you''ve got some nerve, throwing a brick at me!" the zombie king growled, his voice dripping with rage.


    "uh¡­"


    bulldozer squinted up at him, starting to piece together what had happened.


    the zombie king loomed over him, radiating murderous intent. suddenly, sharp bone spikes began sprouting from his knuckles, resembling wolverine''s claws.


    bulldozer, seeing this ability for the first time, couldn''t help but feel a twinge of curiosity.


    "what''s this? bone spurs?"


    "die!"


    the zombie king slashed downward, the razor-sharp bone spikes slicing through the air toward bulldozer.


    in the nick of time, bulldozer raised his arm to block. but even with his thick skin and tough muscles, the spikes pierced straight through, leaving a bloody hole.


    "ahh¡­ ahh¡­ ahh¡­ that hurts!" bulldozer yelped, stumbling backward to dodge. s~ea??h the n?velfire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    the zombie king lunged forward, his bone spikes driving forward like unrelenting spears.


    bulldozer barely had time to react, raising his other arm to block.


    but it was no use¡ªwhether he used his hands or his arms, each desperate defense only ended with another jagged puncture.


    experience new tales on empire


    his flesh tore under the unyielding assault, fresh blood spraying with every strike. within moments, his body was riddled with gory holes.


    meanwhile, the elite zombies behind him were closing in fast, their roars echoing through the building.


    ...

 Chapter 57 The whole crews here...

    "bring it on!"bulldozer''s eyes turned bloodshot in an instant. his massive frame charged straight at the zombie king, completely ignoring the pain of bone spikes piercing through his palms. he grabbed the creature''s fist with a vice-like grip.


    the towering zombie king, overwhelmed by bulldozer''s brute strength, was forced backward, unable to hold its ground.


    boom!


    the two of them smashed through the last remaining outer wall and plummeted from the high-rise building.


    even mid-air, they continued to grapple, claw, and pummel each other with savage ferocity.


    crash!


    both of them slammed into the ground with a deafening impact, causing the entire street to tremble as cracks spread across the pavement.


    in terms of raw power, the towering zombie king was no match for bulldozer. it was pinned beneath him as bulldozer rained down heavy punches, one after another.


    but the moment didn''t last long. a swarm of zombies on the street immediately lunged at bulldozer, sinking their grotesque jaws into him.


    "roar!"


    bulldozer let out a pained howl, grabbing one of the zombies by the neck and hurling it far into the distance. he spun around and delivered a brutal elbow strike to another, twisting its head 360 degrees as blood spurted from its mouth and eyes.


    however, the zombie king beneath him seized the opportunity. its sharp bone spikes shot upward, stabbing bulldozer right in the backside.


    "aargh!"


    bulldozer let out a guttural scream and leapt off in agony. but by now, his vision was filled with nothing but the grotesque faces of zombies. the horde had completely engulfed him, piling on layer after layer.


    the zombies'' razor-sharp teeth tore into his flesh relentlessly. pain wracked his entire body. even someone as tough as bulldozer was on the verge of being ripped apart.


    "is this it? am i really going to die here?" bulldozer thought, despair washing over him as he found himself unable to fight back.


    suddenly, a sharp, eerie caw pierced the air.


    "caw¡ªcaw¡ªcaw¡ªbig idiot... big idiot..."


    a pitch-black crow swooped down from the sky, its mournful cries echoing like the prelude to a massacre.


    the ground began to quake violently. it sounded like an army of thousands was charging in.


    boom! boom! boom!


    a suffocating pressure filled the air. one by one, the zombies piled on bulldozer began to explode, their bodies bursting apart in a spray of blood and gore. the stench of death filled the street.


    "what the hell is going on?" enjoy exclusive adventures from empire


    bulldozer felt the crushing weight on his body lighten bit by bit. when the last zombie exploded into a bloody mist, his vision finally cleared.


    through the haze of blood and carnage, he saw a face¡ªhandsome beyond words.


    ethan stood there, dressed in a pristine white shirt, completely untouched by the blood-soaked battlefield around him. his expression was calm as he looked down at bulldozer.


    "man, you''re in rough shape..." ethan remarked, his gaze sweeping over bulldozer''s battered body. bulldozer was drenched in blood, his entire frame dyed red. his skin was riddled with bite marks and punctured by bone spikes, leaving him looking like a human pincushion.


    "turning my guy into a pin cushion? that''s just cruel, don''t you think?"


    "boss..." bulldozer''s eyes welled up with tears.


    at that moment, ethan felt like a divine savior, descending from the heavens to rescue him at his darkest hour.


    bulldozer glanced around and noticed something strange. the two groups of zombies were now fighting each other. they clawed, bit, and gouged at one another with savage brutality.


    among them, laura moved like a phantom. her bone claws sliced through a zombie''s head, sending it flying. her figure flickered, disappearing and reappearing in front of another zombie in the blink of an eye. with a swift motion, her claws slashed through its neck, severing its head cleanly.


    laura''s face twisted into a sinister grin. she was like a grim reaper on the battlefield, leaving a trail of decapitated corpses in her wake.


    on the other side, the phd zombie led his own group of zombies into the fray. with each punch, he crushed a lesser zombie into pulp. occasionally, he unleashed his psychic powers, launching devastating mental attacks on the opposing horde.


    "the whole crew''s here..."


    if zombies could cry, bulldozer would''ve been bawling his eyes out by now.


    meanwhile, the bone-spike zombie king was utterly shaken.


    out of nowhere, a massive horde of zombies had surged in, swallowing up its own forces. among them were elite zombies, moving like relentless killing machines, their savagery unmatched.


    and then it saw him.


    amid the chaos of the zombie melee, a tall figure stood out¡ªdressed in spotless white, his gaze cold and indifferent, fixed directly on the bone-spike zombie king.


    the zombie king couldn''t sense his aura, but an inexplicable fear gripped its heart.


    it was a fear that came from deep within its soul.


    this feeling... it had only ever felt this way in the presence of its master.


    "you... how dare you step into our territory?!" the bone-spike zombie king roared, its voice trembling with both anger and fear.


    ethan didn''t even bother to respond. to him, this was just a small fry, not worth his time. with a mere thought, his domain of the dead expanded outward, spreading dozens of feet in an instant.


    the bone-spike zombie king froze in place, as if submerged in a sea of blood.


    "boss, let me handle this!"


    bulldozer suddenly sprang to his feet, as if all his wounds had stopped hurting. his eyes burned with fury as he glared at the bone-spike zombie king, eager to settle the score for the earlier "butt-stabbing incident."


    "alright, go ahead," ethan said with a nod.


    with two powerful strides, bulldozer charged forward, leaping into the air. his massive fist came crashing down, slamming the bone-spike zombie king to the ground.


    he pinned it down with one hand, while his other fist repeatedly smashed into its face.


    "bam! bam! bam!"


    each punch shook the ground, sending tremors rippling outward. within moments, the zombie king''s head was driven deep into the earth, cracks spreading like a spiderweb around it.


    but bulldozer wasn''t satisfied. grabbing the zombie king''s arm with both hands, he twisted it as if wringing out a wet towel.


    crack!


    with a sickening sound, the zombie king''s entire arm was torn apart, flesh and blood flying everywhere, leaving its white bones exposed.


    "still think you can stab me?! i''ll smash your ugly head and snap every last one of your bony spikes!" bulldozer muttered angrily as he continued his assault.


    the bone-spike zombie king wasn''t even the absolute ruler of this region¡ªjust a mid-level enforcer. its strength was comparable to bulldozer''s, and even without ethan''s intervention, laura and the phd zombie could''ve easily taken it down.


    what''s more, ethan''s forces had thousands of elite zombies under their command, completely overwhelming the enemy in both numbers and power. the battle was a one-sided massacre, a crushing victory.


    it didn''t take long before the opposing zombies were completely wiped out.


    corpses piled up like small mountains, and rivers of blood flowed through the streets. the air was thick with the stench of death and decay, a grotesque scene of carnage.


    amid this horrifying tableau, ethan stood untouched, his white shirt immaculate. around him, countless zombies gathered, drawn to his presence.


    "boss, this is all my fault..."


    bulldozer''s heart was heavy with guilt. he had originally come here to hunt and redeem himself, but instead, he''d stumbled into danger and forced ethan to personally come to his rescue. not only had he failed to make up for his mistakes, but he''d also caused even more trouble.


    ethan, however, shook his head.


    "you did well."


    "huh?"


    bulldozer was confused. he didn''t know about the x-virus, so he couldn''t understand why ethan was praising him.


    "i shouldn''t have left the territory on my own... i caused trouble for everyone. it''s all my fault," bulldozer said, lowering his head. s~ea??h the nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "it''s not your fault," ethan replied calmly. "if anything, it''s mine... for having a territory that''s too small."


    bulldozer was stunned. his eyes grew misty again. having a leader like ethan¡ªsomeone who took responsibility and never blamed his subordinates¡ªwas more than he could''ve ever hoped for. he didn''t even know how to repay him.


    laura tilted her head, her sharp bone claws still dripping with fresh blood.


    "i think you did pretty well too. maybe i should save you more often in the future."


    "no thanks..." bulldozer shook his head furiously, like a drumbeat. one rescue was enough¡ªhis butt couldn''t handle any more.


    just then, he looked up and saw a red-eyed crow flapping its wings as it landed nearby.


    "little shadow, i owe you one too. if you hadn''t called for help in time, i''d be zombie chow by now," bulldozer said gratefully.


    the crow fixed its crimson eyes on him, pausing for a moment before replying in a sharp, mocking tone:


    "big idiot. you''re welcome."


    ...

 Chapter 58 Trade

    ethan glanced around cautiously. this wasn''t his territory, and there was always the chance another zombie king might show up. it wasn''t a good idea to linger here. he needed to head back and focus on researching the zombie evolution serum."let''s go. time to head back and give you guys your shots."


    "shots?"


    at the mention of the word, bulldozer winced, instinctively rubbing his backside. he''d developed a psychological trauma from all the injections he''d endured.


    back at the tower.


    naturally, the task of administering the injections fell to the phd zombie.


    during the earlier battle, some of the elite zombies had sustained injuries¡ªflesh torn open, black blood oozing out.


    since the x-virus had regenerative properties, ethan decided to start with them. it was also a way to reward their contributions in battle.


    the crate of x-virus contained a total of 500 doses.


    the phd zombie picked up a syringe, drew the serum into the barrel, and then plunged the needle into the neck of one of the injured zombies. slowly, the pale blue liquid was injected into its body.


    ethan stood by the window on the upper floor, watching the scene unfold below.


    the results were promising. as soon as the serum entered the zombie''s system, its wounds began to heal¡ªvisibly, and at an impressive speed.


    "grrr...!"


    the zombie let out a low growl, its expression tinged with excitement. the x-virus not only healed its injuries but also stimulated its nervous system, enhancing its reflexes.


    ethan recalled the experimental reports: it would take 24 hours for the x-virus to fully integrate with the zombie''s body. by then, the effects would likely be even more pronounced.


    his elite zombies were already a cut above the rest. while they hadn''t yet awakened special abilities, their bodies had undergone significant evolution¡ªsharp claws, hardened bones, heightened senses, and so on.


    now, with the x-virus injections, their strength would skyrocket. each one of them could easily go toe-to-toe with a b-rank human awakener.


    these 500 zombies were the cream of the crop, the elite of the elite¡ªa veritable zombie army. in ethan''s hands, they were a devastating weapon.


    earlier today, ethan had led his horde into another zombie king''s territory, wiping out its underlings and leaving no survivors. he figured the other king wouldn''t take this lying down.


    zombies were naturally violent and bloodthirsty. any zombie king who managed to carve out their own domain wasn''t someone to be trifled with.


    ethan was certain retaliation was coming.


    ...


    meanwhile, at genesis biotech, the atmosphere was tense. they''d just received some bad news.


    the x-virus they''d retrieved from headquarters had gone missing.


    nathan, the person in charge, sat in his office, his expression dark and stormy.


    "explain. what the hell happened? where''s the x-virus?"


    "mr. nathan, according to satellite tracking, the plane crashed in a zombie-controlled area," one of his assistants reported.


    "fuck!" nathan couldn''t hold back his frustration. dropping an evolution serum into zombie territory? that was like throwing a steak to a pack of wolves.


    he''d initially hoped they might be able to recover it, but now it seemed like a lost cause.


    "any word from maxwell and his team?"


    "no... nothing yet. honestly, it''s not looking good," the assistant replied hesitantly.


    nathan mulled it over. yeah, they were probably done for. a crash in zombie territory? there was no way they''d make it out alive.


    the bigger problem was that without the x-virus to enhance cellular activity, they couldn''t proceed with injecting the q-virus to modify bone structures. the entire zombie cultivation program was now in shambles.


    they''d had a complete plan for creating zombie kings, but now everything was falling apart.


    "which zombie king''s territory did the plane crash in?" nathan asked.


    "based on the intel we''ve gathered, the zombie king in that area is extremely powerful. rough estimates suggest it commands around 30,000 zombies. its strength is likely on par with the zombie king in the tower region. it''s classified as a five-star zombie nest."


    "damn it!"


    the mention of the tower region''s zombie king only made nathan angrier. the failure of operation king hunt had been a massive embarrassment for the company.


    one way or another, they''d have to take him down and restore their reputation.


    but now, with their zombie king cultivation program on hold, perhaps... they could consider collaborating with another zombie king.


    and the one in the crash zone? it might just be the perfect candidate.


    it was strong, its territory wasn''t far from the tower, and in this post-apocalyptic world, survival of the fittest was the only rule. if you didn''t compete, you''d be eliminated. chances were, it also wanted to expand its domain.


    with a shared enemy, there was a possibility of becoming temporary allies.


    "i think... i should go have a talk with the zombie king in the crash zone," nathan said, his expression thoughtful.


    his assistant immediately tried to dissuade him. "mr. nathan, zombies are bloodthirsty by nature. if things go south, they''ll kill you without hesitation. going to negotiate with one... that''s way too dangerous!"


    "true."


    nathan nodded. who knew what that zombie king was thinking? did it even like communicating with humans? negotiating with it would be like bargaining with a tiger¡ªextremely risky.


    so... someone else should go first to test the waters. nathan looked up at his assistant.


    stay updated with empire


    "then you go talk to it."


    "wha¡ª???" the assistant''s face instantly froze in disbelief.


    ...


    night fell, and darkness blanketed the land.


    the city of the apocalypse was pitch black, so dark you couldn''t see your hand in front of your face. a cold night wind swept through, carrying the stench of blood and decay.


    the occasional roars of zombies echoed through the air.


    they were either fighting each other or hunting mutated beasts. killing was everywhere, and danger lurked in every corner.


    ethan, however, was holed up at home. one hand held a wine glass, which he occasionally sipped from, the crimson liquid inside glinting faintly. his other hand held a phone, and he was casually replying to messages.


    the faint glow of the screen illuminated his sharp, handsome features.


    the message was from mia. it was short and to the point:


    "trade."


    "how much do you need?" ethan typed back.


    mia was slow at typing. she''d spent ten years in a mental institution and had never gone to school.


    "400 pounds of flour. do you have it?"


    "i do."


    ethan''s spatial storage ring contained supplies worth billions of dollars. a mere 400 pounds of flour was nothing to him.


    a moment later, mia replied:


    "alright. four crystal cores in exchange."


    "no problem."


    ethan had told her before that if she ever needed food, she could trade crystal cores with him. that''s how this conversation had come about.


    they agreed to meet the next morning at a plaza not far from ethan''s territory.


    ...


    the next day.


    at the shelter, mia woke up early. she lived in a large, military-green tent¡ªa privilege reserved for her as the first awakener, 001.


    other survivors weren''t so lucky. some lived in small, cramped tents, while others had nothing but a few sheets of newspaper to sleep on out in the open. s§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lfire .net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    mia stepped outside, the bright morning sun casting a warm glow on her pale face, making her look particularly radiant.


    around her, other awakeners were busy with their tasks¡ªsome building houses, others digging tunnels. but when they saw mia, they all greeted her warmly.


    "mia, is it true what you said last night? that crystal cores can be traded for food?" a short, wiry young man darted in front of her, his eyes gleaming with curiosity.


    mia glanced at him briefly. "it''s true. i''m heading out now to make the trade."


    "oh..."


    the young man''s curiosity only grew. crystal cores were valuable, but without food, people would starve. who was this person willing to trade food for crystal cores?


    whoever it was must have a massive stockpile of food, right?


    the young man''s eyes flickered with a calculating glint. he smiled slyly and said, "i happen to have a crystal core on me. can i come with you to make the trade?"


    mia hesitated for a moment before nodding. "alright."


    the young man''s lips curled into a barely noticeable smirk.


    "thank you so much..." he said, his tone polite, but his eyes betrayed a hint of malice.

 Chapter 59 A little bonus

    the short young man, named ryan brooks, was also an awakener. he lived in shelter no. 023 and was considered quite strong.but his true identity? he was a member of the black hand legion, an underground organization. his role was to infiltrate the shelter, gather intelligence, and act as a spy.


    the recent incidents of stolen supplies and kidnapped personnel? ryan had played no small part in those.


    now, hearing that mia was heading out to trade supplies, he couldn''t help but hatch a sinister plan.


    of course, he wouldn''t dare make a move against mia herself¡ªshe was far too dangerous. but the people she was meeting? that was a different story.


    ryan analyzed the situation. he figured the other side was probably just a small group or a minor organization.


    soon after, mia called sean to join her.


    when sean heard they''d be meeting ethan, he was pretty excited. he even slicked back his greasy hair, convinced he looked incredibly handsome.


    the three of them left the shelter together, heading toward the designated plaza.


    during the walk, ryan deliberately lagged behind, pulling out his phone to secretly message his organization.


    "guys, looks like we''ve got a job. and it''s a big one!"


    "oh? what kind of big job?"


    "what''s up? did the shelter find more supplies?"


    "heh, big job? or is it a pretty girl?"


    "..."


    several members replied, curious.


    ryan continued: "the shelter''s heading out to trade with someone. the other side has a lot of food, but i don''t know who they are yet."


    "wait, really? if they''ve got that much food, they must be pretty strong, right?"


    "yeah, that''s what i''m thinking too."


    "still... we could scope them out first, see how strong they are, and then decide whether to make a move."


    "sounds good. i''m in!"


    "..."


    the black hand legion members quickly began organizing themselves. ryan also sent them the location of the trade.


    ...


    at the plaza


    mia had chosen the plaza as the meeting spot. it was relatively clear of zombies.


    the fountain in the center had long since dried up. its basin was filled with dark, congealed blood and a few skeletal remains, completely rotted away.


    the railings around the fountain had collapsed, and the entire area was in ruins.


    ethan stood at the edge of the fountain, wearing a white shirt. his gaze was fixed on the basin, as if he were admiring the fountain from the past, back when it was still flowing with water.


    the plaza wasn''t far from ethan''s home.


    before the apocalypse, he used to take evening strolls here. the plaza had been lively back then, with vendors selling balloons and children''s toys. the air had been filled with the laughter of kids.


    now, it was nothing but silence and death.


    ethan turned around, scanning his surroundings. the towering buildings nearby were either partially collapsed or riddled with cracks. broken windows revealed dark, gaping holes.


    occasionally, the guttural growls of zombies echoed from within.


    at that moment, three figures appeared on the street between two crumbling buildings¡ªmia, sean, and ryan.


    ryan craned his neck, squinting at the plaza. sure enough, there was someone standing there.


    "no way... just one person?"


    in a world without order, anyone trading alone was practically asking to be robbed or killed.


    unless... their companions were hiding nearby?


    ryan glanced around, scanning the area, but he couldn''t find any signs of others lying in wait.


    "you''re here?"


    as mia approached, ethan was the first to greet her.


    "hmm?"


    mia nodded slightly.


    "did you bring the goods?"


    "i did."


    with a casual wave of his hand, ethan summoned four large bags of white flour out of thin air. each bag weighed 100 pounds, totaling 400 pounds. enjoy new tales from empire


    mia stepped forward, opened one of the bags, and pinched a small amount of flour between her fingers. she brought it to her nose and sniffed.


    "not bad. pretty pure."


    sean, standing nearby, rolled his eyes. "what is this, a movie scene? you two rehearsing or something?"


    meanwhile, ryan was carefully observing ethan''s every move. the way ethan had summoned the flour out of nowhere had startled him.


    "could he be a spatial-type awakener?"


    ryan silently analyzed. spatial abilities were notoriously powerful, but not invincible.


    he tilted his head slightly and spotted a few figures hidden in a distant building, watching the scene unfold. the black hand legion members were in position.


    "haha, buddy, are you really here to trade all by yourself?" ryan asked, feigning casual curiosity to confirm his suspicions.


    ethan turned his gaze toward him. "yeah, just me."


    "uh..." sea??h th§× n?velfire(.)net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    for some reason, the moment ethan''s eyes locked onto him, ryan felt his heart skip a beat. a strange sense of unease crept over him, and he instinctively took half a step back.


    what''s going on?


    ryan couldn''t figure it out, but he forced himself to stay calm and probe further. "do you... have any more food? i''d like to trade for some too."


    "nope." ethan''s tone was flat.


    "what? none left?"


    ryan was surprised but quickly reasoned that ethan was lying. if he only had 400 pounds of flour, there was no way he''d trade it for crystal cores.


    he''s being cautious, ryan thought. he''s clearly guarding against me.


    but that caution might stem from insecurity. if ethan were truly strong, he wouldn''t need to be so wary.


    ryan, being a skilled spy, was adept at reading people. through subtle questioning and careful analysis, he concluded that ethan might be someone they could take down.


    what ryan didn''t know was that ethan''s sharp senses had already picked up on the presence of humans hiding in the nearby building. he could smell them. and he could tell that ryan harbored ill intentions.


    sean, oblivious to the tension, grinned and asked, "ethan, it''s been a while. how''ve you been?"


    "not great. pretty boring, honestly," ethan replied casually.


    "uh..."


    even sean, as dense as he was, didn''t believe that. boring? with all that food? man, i''d love to be that bored.


    mia stepped forward and handed ethan four crystal cores. "if you''re free, we could team up to hunt some zombies and gather more crystal cores. you probably know some good targets, right?"


    "not at the moment, but i might have some soon," ethan said thoughtfully.


    mia nodded. "alright, let me know when you do."


    "sure. if you find any good targets, feel free to call me too."


    "no problem."


    the group exchanged a few more words before wrapping up the conversation.


    even though the plaza was free of zombies for now, it was still the apocalypse. danger could appear at any moment, so it wasn''t wise to linger.


    they quickly parted ways.


    ...


    on the way back, mia and sean each carried two bags of flour. despite the combined weight of 200 pounds, they carried them effortlessly.


    "haha, we''re finally gonna have fresh bread again!" sean said, practically drooling at the thought.


    ryan, however, grew increasingly quiet. after walking for a while, he suddenly stopped.


    "hey, i didn''t manage to trade for any food. i''m gonna check the area and see if i can scavenge some supplies. you two go on ahead."


    "alright, go ahead," mia said with a nod.


    "don''t worry, i''ll head back to the shelter soon," ryan said with a faint smile before turning and disappearing into the ruins of the nearby buildings.


    sean, still daydreaming about bread, wiped the drool from his mouth. but then a thought struck him.


    "wait a second. in the shelter, one crystal core is worth a whole box of instant noodles. but with ethan, it''s worth 100 pounds of flour. isn''t he losing out?"


    mia glanced at him, her expression calm but knowing. "don''t worry. he''s not losing out. i even threw in a little bonus for him."


    she turned her head slightly, her perfect profile catching the light. her bright eyes lingered on the direction ryan had disappeared into, her expression unreadable.


    ...

 Chapter 60 Megalodon!

    ethan was walking toward the building.he could already sense it¡ªfour human presences closing in behind him. they were leaping across the rooftops on either side, stealthily tracking him.


    "stop right there!" suddenly, someone landed behind ethan, one hand on the ground to steady himself as he barked out the command.


    ethan stopped in his tracks and turned around.


    it was ryan. he straightened up, dusting off his hands. the expression on his face was completely different from before. gone was the warm, friendly smile¡ªreplaced by a cold, sinister smirk, as if he were a completely different person.


    "if you won''t trade food with me, don''t blame me for what happens next."


    ryan''s smirk deepened as he continued, "oh, and by the way, i should probably mention¡ªi''m with the black hand legion."


    shhh! shhh! shhh!


    the other three dropped down from the rooftops, landing to ethan''s left, right, and behind him. the four of them formed a tight circle, trapping him in the middle.


    "spatial abilities, huh? pretty rare. don''t let him get away!" said a burly man with a booming voice.


    ethan glanced at the four of them but stayed silent.


    "what''s the matter? cat got your tongue? hahaha," sneered a wiry man with a sly grin.


    the black hand legion had a reputation for being ruthless. to ordinary people, they were terrifying¡ªcompletely lawless and willing to do whatever they pleased.


    ryan studied ethan carefully. "a spatial awakener, huh? you''ve got potential. tell you what¡ªhand over all your food, and maybe¡­ just maybe, i''ll consider letting you join us." continue your journey on empire


    "no need," ethan finally spoke.


    "oh?" ryan raised an eyebrow. ethan didn''t look scared at all.


    "so, you''re planning to fight back, huh? don''t think that just because you''ve got spatial abilities, we can''t deal with you."


    "do you know why i didn''t trade food with you?" ethan asked, his tone calm.


    "what?" ryan frowned, confused.


    the burly man was already losing his patience. "enough talk! let''s just take him down before something goes wrong!"


    "because¡­" ethan said, his voice suddenly cold, "you''re the food."


    the four of them froze, their expressions shifting. what the hell was he talking about? his words didn''t make any sense. something about him felt¡­ off.


    but they didn''t have to wonder for long.


    the ground beneath their feet began to tremble, like the rumble of a thousand charging horses. the once-empty street started to fill with movement¡ªzombies. they appeared out of nowhere, moving with terrifying speed and agility, climbing down walls, leaping from rooftops, swarming toward them.


    "w-what the hell?!"


    one of the zombies, laura, flickered like a shadow and suddenly appeared right in front of them.


    another, bulldozer, moved like a massive gorilla, bounding across the rooftops before landing with a deafening crash on a wrecked car, smashing it to pieces.


    "z-zombie horde?!"


    ryan''s face went pale as he realized what was happening. his eyes widened in shock. "where the hell did all these zombies come from?!"


    "fall back!" he shouted, panic setting in.


    the four of them tried to retreat the way they came, but it was too late. a swarm of zombies, led by a mutated phd zombie, had already cut off their escape route.


    everywhere they looked, there were zombies. some crouched on rooftops, others clung to walls, their glowing eyes filled with hunger. their guttural growls and snarls echoed through the street, surrounding the group completely.


    "this¡­ this can''t be happening¡­" ryan stammered, his voice trembling. he instinctively turned to look back at ethan.


    ethan stood there, calm and unmoving, with a sea of zombies behind him. his cold, emotionless gaze locked onto ryan.


    "y-you¡­ you''re the zombie king!" ryan''s voice cracked as the realization hit him like a thunderbolt.


    the four of them were paralyzed with fear, their hearts pounding in their chests.


    "this is the ''big catch'' you were talking about?!" the burly man roared, his face twisted in rage and terror. "this isn''t a fish¡ªit''s a goddamn megalodon!"


    ryan was utterly dumbfounded. "i¡­ i didn''t know!"


    he couldn''t wrap his head around it. the person sean and mia had traded food with turned out to be the zombie king?! damn it! a fool and a lunatic¡ªof course, they''d screw things up!


    the zombie horde surrounded the four of them, their growls echoing like a pack of ravenous wolves ready to tear their prey apart.


    among them, bulldozer was the most excited. his small eyes squinted with glee, thinking how the boss always brought back food whenever he went out.


    heh heh¡­


    this is great!


    ryan, seeing the zombies closing in, panicked. as the realization of his impending death sank in, he desperately begged ethan for mercy. "don''t kill me! i¡­ i can join you!"


    "sure," ethan said with a calm nod. "you''re about to become one with them."


    as soon as the words left his mouth, the horde roared and surged forward. these weren''t ordinary zombies¡ªthey were elite ones enhanced with the x-virus. before ryan and the others could even activate their awakener abilities, they were tackled to the ground.


    sharp teeth tore into flesh, and blood splattered everywhere.


    ryan and his group screamed in agony, their cries echoing through the streets. but it didn''t last long. soon, their voices were drowned out by the frenzy of the zombie horde.


    ...


    while the horde feasted on the four, far off in the distance, a helicopter roared through the sky.


    inside sat a young man, his face pale and his hands trembling. it was none other than justin parker, nathan''s assistant.


    he had been sent by his boss to negotiate with the zombie king.


    "damn that boss¡­ damn these greedy capitalists," justin muttered under his breath, his anxiety growing with every passing second. he stared out the window, feeling like a prisoner being marched to the gallows.


    "are we¡­ are we there yet?" he asked nervously.


    "almost, justin. just past that building up ahead," replied the pilot, mark.


    "oh." justin nodded, then hesitated. "uh¡­ how about we circle around a few more times?"


    mark: "¡­" sear?h the nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    the helicopter was empty except for the two of them. after all, if the negotiation succeeded, great. but if it failed? bringing more people would just mean more food for the zombies.


    the helicopter''s rotors thundered as they flew over the rooftops, officially entering the zombie king''s territory¡ªhis infamous five-star zombie nest.


    justin''s palms were drenched in sweat, his heart pounding in his chest. he glanced down through the window.


    below, countless zombies were stirred into a frenzy by the sound of the helicopter. like rabid dogs, they sprinted through the streets, gathering in greater and greater numbers, snarling and chasing after the noise.


    "justin, we''re here. should we land?" mark asked.


    "land my ass! are you trying to get us killed?!" justin snapped.


    if they landed now, it would be a death sentence.


    instead, justin grabbed the microphone attached to the helicopter''s loudspeaker and shouted, "hello! hello! i''m from genesis biotech! i''m here on behalf of the company to negotiate with your boss!"


    "hello? can you hear me? i''m from genesis biotech¡­"


    his voice echoed across the city, repeating several times.


    justin kept his eyes glued to the scene below. after a moment, he noticed something strange¡ªthe zombies suddenly stopped. their growls faded, and they began dispersing, retreating into the shadows.


    "huh? it worked?" justin muttered in disbelief.


    "justin, what if they''re just tricking us into landing so they can eat us?" mark asked nervously.


    "shut up!" justin barked.


    the helicopter slowly descended, landing in an open plaza. justin and mark stepped out cautiously, glancing around. to their surprise, there weren''t any zombies nearby.


    but standing in front of them was a single figure.


    it was massive¡ªeasily six feet tall, with rolls of fat covering its body. it looked like a sumo wrestler straight out of a video game, resembling e. honda. its sharp fangs gleamed in its mouth, and its small, beady eyes glinted with malice.


    ¡­

 Chapter 61 The Serpent-Eye Zombie King

    the zombie was ridiculously fat. its arms and legs were layered with rolls of fat, stacked one on top of the other, making it look just like the michelin man from those tire commercials. let''s just call him michelin for now.justin quickly raised his hands to show he meant no harm.


    "we''re here to talk about a deal. if it works out, i promise you''ll get plenty of benefits."


    "benefits? ¡­ are benefits something you can eat?"


    michelin tilted his head, his expression blank. clearly, he wasn''t the sharpest tool in the shed.


    with intelligence like that, there was no way he could be the ruler of the five-star zombie nest. michelin was just a grunt¡ªa brute-force tank, the zombie equivalent of a bulldozer from ethan''s territory.


    justin froze for a moment, realizing this too.


    so, he wasn''t the one in charge of the five-star zombie nest¡­


    "humans, follow me," michelin said in a deep, rumbling voice. then he turned and started walking ahead. with every step, his rolls of fat jiggled and wobbled like jelly.


    justin and mark exchanged a glance before quickly following behind him.


    the whole way, the two of them were on edge, their nerves stretched thin. even though the zombie hadn''t shown any signs of hostility, zombies were unpredictable and violent by nature. who knew if, in the next second, it might decide to rip them apart and drink their blood?


    thankfully, they didn''t encounter any other zombies along the way.


    but the air grew colder and colder, and a metallic stench lingered in their noses. on the trees lining the street, something seemed to be writhing.


    justin squinted to get a better look, and when he realized what it was, he gasped sharply.


    thick, mottled pythons, as wide as a person''s arm, were coiled around the branches, flicking their tongues and baring razor-sharp fangs.


    just looking at them sent shivers down his spine.


    "damn¡­ there are so many snakes," justin muttered, noticing that nearly every tree had one¡ªor several. overwhelmed with fear, he decided to just look away. out of sight, out of mind.


    still, he couldn''t help but feel uneasy. the fact that there were so many snakes in the heart of the five-star zombie nest made him suspect that the zombie king here had some kind of strange power. it might even be a phantom infected.


    after what felt like an eternity, they finally arrived in front of a building.


    the glass doors were shattered, and the metal doorframe was wrapped in several massive pythons. their bodies were as thick as a grown man''s waist, their heads as large as lanterns, and their glowing yellow eyes radiated malice.


    the giant snakes raised their heads, sizing up the "guests" who had arrived. their long tongues flicked in and out, as if they were ready to strike at any moment.


    "what the hell is this? a snake pit?" justin muttered, his skin crawling.


    michelin, however, remained polite. "please, come in."


    "¡­" justin''s face darkened. his fear was palpable, but he couldn''t help muttering under his breath, "damn it¡­ cursed boss, cursed corporate greed¡­"


    "justin¡­ are you scared?" mark asked in a trembling voice, hoping for some reassurance.


    gulp.


    justin swallowed hard, forcing himself to act tough. "scared? of what? we''re already here. no turning back now. pull yourself together¡ªwe''re representing the company''s reputation!" explore more at empire


    "oh¡­" mark wiped the cold sweat from his forehead.


    the two of them cautiously approached the door.


    thankfully, as they passed the giant pythons, the snakes didn''t attack. they simply turned their heads to follow the pair with their unblinking eyes, watching as they entered the building.


    "phew¡ª"


    justin was just about to let out a sigh of relief when the sight inside the building made his hair stand on end. his breath caught in his throat, and his entire body began to tremble uncontrollably.


    the entire lobby was filled with snakes.


    they were everywhere¡ªcoiled together, slithering over one another, writhing in massive, tangled piles. the sheer number of them was enough to make anyone''s skin crawl. the air was thick with the stench of blood and decay, so strong it made justin gag.


    "ugh¡­" justin fought the urge to vomit, forcing it back down.


    his fear reached its peak. his whole body shook like a leaf, and he felt a pressure in his bladder, as if he might wet himself at any moment.


    mark, equally terrified, didn''t want to linger in this place any longer. seeing justin frozen in place, he urged him forward. "justin, hurry up!"


    "y-you''re gonna have to help me walk¡­" justin stammered, his legs like jelly.


    "¡­" mark was speechless but had no choice.


    the two of them leaned on each other for support, carefully stepping over the snakes as they made their way through the lobby. their hearts were pounding so hard it felt like they might burst out of their chests.


    justin couldn''t help but think that, aside from his boss''s schemes, this was the most terrifying ordeal of his life.


    time seemed to lose all meaning. it felt like both a single second and an eternity had passed as they made their way forward.


    finally, they made it through the snake pit and entered the inner hall.


    "roar¡ª"


    the familiar sound of zombie growls echoed around them. one terrifying face after another emerged from the shadows.


    these weren''t ordinary zombies¡ªthey were elite ones, the equivalent of a personal guard.


    at the forefront of this group sat a towering figure. his skin was deathly pale, almost ash-white, but it showed no signs of decay. his facial features were surprisingly handsome, though the area around his eyes was crisscrossed with bulging black veins, giving him a sinister and unsettling appearance.


    but the most terrifying thing about him was his eyes.


    they were a piercing yellow, with slit-like pupils¡ªserpent eyes, identical to the snakes outside.


    "hiss¡­" justin felt a chill run down his spine. his body froze, and a sudden warmth spread in his pants. he had wet himself out of sheer terror.


    "master, this human is kind of cute," said a woman standing beside the serpent-eye zombie king.


    she wasn''t fully human, though. her upper body was that of a woman, but her lower half was a grotesque spider''s abdomen, supported by eight razor-sharp legs that gleamed like steel blades. she was a fusion of a zombie and a giant tarantula, her bloated abdomen twitching slightly as she spoke.


    the woman licked the corner of her mouth with a long, slimy tongue, her gaze lingering on justin with a disturbing curiosity.


    "damn it!" justin cursed silently, frozen in place, not daring to move a muscle.


    the serpent-eye zombie king finally spoke. his voice was hoarse, like the sound of rusted metal scraping together.


    "come. sit." s§×ar?h the n?vel(f)ire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "uh¡­ okay¡­" justin stammered, hesitating for a moment before forcing himself to move. his legs felt like jelly as he shuffled forward, and when he reached the chair, he noticed that it, too, was surrounded by snakes.


    once again, he cursed inwardly. damn boss. damn corporate greed.


    sending me to negotiate with a zombie king? this is worse than death!


    suppressing his disgust and fear, justin reluctantly sat down. almost immediately, the snakes coiled around his legs, their cold, scaly bodies pressing against his skin. it felt like they could bite him at any moment and end his life.


    justin''s mind went blank. out of habit, he reached into his pocket and pulled out a cigarette. his hands were trembling so badly, though, that it took him several tries to get it into his mouth.


    when he finally managed, he fumbled with his lighter, his shaking hands making it impossible to strike a flame. he tried again and again, but the lighter kept going out.


    the serpent-eye zombie king watched him for a moment, then reached out and took the lighter from justin''s hand. with a simple flick, the flame came to life.


    "th-thank you," justin stammered, taking a deep drag from the cigarette. the rush of nicotine helped calm his nerves, if only slightly.


    "so, what do you want to talk about?" the serpent-eye zombie king asked, his tone cold and indifferent.


    "well¡­ uh¡­" justin hesitated, trying to steady his voice. "we''re from genesis biotech. a while back, one of our shipments¡ªsome experimental serums¡ªcrashed in your territory. do you¡­ still have it?"


    the serpent-eye zombie king nodded at first, but then his expression darkened. "yes, it crashed here. but¡­" his voice grew colder. "the zombie king from the skyscraper district stole it. he killed one of my best lieutenants and over a thousand of my men."


    "what? him again?" justin muttered, frowning as he processed this new information. things weren''t going as he had expected. "looks like the boss''s analysis was wrong¡­"


    "what did you just say?" the serpent-eye zombie king asked, his tone sharp.


    "n-nothing! nothing at all!" justin quickly waved his hands, his nerves getting the better of him.


    his hands trembled even more violently now...

 Chapter 62 Alright! Just hang in there!

    "i mean, that zombie king is just too much! he dared to kill your men. we should team up and wipe them out completely!" justin explained hastily, trying to justify himself.the serpent-eye zombie king had already been thinking along those lines. someone coming into his territory to kill and loot, then leaving as if nothing happened? that was just plain arrogant.


    but previously, he hadn''t acted recklessly because he didn''t know enough about the other side''s situation.


    "do you know anything about their zombie nest?"


    "yes, yes, i do!" justin nodded repeatedly and continued, "according to the intel my company gathered, he commands a horde of ten thousand zombies, with two thousand elite troops. and now, with the addition of the x-virus, their numbers have increased by at least five hundred."


    "those terrifying zombies have eaten a lot of our people. it started with 200 at the prison, another 200 at the mall, and then the operation king hunt squad, including 500 armed personnel. because of that, their evolution level is insanely high. in fact, most of the city''s major battles were led by him. you could say he''s undefeated and unstoppable!"


    "oh..."


    the serpent-eye zombie king nodded, starting to piece things together.


    "so, what you''re saying is... you''ve lost to him three times in a row?"


    "uh... technically, yes," justin admitted awkwardly. "but that''s only because they ambushed us! during the operation king hunt mission, we ran into the red-faced zombie king first, and he ended up reaping all the benefits."


    the serpent-eye zombie king knew about the red-faced zombie king. in fact, they''d even crossed paths before. he had originally planned to recruit him, but ethan had killed him and taken over his territory instead.


    "master, the fact that red-faced got hunted down just proves how stupid he was," said the spider zombie woman arrogantly from the side.


    she herself had once been a powerful ruler, stronger than the red-faced zombie king. but later, she was subdued by the serpent-eye zombie king, and their forces had merged into one.


    now, they commanded a total of thirty thousand zombies, including a significant number of elite troops.


    "hmm, even though they have a lot of elite zombies, we can make up for it with sheer numbers. besides... i''ve got my little treasures." the serpent-eye zombie king reached down to stroke the snake coiled beneath his chair.


    the snake flicked its crimson tongue and hissed, its demeanor radiating excitement.


    justin wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, thinking to himself, this guy is seriously twisted... but then, something suddenly came to mind.


    "oh, right! that zombie king is often surrounded by a flock of crows. they''re pretty strong too, so we can''t underestimate them."


    "the crows flying over the city?"


    the spider zombie woman''s predatory eyes gleamed, and a wicked smile crept across her lips. as a hybrid of a human and a giant tarantula, she was practically a natural predator of all birds.


    "they scatter the moment they see me. leave them to me."


    "alright."


    the serpent-eye zombie king nodded, calculating his odds. from the looks of it, victory was almost guaranteed. and with genesis biotech backing him, there was no reason he could lose.


    in fact...


    he was already planning to turn on genesis biotech after using them. once they were out of the picture, he would become the undisputed ruler of the central region.


    "looks like... it''s time to expand my territory."


    ...


    meanwhile, on the other side, ethan''s underlings were feasting on the four members of the black hand legion. one zombie gnawed on an arm, another on a leg, and two others fought over a head, tearing into it together.


    "this is way too little meat..."


    ethan frowned, realizing it wasn''t nearly enough to feed his men.


    his five hundred elite zombies had evolved to such a high degree that their appetites had grown significantly. the meat from just four people? it wasn''t even enough to fill their teeth.


    why didn''t ryan bring more people?


    ethan felt a pang of regret. as his gaze swept the area, he noticed a phone lying on the ground. its screen was lit up, displaying messages from a group chat.


    the phone had fallen from ryan''s pocket.


    if he won''t call for reinforcements... i''ll do it for him.


    read exclusive content at empire


    ethan picked up the phone and started scrolling through the messages. sure enough, it was a group chat for members of the black hand legion, who were actively discussing things.


    "hey guys, how''s it going today? anyone find anything interesting?"


    "yeah, i found a bunch of survivors out in the eastern suburbs. so much fun, hahaha~~~"


    "hmm, the city''s too densely populated¡ªmost people have already turned into zombies. but if you head out to the suburbs or the countryside, you might still find some living ones."


    "any hot guys? send me a few. they need to be 6''7", have abs, and, you know... be well-endowed."


    "what the hell! you should''ve told me earlier! i already killed all the men! want them dead?"


    "umm... just cut off their dicks and bring them back. i''m collecting a thousand of them, and i''m only halfway there."


    "f*** no! i''m not touching that! you come here and do it yourself!"


    "...."


    before the apocalypse, the black hand legion had already been active on the dark web. they were known for their bloodlust, cruelty, and twisted fetishes. they often killed people in horrifying ways just for fun, recording videos to share with others.


    ethan read through their chat, a faint smirk curling at the corner of his lips.


    "these little guys... they''re kind of adorable."


    from the chat logs, ethan learned that there was a small black hand legion outpost not far from his location. it was in an underground mall, stocked with plenty of supplies.


    the outpost housed over twenty black hand legion members, who were living like kings. they had over a hundred survivors imprisoned there, treating them as livestock, and were enjoying a life of luxury and indulgence.


    "living the good life, huh..."


    ethan muttered to himself. he couldn''t stand seeing others doing well, so he decided to take his men and raid their outpost.


    but just as he was about to act, a private message popped up on ryan brooks'' phone. it was a distress signal.


    "bro! i ran into something near the museum! i''m in serious danger right now. you''ve got to come save me! bring people from the shelter if you have to¡ªjust tell them i''m a regular survivor!"


    ethan glanced at the sender''s name: jason brooks. the connection to ryan was obvious.


    something near the museum?


    ethan thought for a moment. the museum wasn''t in his territory, but it wasn''t far either.


    how could there be something like that near my territory?


    "what did you see?" ethan replied.


    "i don''t know... it''s something that comes and goes like a ghost. it''s almost invisible, like it can blend into the surroundings. it''s already killed four of us!"


    invisible? comes and goes like a ghost?


    ethan frowned. he had never encountered anything like that near his territory. could it have wandered in from somewhere else?


    maybe i should check it out. can''t leave something like that lurking around.


    "bro! please hurry! i feel like it''s getting closer to me. i don''t even know... i don''t know how much longer i can hold on!"


    jason''s messages became increasingly frantic. he was clearly terrified, on the verge of a complete breakdown. whatever he had encountered must have been truly horrifying.


    "alright! just hang in there!" sea??h th§× n?vel?ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ethan sent a message of encouragement, though what he really meant was... don''t die yet. wait until i get there, then you can die.


    "i''am coming to save you right now!"


    ...

 Chapter 63 Thats a window...

    ethan turned to bulldozer and the others, giving them a quick order: "i''m heading out for a bit. keep an eye on things here. things might get a little chaotic soon.""don''t worry, boss," bulldozer replied with a goofy grin.


    the next moment, they watched as ethan''s figure gradually disappeared into the distance, vanishing around the corner of the street.


    bulldozer stared in the direction ethan had gone, a hint of admiration in his eyes. the boss had just brought back a load of food, and now he was heading out again to hunt. his heart swelled with gratitude. s§×arch* the n??elfir§×.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "man, he''s really something else¡­"


    ...


    after leaving the territory, ethan activated his stealth mode. silent and unseen, he moved like a ghost through the wrecked streets, not disturbing so much as a blade of grass.


    a short while later, he arrived at the museum district. something felt off. he could sense it.


    a cold wind swept through, carrying the faint metallic tang of blood. above the museum, dark clouds loomed, black as ink, pressing so low they seemed to almost crush the roof. the oppressive atmosphere was suffocating.


    boom!


    lightning streaked across the sky, illuminating the clouds as thunder rumbled in the distance.


    the wind picked up, howling like a chorus of wailing spirits. dust and debris swirled through the air, plastic bags fluttering like restless ghosts.


    ethan''s sharp eyes locked onto the museum ahead.


    the massive building loomed like a slumbering beast. bloodstains were splattered across the ground outside, and the corpses of zombies lay scattered around. the eerie silence was almost deafening, a stillness that felt like death itself.


    but ethan could sense it¡ªthree humans were still alive inside. they were hiding, their fear practically radiating off them.


    as for what was threatening them¡­ ethan couldn''t quite pinpoint it. that alone was unsettling.


    "what the hell is it?" he muttered to himself.


    without hesitation, he stepped forward, activating his domain of the dead ability to phase straight through the museum walls.


    inside, the dim light made the atmosphere even more oppressive. occasionally, a flash of lightning would illuminate the space, casting fleeting shadows across the room.


    ethan scanned his surroundings.


    the place was a mess¡ªshattered glass, dried blood, and decayed corpses reduced to little more than skeletons. these were the remnants of the chaos from the early days of the apocalypse. the museum had been packed with people back then, making it one of the hardest-hit areas.


    the bloody handprints smeared across the walls told a story of desperation and terror.


    ethan pressed on, moving toward the faint traces of life he could sense.


    it didn''t take long.


    in a dimly lit hallway, three figures came into view, panting heavily as they ran.


    "hurry up! i think it''s catching up to us!" one of them shouted.


    "jason, i swear it''s just toying with us," another said, his face tense. "like a cat playing with a mouse."


    jason tried to reassure them. "don''t worry! my brother said to hold on. he''s coming to save us."


    "when''s your brother ryan getting here?" the third person asked, their voice trembling.


    "probably¡­ soon, i think!" jason replied, clinging to the sliver of hope that had kept him going this far.


    what jason didn''t know, though, was that ryan¡­ was gone. his body had been torn apart, his remains now fused with the very zombies they were running from.


    the three of them reached the end of the hallway.


    ahead was a door leading into a large room. with no other options, they pushed it open and rushed inside.


    the room was massive, at least 2,000 square feet, but it felt eerily empty.


    paintings hung on the walls, though many had fallen to the floor.


    their frames were shattered, glass shards scattered everywhere, glinting faintly in the dim light.


    "no way out!" a dark-skinned young man exclaimed, his voice tinged with panic.


    "shh¡ª"


    jason quickly raised a finger to his lips, signaling for silence. "don''t make a sound. let''s hide."


    "got it."


    the two companions nodded and huddled into a corner, pressing their backs against the wall. the solid surface gave them a false sense of security, as if it could shield them from whatever was out there.


    what they didn''t know was that ethan was already there, concealed within the very wall behind them, silently observing the trio.


    but he wasn''t planning to act just yet.


    stay updated through empire


    killing them would be effortless, but that wasn''t his priority. the real concern was the thing lurking in the museum.


    and now, ethan could feel it. ever since the three had entered this empty room, a faint presence had begun to approach. it was elusive, almost intangible, as if it wasn''t entirely of this world.


    "could it really be¡­ a ghost?"


    in the apocalypse, there had been countless inexplicable phenomena, but ethan had never encountered an actual spirit.


    crack!


    a sudden flash of lightning split the sky, its blinding light flooding the room for a brief moment.


    jason''s unease deepened. his instincts screamed that death was closing in.


    he pulled out his phone and frantically sent another message.


    "bro! where are you? i''m out of options here!!!"


    but no reply came.


    "fuck!" jason cursed under his breath, his frustration boiling over. still, he trusted his brother. they had relied on each other since they were kids. ryan would come for him. he had to.


    suddenly, a strange sensation crept over him, like a cold hand gripping his heart.


    jason''s eyes darted to the paintings on the walls. his gaze shifted rapidly from one to the next until it landed on something that made his stomach drop.


    one painting stood out¡ªa portrait of a black figure. its face was pitch black, like coal, with no discernible features. only its mouth, filled with sharp fangs, and its eyes, radiating a menacing aura, were visible. it looked like a demon straight out of hell.


    "hey, you two, look at that painting! doesn''t it seem¡­ off?" jason whispered urgently, nudging his companions.


    "huh?"


    the two looked at him in confusion before following his gaze.


    "which one are you talking about?"


    "the one in the middle!"


    "i don''t see anything weird," one of them said, frowning.


    "yeah, me neither," the other added, shaking his head.


    jason''s frustration flared. "are you blind? it''s right¡ª"


    he stopped mid-sentence, his words catching in his throat.


    the painting was gone.


    his eyes widened in disbelief. the portrait he had just seen¡­ had vanished.


    one of his companions spoke hesitantly, his voice barely above a whisper.


    "jason¡­ the middle one¡­ that''s a window."


    crack!


    another bolt of lightning lit up the room, illuminating everything in stark detail.


    jason''s heart nearly stopped.


    where the painting had been, there was indeed a window.


    and something had been looking at him through it.


    "holy shit!"


    a wave of terror surged through him, sending chills racing up his spine. his entire body broke out in goosebumps as a cold sweat drenched him.


    "i saw it¡­ i saw it! run!"


    jason bolted, sprinting back toward the hallway like a man possessed.


    "huh? saw what?"


    his two companions were bewildered, but seeing jason''s panic, they didn''t dare stay behind. they scrambled after him, their footsteps echoing in the vast, empty room.


    but then, a shadow slipped through the crack in the window.


    it moved like liquid darkness, merging seamlessly with the surrounding gloom. it was no longer just a shadow¡ªit was a predator, something born of nightmares.


    the shadow darted forward, its speed inhuman, closing the distance in an instant.


    before they could react, it reached the last person in the group.


    shlunk!


    a clawed hand, wreathed in black flames, pierced through the man''s back. warm blood sprayed out, splattering across jason and the other companion''s necks and hair.


    "ah?!"


    the two froze in terror, their bodies trembling as they turned to look.


    behind them stood a towering figure cloaked in darkness. its clawed hand was embedded in their friend''s back, lifting him off the ground like a ragdoll.


    the victim wasn''t dead yet. his legs kicked weakly, his bloodshot eyes bulging as he struggled to speak.


    "help¡­ me¡­"


    ...

 Chapter 64 Wanna bet?

    "w-what the hell is that thing?"ryan and jason were utterly horrified.


    the shadowy figure tossed the corpse aside, then extended a dark purple tongue to lick the crimson blood off its claws. its bloodlust was palpable.


    it was a b+ class zombie king, with the awakened ability [shadow veil], which allowed it to hide in shadows and move through tiny gaps like window cracks, door crevices, or even fissures in walls.


    while in its shadow veil state, it could also evade detection, making its ability particularly eerie and unpredictable.


    "not bad..." s§×ar?h the nov§×lf~ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ethan silently mused to himself. killing it to harvest its crystal core seemed like a waste. it might be better to recruit it as a subordinate¡ªafter all, manpower was in short supply these days.


    with that thought, ethan stepped out from the wall, his figure slowly materializing.


    "huh?"


    the moment ethan appeared, the shadowy figure immediately sensed his presence. it whipped its head around, its fierce eyes locking onto him.


    although its face was as black as charred coal, making its expression unreadable, the shock it felt was unmistakable.


    ryan and jason, on the other hand, were completely dumbfounded. they had just witnessed ethan materialize out of thin air, and their minds were reeling.


    "what the hell is going on today? first monsters, now this guy just pops out of nowhere!"


    the shadowy figure grew visibly wary. ignoring ryan and jason entirely, it focused all its attention on ethan. a deep sense of unease crept into its mind, a primal instinct warning it that this man was dangerous.


    "who... are you?"


    "i''m the zombie king of this building. you have two choices: submit to me or face the consequences," ethan said bluntly.


    the shadow shook its head.


    "i know you''re strong, but i will never submit to anyone!"


    "oh?"


    ethan raised an eyebrow, intrigued by this little shadow''s defiance. it seemed like this one had some backbone.


    in truth, the shadow was also a zombie king, ruling over a territory on the far side of serpent-eye''s domain. it had once commanded over ten thousand subordinates, but after several clashes with serpent-eye, its forces had dwindled to just five thousand.


    serpent-eye had also tried to recruit the shadow, but it had refused to yield, leading to a bitter conflict between the two.


    the shadow was no match for serpent-eye and had suffered defeat after defeat. at one point, it was even driven out of its territory entirely. however, through guerrilla tactics and sheer determination, it managed to reclaim half of its land with its remaining forces.


    its [shadow veil] ability made it incredibly hard to kill, and serpent-eye eventually gave up trying.


    but life in its diminished territory was tough. other zombies could at least scavenge rats or insects for food when supplies ran low.


    the shadow''s territory, however, was so small that even rats and bugs were scarce. catching three flies was considered a feast.


    so, it had no choice but to rely on its [shadow veil] ability to roam far and wide in search of prey.


    "if i want to leave, there''s no way you can stop me," the shadow said confidently.


    "wanna bet?" ethan asked with a smirk.


    without another word, the shadow''s body began to blur, as if engulfed in black flames. its form dissolved into a liquid-like state, slipping into its shadow veil mode.


    like a pool of dark fluid, it moved swiftly across the ground, darting into a nearby wall crack.


    at the same time, ethan''s figure vanished from where he stood.


    the shadow moved silently, like a ghost, slipping through walls, door cracks, and window gaps. it twisted and turned through the building, moving so erratically that even it began to lose track of its direction.


    finally, it emerged in a room, stepping out of its shadow veil state. its charred body rose from the ground, solidifying once more.


    "phew¡ª"


    the shadow glanced back in the direction it had come from. seeing no sign of pursuit, it let out a long sigh of relief. it had heard of ethan before¡ªrumors of how he had killed bone-spike, one of serpent-eye''s top lieutenants.


    his strength was no joke.


    "damn it... i finally found some prey, and now it''s gone. my brothers back home are still waiting for food."


    "gone? i wouldn''t say that." stay connected via empire


    suddenly, a voice rang out behind the shadow.


    "huh?"


    the shadow froze in shock and spun around, only to see ethan standing there. his tall, lean figure was dressed in a spotless white shirt, and a faint smile played on his lips.


    "you... how did you get here?"


    "i followed you, of course," ethan replied casually, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world.


    the shadow was stunned. it hadn''t sensed anyone following it earlier, yet here ethan was, appearing out of thin air. it was downright eerie.


    how is this possible?


    could it be... an illusion?


    the shadow tried to make sense of the situation, but its instincts screamed danger. without hesitation, its body began to blur and dissolve again, slipping back into its shadow veil state to escape.


    but just as it was about to flee, ethan''s eyes flashed with a crimson glow. in an instant, a powerful domain of the dead unfolded around him.


    the oppressive force surged forward like a tidal wave, engulfing the shadow completely.


    "damn it!"


    the shadow''s liquid-like form rippled violently under the crushing pressure, as if it were carrying the weight of a mountain. it couldn''t move.


    ethan''s voice rang out, calm but commanding.


    "submit?"


    "never!" the shadow growled through gritted teeth, its defiance unshaken. "i''d rather die than bow to anyone!"


    "oh..."


    ethan nodded thoughtfully, his expression unreadable. then, to the shadow''s surprise, he suddenly withdrew the domain of the dead. the suffocating pressure vanished in an instant, and the terrifying aura around ethan dissipated, leaving him looking calm and unbothered once more.


    the dimly lit room fell silent again, the tension easing.


    then, with a casual wave of his hand, ethan pulled out half a slab of beef from his spatial storage ring. if intimidation didn''t work, maybe temptation would.


    "how about this? does this change your mind?"


    "i..."


    the shadow froze, its gaze locked onto the beef. in the apocalypse, beef was an incredibly rare delicacy. for zombies, it was even better than human flesh¡ªmore flavorful and packed with energy.


    in the shadow''s barren territory, even rats and bugs were hard to come by. now, faced with a slab of fresh, juicy beef, it couldn''t resist.


    unbidden, tears of hunger and longing... dripped from the corners of its mouth.


    ethan chuckled softly at the sight and tossed the beef over.


    "no need to answer right away. take this back with you and think it over. follow me, and there''ll be plenty more where that came from."


    "alright... fine."


    the shadow picked up the beef and couldn''t help but take a huge bite.


    delicious. absolutely delicious.


    without another word, it turned and left, clutching the beef tightly.


    ...


    meanwhile, back in the museum, two humans were still alive¡ªjason and his companion. both were trembling with fear after witnessing the terrifying zombies earlier.


    "jason! we need to get out of here, now!"


    jason''s companion urged him, desperate to escape while ethan and the shadow were gone.


    "yeah..."


    jason nodded, his legs shaking as he started running down the long hallway. but deep down, he knew the truth¡ªafter seeing the zombies'' horrifying abilities, their chances of escape were slim. his only hope was to contact his brother, ryan.


    as they ran, jason pulled out his phone and frantically sent messages to ryan, praying for a miracle.


    their hurried footsteps echoed through the empty corridor as they sprinted toward the museum''s main entrance. the closer they got, the more it felt like salvation was within reach. if they could just make it outside, maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªthey''d have a chance.


    but then, a tall figure slowly materialized in front of the entrance. ethan''s cold, piercing gaze fell on them.


    "stop."


    jason''s companion screamed in terror, and both of them skidded to a halt.


    he was here.


    the overwhelming fear returned, suffocating them. death loomed closer with every passing second.


    jason''s hands trembled as he glanced down at his phone, hoping for a reply from his brother.


    but there was nothing.


    "don''t bother."


    ethan''s voice broke the silence as he casually tossed something toward jason. it landed with a clatter at his feet¡ªa phone. the screen was still lit, displaying all the frantic messages jason had sent.


    jason''s eyes widened in horror.


    "that''s... my brother''s phone?"


    a terrible realization dawned on him.


    "what did you do to him? where''s my brother?!"


    ethan''s smile was cold and unfeeling.


    "your brother? oh, he''s around... in pieces. scattered everywhere."


    ...

 Chapter 65 There are places where sunlight doesnt reach

    jason understood what ethan meant, and his heart sank into utter despair. his most trusted brother¡­ had already been torn apart and devoured by zombies.what a hopeless, crushing apocalypse this was¡­


    in that moment, tears of grievance, rage, and pain welled up in jason''s eyes and spilled over.


    "stop crying. i''ll take you to see your brother right now," ethan said casually, his tone indifferent. he began walking toward the two of them. with each step, the domain of the dead unfurled, its oppressive force sweeping over them like a tidal wave, erasing them almost instantly.


    ...


    meanwhile.


    shadow returned to his barren territory, carrying a slab of beef.


    but on the way back, he couldn''t resist taking bites out of it. one bite turned into another, and every time he told himself, this is the last one.


    by the time he reached his territory, half the beef was gone, leaving only scraps and edges.


    still, his ragtag group of brothers-in-arms was astonished.


    "beef? is this real beef? boss, where''d you get this? did you hunt down a mutant beast?"


    read new chapters at empire


    "no¡­ the zombie king from the skyscraper gave it to me," shadow replied honestly.


    "oh?"


    hearing this, his men were even more shocked. the zombie king had meat but didn''t eat it himself¡ªand gave it to their boss instead? was there really such a generous zombie in this apocalypse?


    "boss, i think that zombie king''s not bad. should we¡­ i don''t know, repay the favor?"


    "hmm¡­" shadow nodded thoughtfully, already mulling it over in his mind.


    "maybe it''s time we settle the score with serpent-eye once and for all!"


    "roar¡ª"


    at the mention of serpent-eye, his men let out a collective growl, their hatred palpable.


    "boss! i''ve been saying forever that we should just go to war with them!"


    "don''t rush it. we''ll take our time with this," shadow said, his mind already forming a plan. he figured he could team up with ethan to take down serpent-eye and finally get revenge for being driven out of his old territory.


    one of his elite zombie followers spoke up, "i''ll follow your lead, boss. just tell us what to do."


    "wait for the right moment. when the time comes, just watch for my signal," shadow said, deep in thought.


    "uh¡­"


    the elite zombie glanced at shadow''s face, which was as black as charcoal, and suddenly remembered how their last battle had ended in disaster¡ªbecause no one could read shadow''s expressions.


    ...


    elsewhere.


    inside a museum, ethan was busy collecting a few corpses. but instead of heading back to his own territory, he decided to make the most of his trip and gather more "supplies."


    that''s when he remembered the small outpost of the black hand legion.


    killing humans, ethan thought, was far more entertaining than killing zombies. humans were brimming with emotions¡ªthey could feel fear, sadness, and despair. zombies, even the evolved ones, had emotions that were far more muted in comparison.


    how should he savor this delightful torment?


    leaving the museum, ethan followed the intel he''d gathered on his phone and soon arrived at a plaza. the area was eerily quiet, with no zombies in sight. bloodstains and rotting corpses littered the ground, and the surrounding buildings were in ruins, a desolate wasteland as far as the eye could see.


    but ethan could already sense it¡ªthere were humans hiding nearby. s§×arch* the nov§×lf~ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    they were right beneath his feet.


    instead of using the underground entrance, which was guarded by an awakener, ethan activated his domain of the dead and slipped through the ground itself, silently infiltrating the underground mall.


    the world went dark for a moment before his vision returned.


    ethan found himself in a spacious room. the air was thick with the smell of chemicals. looking around, he saw wooden shelves lined with rows of transparent glass jars. inside the jars, floating in formalin, were various preserved specimens.


    "what the hell is this?"


    ethan stepped closer to take a look and realized that the jars were filled with¡­ men''s severed dicks.


    what the¡­?


    he couldn''t help but curse inwardly. the black hand legion really lives up to its reputation. what kind of sick hobby is this? these guys are seriously twisted.


    scanning the room, ethan counted at least a hundred jars, each containing the same grotesque contents.


    "not a single one''s big¡­" he muttered under his breath.


    just then, the sound of clinking chains reached his ears, accompanied by the faint groans of men in pain.


    at the far right corner of the room, two men were hanging naked, their arms and legs spread wide and bound to wooden frames with iron chains. on a nearby table lay an assortment of knives and jars. ethan didn''t need to think too hard to figure out what had happened.


    the two men had clearly been subjected to castration. blood dripped from their mutilated groins, and their faces were twisted in agony.


    ethan walked straight toward them.


    he didn''t bother concealing himself. his figure materialized in full view.


    the two men, who had been drifting in and out of consciousness from the pain, suddenly perked up when they saw him. one of them, his voice weak and trembling, called out, "brother, how did you get in here? please, help us!"


    "who''s your brother?" ethan replied casually. "bad news for you¡ªyour dick''s already gone."


    the man froze, speechless. he hadn''t expected to be mocked at a time like this.


    "just get me out of here! please! if that crazy woman sees you, she''ll find a way to make your dick stand up, just so she can chop it off. she''s not human¡ªshe''s a monster!"


    "well, i''m not human either," ethan said flatly, clearly uninterested in continuing the conversation. he pulled out a dagger and plunged it into the man''s neck. blood spurted out in a violent gush, and the man''s body convulsed a few times before going still.


    if that crazy woman cuts off what''s below, i''ll just cut off what''s above. isn''t that much kinder?


    the other man''s eyes widened in terror as he watched. "ah¡ªhelp! somebody help! he''s killing people!"


    but in this place, screams like that were so common that no one paid them any attention.


    "it''s the end of the world. what''s the big deal about killing someone?" ethan said nonchalantly. with a flick of his wrist, the second man''s cries were silenced.


    afterward, ethan calmly stored the two corpses in his spatial storage ring.


    with that done, he closed his eyes and focused on sensing the lifeforms in the underground mall. there were still over ninety humans alive in the area. some were survivors who had been tortured to death''s door, while others were members of the black hand legion who were currently out on patrol.


    but just then, ethan sensed someone approaching the room¡ªa presence stronger than the others.


    moments later, the door creaked open, and in walked the person the two men had referred to as the "crazy woman." she had long, jet-black hair that cascaded down her back like a waterfall. her figure was curvaceous, with an hourglass shape that was impossible to ignore. she was dressed in a revealing outfit that left little to the imagination.


    "huh?"


    the woman''s eyes locked onto ethan, and for a moment, she froze, her expression one of surprise. but that surprise quickly morphed into something else¡ªan infatuated, almost obsessive look.


    "well, aren''t you a handsome one¡­"


    since the apocalypse began, this woman¡ªknown as the "crazy woman" or "demoness" by others¡ªhad never seen a man as attractive as ethan. not only was he strikingly handsome, but he was also clean and well-groomed, a rarity in this hellish world. to her, he was nothing short of a treasure.


    where did he come from? she wondered. did one of the guys bring him in as a gift? if so, they really know how to please me¡­


    "don''t be scared, handsome," she said in a sweet, seductive voice, her eyes brimming with a dangerous allure. her tone was soft and enchanting, carrying a hypnotic quality that could easily ensnare the weak-willed.


    ethan immediately recognized her for what she was¡ªa mental-type awakener. he knew he couldn''t afford to let his guard down.


    "what do you want?" he asked, his tone cold and distant.


    the woman didn''t answer directly. instead, she nodded slightly, her gaze growing even more sultry. her eyes were locked onto ethan as if she were a predator stalking her prey. she swayed her long legs as she walked toward him, her movements slow and deliberate, like a cat toying with its catch.


    "there are places where sunlight doesn''t reach," she murmured, her voice dripping with suggestion. "but you¡­ you could light them up¡­"


    ...

 Chapter 66 A sharp knife

    ethan guessed to himself that the "place" this woman was talking about¡­ must be inside her own head.as she approached, her seductive aura grew even stronger, her psychic energy pushed to its absolute limit. but to her surprise, ethan remained completely unaffected. his eyes stayed as clear and calm as a still lake.


    "what''s going on? seriously, not even a little reaction?" she muttered, her tone laced with frustration.


    but before she could process it further, ethan''s domain of the dead unfolded in an instant, spreading rapidly and engulfing her. a crushing pressure descended like a tidal wave.


    the woman froze, her body stiffening as her eyes widened in shock. the flirtatious smirk she wore just moments ago twisted into sheer terror.


    "you¡­" she stammered.


    "what''s wrong? weren''t you having fun just now?" ethan''s voice was calm, almost indifferent, as he raised his dagger and drove it straight toward her head.


    her pupils shrank to pinpricks as realization dawned.


    this guy¡­ isn''t human!


    she immediately tried to fight back with her psychic energy, but ethan''s domain of the dead was far too overwhelming. before she could even release her power, it was forced back into her skull, compressed like a bullet misfiring in the chamber. read new adventures at empire


    the sensation was excruciating.


    "ahhh¡ª!"


    a piercing scream tore from her throat as her brain felt like it was being stabbed with needles. but the scream didn''t last long.


    ethan''s dagger flicked inside her skull, and with a swift motion, he extracted something that looked like a fresh, glistening cherry. her lifeless body collapsed, and with a practiced efficiency, ethan stored it away.


    ...


    the woman''s scream was sharp and carried far, loud enough to reach the ears of two black hand legion members patrolling outside.


    but instead of rushing to investigate, the two men just chuckled, exchanging knowing looks.


    "damn, sounds like she''s really going wild this time," one of them said with a smirk.


    "yeah, she''s probably having the time of her life," the other replied, grinning. sear?h the n?velfire(.)net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "wonder whose dick she''s chopping off this time."


    "hah! you know she doesn''t just cut them off¡ªshe keeps them as trophies."


    the two burst into laughter, their crude banter echoing as they strolled past the door. they didn''t notice when, moments later, ethan slipped out of the room like a ghost, silent and unseen.


    ...


    ethan could sense the presence of black hand legion members in the rooms on either side of the hallway.


    in the room to the right was a small-time leader of the group, a man named bruno morgan. his nickname was "bear," and it fit him perfectly¡ªhe was massive, hairy, and brutish, like a grizzly.


    inside, bruno was surrounded by four female survivors. he was sucking on the breasts of two women at once, his hands groping another woman''s clitoris, while his thick, oversized dick was pounding into the last woman, who was bent over in front of him.


    "ahh~ bruno, i knew it! i knew i was your favorite!" the woman he was thrusting into moaned, her face flushed with pleasure.


    "bullshit! bruno loves me the most! he makes me feel so good!" another woman snapped, glaring at her.


    the remaining two women weren''t having it either. they pressed their nipples against bruno''s face, shaking them aggressively. "you''re all just jealous! bruno liked us first!"


    the four women began bickering, their voices rising as they fought for his attention. but their jealousy wasn''t born out of love¡ªbruno had abused and tormented them so much that they''d developed stockholm syndrome, their twisted affection a result of his cruelty.


    "hahahaha!" bruno roared with laughter, thoroughly enjoying the chaos. watching the women fight over him filled him with a sick sense of satisfaction.


    not long ago, the black hand legion had been nothing more than a band of outlaws, hunted like rats and forced to operate in the shadows of the dark web. but now, things had changed. they were living like kings in the apocalypse, indulging in every depraved fantasy.


    for bruno, the end of the world wasn''t hell¡ªit was paradise.


    ...


    ethan didn''t choose to attack bruno right away. instead, he turned and slipped into the room on the left.


    the moment he entered, the heavy stench of alcohol hit him like a wall. the room reeked of booze, and the sound of loud, thunderous snoring filled the air.


    empty bottles were scattered all over the floor, and on the bed lay a large, overweight man, passed out cold.


    his snores were so loud they could''ve been mistaken for a chainsaw, and every exhale reeked of alcohol. he was completely out of it, sprawled across the bed like a bloated corpse.


    "a drunk," ethan muttered to himself, wrinkling his nose. the man was so soaked in alcohol that ethan couldn''t help but think of him as marinated meat¡ªlike bourbon-soaked ribs or whiskey-glazed steak, the kind you''d savor at a backyard barbecue.


    ethan smirked at the thought. "at least he''s done half the work for me. prepping himself like this? that''s the kind of initiative i can appreciate."


    ethan stepped forward without hesitation, effortlessly extracting the crystal core from the drunkard''s body. with a flick of his hand, the corpse vanished into his spatial storage ring.


    in this small outpost of the black hand legion, some were addicted to alcohol, while others were consumed by lust.


    ethan continued walking.


    the room next door was where the survivors were being held. from there, he could sense the faint presence of dozens of living people.


    as he entered, a foul stench of urine and feces assaulted his nose. the room was a small, dimly lit warehouse, packed with dozens of humans. their faces were pale and gaunt, their eyes hollow. some leaned weakly against the walls, while others lay sprawled on the ground.


    the oppressive atmosphere of the sealed space was suffocating, filled with a deathly silence.


    but soon, a few of the captives noticed ethan''s presence. their first reaction was to shrink back instinctively, too terrified to approach him.


    they saw his clean, unblemished clothes and immediately assumed he was part of the black hand legion.


    "p-please¡­ don''t kill me! let me go, i''m begging you!"


    "i''ll do anything you want, just let me out of here!"


    "please¡­ just a bite of food. i''m starving to death!"


    "i''ll join you! i''ll be cannon fodder if i have to. long live the black hand legion!"


    "¡­"


    a few of them dropped to their knees¡ªmen and women alike¡ªbowing repeatedly, their minds on the verge of collapse.


    ethan stared at them coldly for a moment before suddenly nodding.


    "alright."


    "huh?"


    the group froze, exchanging bewildered glances. they couldn''t believe what they''d just heard. did he¡­ really agree?


    ethan waved his hand, and a bag of sausages appeared. there were ten in total.


    "th-this¡­"


    dozens of pairs of eyes locked onto the bag, their mouths watering uncontrollably. the overwhelming hunger gnawed at their sanity, pushing them to the brink of losing control.


    although the underground mall had supplies, the black hand legion never shared any with the captives. these people had been starved to their limits, surviving purely on willpower. a moment of weakness, and they''d collapse.


    now, seeing the sausages, their eyes lit up with a ravenous green glow.


    but before anyone could move, ethan flipped his hand again, revealing a sharp knife in his palm. without a word, he tossed both the bag of sausages and the knife onto the ground.


    ethan was curious. in such a desperate situation, would starving people choose the knife or the sausages?


    it was a question of human nature.


    at first, no one even noticed the knife. like wild dogs, they lunged at the sausages.


    three or five of them, their faces twisted with desperation, tore open the packaging and stuffed the sausages into their mouths. even as they ate, their hands kept grabbing for more, fighting off anyone who got too close.


    "get your hands off me, you bastard!"


    "please, don''t take it! just give me one!"


    "back off! it''s mine!"


    "¡­"


    the warehouse descended into chaos. cries, curses, and screams filled the air as dozens of people pushed and shoved, clawing their way toward the food.


    ethan crossed his arms and watched, a faint sense of detachment in his gaze. for a moment, he thought there wasn''t much difference between humans and zombies.


    one woman managed to grab a sausage and shove it into her mouth, only to have a man rip it away from her. he kicked her hard, sending her sprawling to the edge of the crowd.


    some even dropped to the ground, licking up the crumbs and scraps of sausage that had fallen.


    there were over fifty survivors in the warehouse, but only ten sausages. it was nowhere near enough.


    as the last of the sausages were being devoured by a few individuals, those on the outskirts grew increasingly desperate, yet they could do nothing.


    that''s when a woman, standing on the edge of the chaos, turned her head and noticed something lying quietly on the ground not far away¡ªa sharp knife.


    she froze for a moment, her breathing growing heavier. the cold glint of the blade reflected in her eyes, which suddenly burned with a crimson light.


    "die! all of you!"


    ¡­

 Chapter 67 So small…

    the woman forced out her words through clenched teeth, her face twisted with rage.she picked up the sharp knife from the ground and lunged at the crowd, driving it into a man''s neck. blood sprayed everywhere, splattering across her face.


    the rush of adrenaline hit her like a drug. the suffocating confinement, the humiliation of being tormented, and all the pent-up negativity inside her erupted like a volcano in that moment.


    she lost all sense of reason, completely consumed by madness. without hesitation, she began stabbing wildly at the people in front of her.


    the dimly lit warehouse was instantly filled with screams of agony. in mere seconds, she had taken down five or six people.


    one man felt a sudden chill in his abdomen, followed by a sharp, searing pain.


    "you bitch! you dare stab me? i''ll kill you!" he roared.


    he grabbed her wrists with both hands, wrestled the knife away from her, and, gripping the handle tightly, plunged it into her chest four or five times in quick succession.


    the woman let out a bloodcurdling scream before collapsing into a pool of her own blood.


    blood dripped steadily from the knife''s tip. the man, his eyes now bloodshot with rage, turned to see someone else grabbing for the pack of sausages.


    "die!" he snarled.


    like a rabid dog, he charged at the crowd, stabbing indiscriminately.


    more screams echoed through the warehouse as others fell. realizing the man was a threat, the remaining people scrambled to wrest the knife from him.


    what had started as a fight over sausages had now devolved into a battle for weapons.s are rarely rational creatures. when their interests are threatened, or when they''re consumed by despair and anger, they lose all sense of reason. it''s as if they''re possessed, with only one thought left in their minds:


    kill the others.


    some even began fighting each other over scraps of food, clawing at throats, gouging out eyes. the chaos spiraled into a full-blown massacre.


    the warehouse descended into utter madness. screams of pain, curses, and roars of rage filled the air as one person after another fell.


    bodies lay scattered across the floor, blood pooling and flowing like rivers. the air grew thick with a metallic tang, the stench of blood so strong it was suffocating.


    it was like a slaughterhouse.


    ethan stood at a distance, his pristine white shirt untouched, watching it all unfold.


    before long, fewer than ten people were left alive in the warehouse. most of them were gravely injured, lying on the ground, barely clinging to life.


    only one man still had some strength left. crawling through the blood, he gritted his teeth and dragged himself forward. with trembling hands, he reached for half a sausage lying on the ground. ignoring the blood smeared all over it, he shoved it into his mouth.


    "heh¡­ heh¡­ heh¡­"


    his bloodied face twisted into a grotesque smile, his eyes narrowing in satisfaction. he looked utterly deranged, his mind shattered by everything he had just endured.


    ethan decided it was time to end this farce.


    he began walking toward the survivors, ready to grant them release from their suffering.


    but the commotion inside the warehouse had drawn the attention of the patrol outside.


    "what the hell''s going on in there?"


    "are they fighting again?"


    "damn it! these two-legged sheep just can''t behave, can they? let them starve to death!"


    grumbling and cursing, the two patrolmen made their way toward the warehouse.


    however, the moment they opened the door, their expressions froze. even the ruthless members of the black hand legion couldn''t help but feel a chill run down their spines.


    the sight before them was horrifying.


    over fifty bodies lay sprawled across the floor, blood soaking every inch of the ground. the air was thick with the stench of death.


    and amidst the carnage stood a lone figure, tall and composed, dressed in a spotless white shirt.


    his cold, piercing eyes locked onto theirs.


    the scene was utterly surreal, a vision of pure terror. s§×arch* the n??el fire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "what the¡­ fuck¡­?"


    the two men stared, completely petrified, their fear palpable. a wave of icy dread washed over them, sending shivers down their spines. it felt as though a tiger had wandered into their sheep pen¡ªand they had walked in at the worst possible moment.


    with all the survivors now dead, ethan''s identity was no longer in question.


    "quick! go find bruno!"


    the two patrolmen, realizing they were no match for him, turned to flee.


    but in the next instant, an overwhelming pressure descended upon them, like a mountain crashing down, pinning them in place. their legs trembled uncontrollably, as if they were stuck in quicksand, unable to move an inch.


    "there''s no need. i''ll go find him myself."


    ethan''s deep, magnetic voice echoed in their ears. before they could react, their consciousness faded, and they collapsed to the ground like puppets with their strings cut.


    two more bodies joined the pile.


    with a casual wave of his hand, ethan gathered up all the corpses and blood, as if tidying up a room. then, as if taking a leisurely stroll, he made his way toward the final room.


    ...


    at that moment, bruno was still in the middle of an intense session with four women.


    "bruno, i''m hungry¡­" one of the women said coyly, her voice dripping with seduction.


    "alright, i''ll cook some pasta for you later," bruno replied with a grin, clearly enjoying himself.


    but suddenly, he felt something was off. it was as if a pair of eyes were watching him. uneasy, he instinctively glanced toward the door.


    "what the hell?!"


    bruno let out a startled yell. standing in the doorway was a young man, staring directly at him.


    ethan''s sudden appearance had shaken bruno to his core. his entire body froze for a moment, and his confidence faltered.


    "when¡­ when did you get in here?" bruno stammered, his voice tinged with panic.


    quickly regaining his composure, he jumped out of bed, cursing loudly. "who the hell are you? a new recruit? you think you can just barge in here without saying a word?"


    bruno was a strength-type awakener, with weak sensory abilities. even though chaos had erupted outside, he hadn''t noticed a thing, too preoccupied with his "activities." your next chapter awaits on empire


    ethan didn''t respond. his gaze shifted downward, briefly glancing at bruno''s exposed body. then, with a faint smirk, he said, "so small¡­"


    "what did you just say?!" bruno''s eyes widened in fury, his face turning red with rage.


    "you''re dead!"


    even the four women behind him were outraged.


    "who is this guy? how dare he interrupt us while we''re with bruno!"


    "exactly! and he insulted bruno too!"


    "doesn''t he know bruno''s the boss around here? he''s as good as dead!"


    "yeah, bruno will take care of him, and then we can get back to having fun!"


    the women, clearly suffering from stockholm syndrome, had become infatuated with bruno despite their circumstances.


    but before they could finish their complaints, bruno had already charged at ethan. his massive, muscular frame moved with the speed and ferocity of a raging bear.


    however¡ª


    just as bruno was about to reach ethan, his body froze mid-stride. his legs began to tremble violently, his eyes bulging in shock. the arrogance on his face vanished, replaced by sheer terror.


    "what''s wrong, bruno? hurry up and teach him a lesson!"


    "yeah, show him who''s boss!"


    "once you''re done with him, we can pick up where we left off!"


    the women''s voices were filled with impatience, completely oblivious to the shift in the atmosphere.


    but in the next moment, bruno''s trembling grew worse. unable to withstand the crushing pressure of ethan''s domain of the dead, his knees buckled, and with a loud thud, he collapsed to the ground.


    "huh?"


    the four women froze, their expressions filled with confusion.


    what was going on?


    bruno¡­ was kneeling?


    that was their usual position, not his!


    bruno, on the other hand, was overwhelmed with fear. he finally understood the sheer terror of the man standing before him. known for his incredible physical strength, bruno prided himself on his resilience, yet he couldn''t even get close to ethan.


    "raaaahhh!"


    with a desperate roar, bruno activated his trump card. his ability allowed him to enter a berserk state, temporarily enhancing his physical strength. however, it came with a steep price¡ªsevere exhaustion that left him bedridden for an entire day after use.


    his muscles swelled grotesquely, veins bulging across his body like writhing snakes. blood visibly coursed through them, giving him an almost monstrous appearance.


    fueled by his berserk state, bruno forced himself to stand within the oppressive domain of the dead. summoning every ounce of strength, he lunged to the side, crashing through the wall to escape the room.


    boom!


    the wall crumbled as bruno burst into the hallway, desperate to put distance between himself and ethan, hoping to escape the range of the domain.


    bruno was no weakling. as a b+-rank awakener, he wasn''t someone who could be instantly crushed by ethan''s aura alone.


    his neck veins bulged as he shouted frantically, "help! somebody, help me!"


    ...

 Chapter 68 Survival of the fittest

    "stop yelling, you hillbilly. while you were busy having your fun, i already dealt with your little buddy." ethan slowly stepped out of the room.bruno glanced around, his eyes darting in every direction. the place was eerily empty¡ªcompletely silent, not a single soul in sight.


    everyone¡­ dead?


    a wave of pure terror washed over him. he had killed them all¡ªsilently, without a trace. not even the bodies remained, as if they had vanished into thin air. it was beyond unsettling. it was horrifying.


    "i''ll kill you!"


    bruno roared, summoning every ounce of rage he had left. his massive, bear-like frame charged straight at ethan. his movements were powerful, his momentum unstoppable, but there was a tragic futility to it¡ªlike a moth flying straight into a flame.


    it was the desperate charge of a warrior making his final stand.


    bruno poured all his anger, fear, and despair into his fist, aiming a devastating punch at ethan''s face.


    ethan, however, remained calm. with a slight tilt of his body, he effortlessly dodged the blow. then, with a casual flick of his hand, he struck the back of bruno''s head. the move seemed almost lazy, but it was precise.


    in that instant, ethan extracted bruno''s crystal core.


    bruno''s body went limp as he lost consciousness. his momentum carried him forward, and he collapsed to the ground, sliding nearly twenty feet before coming to a stop.


    his once-massive, hulking form began to shrink rapidly, reverting to its original size. his body withered, deflated, and became frail¡­ lifeless.


    "bruno!"


    four women rushed forward from the shadows, their faces filled with grief. one of them even dropped to her knees, sobbing uncontrollably.


    "wake up, bruno! don''t leave us!"


    "we can''t live without you!"


    "please¡­ please don''t go¡­"


    their emotions were raw, twisted, and utterly broken. they had fallen in love with the man who had abused and tormented them¡ªa sick, almost supernatural attachment.


    in another life, before the apocalypse, these women might have been students, professionals, or loving wives and mothers. they could have lived quiet, peaceful lives, raising families and growing old in comfort.


    but now, everything had changed.


    ethan''s domain of the dead expanded, enveloping the four women. it freed their warped souls from the chains of their unnatural obsession.


    ethan felt a small sense of satisfaction. "guess i did another good deed," he thought to himself.


    with that, the underground mall fell completely silent. not a single survivor remained.


    ethan began wandering through the mall, casually looting supplies. there was plenty to take¡ªfood, toiletries, and other essentials¡ªall of which he stored in his spatial storage ring.


    among the items, he found a list. it detailed the names of the black hand legion members stationed at this base.


    there were twenty names in total, but ethan knew he hadn''t killed that many. some of them must have been out scavenging for supplies or hunting down survivors.


    ethan''s mind wandered. he figured there were probably others, like ryan, who had infiltrated official shelters and were lying low.


    he snapped a photo of the list and sent it to mia.


    stay tuned for updates on empire


    it didn''t take long for her to reply. s~ea??h the n??el fire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "what''s this supposed to mean?" mia asked bluntly.


    "these are all members of the black hand legion," ethan explained.


    mia didn''t waste words. she simply replied, "thanks."


    "don''t mention it. consider it a freebie," ethan texted back.


    ...


    after gathering everything useful, ethan returned to his territory.


    with a wave of his hand, he dumped out the "feast" he had collected. he even poured some "sauce" over it for good measure.


    a pile of corpses tumbled onto the street, forming a grotesque mountain of bodies.


    the smell quickly drew his subordinates, including bulldozer, who came sniffing the air like a bloodhound.


    to them, the scene was like thanksgiving dinner¡ªturkey drenched in gravy, ready to be devoured.


    "holy crap! look at all this!"


    "boss, you''re incredible!"


    "how''d you manage to catch so many?"


    the group was in awe.


    bulldozer, in particular, was stunned. the city was overrun with zombies now, and finding even a single survivor was nearly impossible. yet somehow, ethan had managed to bring back so many¡ªand with such variety, too.


    there were "barbecue ribs dripping in sauce" and "thanksgiving turkey drowned in gravy."


    without hesitation, they began to feast, tearing into the bodies with ravenous hunger.


    the desolate street was a scene straight out of a nightmare¡ªcorpses feasting on other corpses, the sound of flesh being torn apart echoing through the air.


    upstairs, nina, a part-time worker, was cleaning the windows. even though she''d been here for almost two months, the sight outside still filled her with dread, her stomach churning with nausea.


    and then, she noticed something.


    the clothes ethan had changed out of today reeked of blood¡ªfar more than usual. it was obvious: ethan had been killing more than ever.


    as night fell, darkness blanketed the city.


    in the pitch-black apocalypse, the growls and roars of the undead never ceased. tonight, though, there were new, eerie sounds mixed in¡ªunidentifiable and unsettling. no one knew what they were.


    because as the apocalypse dragged on, everything¡ªhumans, zombies, mutated beasts, even plants¡ªwas evolving in unpredictable ways. at any moment, something strange and monstrous could appear.


    survival of the fittest.


    kill or be killed.


    that was the law of the apocalypse.


    if you wanted to live, you had to keep killing. and as time went on, the violence only escalated.


    ethan soaked in the bath, changed into clean clothes, and swallowed two crystal cores. then, he poured himself a glass of "juice" in a tall wine glass, sipping it leisurely.


    he stayed holed up in his spotless, orderly home, feeling a rare sense of peace.


    the energy from the crystal cores and blood was being absorbed into his body, making him stronger by the minute. in fact, ethan was starting to feel like he''d surpassed the limits of the official refuge''s power rankings and even the classifications set by genesis biotech.


    the strongest awakeners he''d encountered so far¡ªlike michael from the operation king hunt squad or bruno from the black hand legion¡ªwere only b+ level.


    but against him? they didn''t stand a chance.


    of course, mia from the official refuge was an exception. if her pain threshold ever hit 100%, it was hard to imagine what she could become. her awakening ability was a rare talent, almost like a stroke of luck.


    still, even mia had her limits. if she faced someone with an overwhelming power gap, no amount of awakening ability would save her.


    and besides, combat wasn''t just about raw stats. there were countless other factors at play. it wasn''t unheard of for the weak to defeat the strong.


    take real life, for example. there were cases of rats killing cats. or a grown man throwing a punch, twisting his ankle mid-swing, falling, and cracking his head on a rock¡ªonly to lose to a kid.


    so, despite ethan''s immense strength, he remained cautious. if he encountered an enemy, he''d kill them without hesitation, leaving no room for them to become a threat.


    at that moment, outside on the street, a shadow moved silently, blending seamlessly into the darkness. it crept closer to ethan''s territory, undetected.


    it was "little shadow," the neighbor of serpent-eye. earlier today, while passing through serpent-eye''s territory, he''d noticed something unusual and decided to pay ethan a visit.


    he also had an idea: to team up with ethan and take serpent-eye down.


    but first, he needed to figure out how strong ethan''s forces were¡ªhow many elite fighters and skilled warriors he had. he wanted to scope things out.


    after all, as the saying goes: know your enemy, and you''ll never lose a battle.


    little shadow prowled through the darkness, moving stealthily. before long, he heard a strange, chilling laugh.


    "hehehe¡­ hehehe¡­ hehehe¡­"


    it was laura. she must''ve eaten her fill today because she seemed to be in a good mood. her laughter echoed through the pitch-black night, sounding far more unsettling than any cry.


    "damn it!" little shadow cursed under his breath. even as someone used to danger, he could feel an overwhelming sense of menace radiating from her¡ªeven more than from the zombies.


    ...

 Chapter 69 Shadow

    "pretty strong..."as little shadow kept moving forward, he grew more and more surprised. some of the elite zombie troops were wandering around, each one radiating a powerful and ferocious aura.


    at one point, a zombie passed right by him, sniffing the air. it seemed to sense something unusual and almost discovered him.


    "what a sharp nose..."


    little shadow muttered to himself, feeling uneasy. if his stealth skills got exposed and ethan''s crew found out, it''d be beyond embarrassing¡ªit''d be a total disaster.


    just as he was about to move on, a voice called out from behind him.


    "stop right there."


    "huh??"


    little shadow turned his head and saw a zombie with unusually clear eyes. it was obvious this one wasn''t your average mindless undead¡ªit had intelligence. in fact, it was none other than one of ethan''s three generals, the phd zombie.


    the phd zombie, with his awakened psychic abilities, had already locked onto little shadow. his sharp senses had detected the intruder.


    before little shadow could react, a group of elite zombies came rushing over. among them was laura, her movements ghostly and swift, and the hulking bulldozer, whose massive frame made him look like a walking tank.


    the air grew tense as the zombies surrounded little shadow, their killing intent palpable.


    he''d been caught!


    little shadow felt like he''d been slapped in the face by fate. worse still, ethan''s zombies were undeniably strong¡ªthere was no way he could fight his way out of this.


    "don''t panic! i''m on your side!"


    he quickly blurted out, terrified that if he hesitated even a second, they''d tear him apart and eat him alive.


    bulldozer stared at him, his curiosity piqued.


    "huh? where''d this big black rat come from?"


    "i... i''m not a rat!"


    little shadow immediately dropped his shadow form, revealing his true body¡ªjet black, like a lump of coal.


    "my name''s shadow. you can just call me little shadow."


    bulldozer squinted at him, still full of curiosity.


    "looks like a big black rat to me..."


    the phd zombie spoke up, his tone sharp and direct.


    "what are you doing here?"


    "i''ve got something important to report to ethan." little shadow explained.


    as soon as he said that, the surrounding zombies parted, clearing a path. ethan appeared, his white shirt practically glowing in the darkness.


    "what''s the matter?" ethan asked, his voice calm but commanding.


    "boss, i found out something big today!" little shadow exclaimed, his tone exaggerated. "genesis biotech is sending food to serpent-eye''s territory¡ªboxes and boxes of it! at least ten crates, all packed with meat!"


    as he spoke, he couldn''t help but drool. it was so bad that it practically turned into a little waterfall, making his words come out garbled.


    "calm down first." ethan frowned, clearly unimpressed by little shadow''s lack of composure.


    "right, right!" little shadow nodded furiously, wiping his mouth before continuing.


    "and serpent-eye''s troops are gathering. they''re definitely planning to make a move against you!"


    "what? they dare to go after the boss?" bulldozer roared, his anger erupting like a volcano. "that slimy snake must''ve lost his mind!"


    the elite zombies behind him growled in agreement, their loyalty to ethan unwavering. to them, ethan wasn''t just a leader¡ªhe was their faith, their reason for fighting. they were ready to charge out right now and tear serpent-eye''s forces to shreds.


    ethan, however, remained calm.


    "what kind of lineup are we talking about?" he asked.


    "serpent-eye himself, along with his two top lieutenants¡ªmichelin and the spider zombie woman. he''s got 30,000 zombies under his command, with at least 2,000 elites. plus, he''s got a whole bunch of mutant snake beasts. there''s no shortage of those, that''s for sure."


    "hmm... that''s quite a lot."


    even bulldozer, with his limited intelligence, could understand the situation. ethan''s territory currently had about 10,000 zombies. thanks to ethan''s recent efforts, many had evolved, and there were now nearly 3,000 elites among them. of those, 500 were part of the x-virus-enhanced elite corps.


    but in terms of sheer numbers, they were still outmatched.


    "serpent-eye is working with genesis biotech. when the time comes, genesis biotech will definitely step in, and their strength isn''t something to scoff at. plus..." little shadow paused for dramatic effect before continuing, "serpent-eye has evolved into an a-rank zombie king. he''s awakened the ability phantom realm. it''s creepy, powerful, and downright terrifying!"


    enjoy more content from empire


    bulldozer snorted, clearly unimpressed. "how strong can he really be? why are you hyping him up like this?"


    "i''m not hyping him up. i''m just telling the truth... because i''ve fought him before."


    "uh..."


    bulldozer froze, momentarily speechless at little shadow''s blunt honesty. if this guy was admitting he got his butt kicked, then serpent-eye must really be a tough opponent.


    the zombies around them exchanged uneasy glances. this wasn''t just any enemy¡ªthey were dealing with someone two levels stronger than the red-faced zombie king they''d fought before. s§×arch* the n?vel?ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    all eyes turned to ethan, waiting for his decision. no matter what he said, they were ready to follow him, even if it meant charging into hell itself.


    ethan stood silent for a moment, deep in thought. then, his voice cut through the tension like a blade.


    "tomorrow, we''ll wipe them out."


    "roar¡ª"


    the zombies erupted in a deafening cheer, their bloodlust ignited.


    laura''s lips curled into a grin so wide it nearly reached her ears, revealing rows of razor-sharp fangs. she thought to herself, that''s our boss. his decisions never disappoint.


    the territory had been too quiet for too long. a good, bloody battle was exactly what they needed.


    bulldozer, too, was fired up. he felt a personal stake in this fight¡ªafter all, the grudge with serpent-eye had started because of him.


    tomorrow, we''ll crush them!


    little shadow glanced around at the zombies, their fighting spirit burning like wildfire. he couldn''t help but feel a pang of awe. ethan''s crew was far stronger than he''d imagined. tomorrow''s battle was going to be brutal.


    ...


    after the decision was made, the zombies dispersed to prepare. through some quick negotiations, little shadow agreed to bring his 5,000 subordinates, including 1,000 elites, to join the fight.


    serpent-eye will never see this coming, little shadow thought with a smirk. he''s in for a nasty surprise.


    but ethan wasn''t done yet. he had another "surprise" in mind. back in his room, he sat on the couch and sent a message to mia.


    "i''ve got a huge opportunity for you."


    mia''s reply came quickly. "oh? what kind of opportunity?"


    "tomorrow, you can come kill zombies."


    there was a long pause. ethan stared at his phone, waiting for a response.


    mia, on the other hand, was sitting there, completely dumbfounded. kill zombies? that''s your idea of a huge opportunity?


    in this world, zombies were everywhere. they weren''t exactly a rare commodity.


    before she could reply, ethan sent another message.


    "we''re hunting an a-rank zombie king tomorrow¡ªserpent-eye. you can raid his territory for supplies while we''re at it."


    that caught mia''s attention. she knew about serpent-eye. his territory was rumored to hold valuable resources. a while back, a small team had discovered a stash of preserved crop seeds there. but before they could retrieve them, serpent-eye''s forces wiped them out. no one had dared to try again since.


    crop seeds were a rare and precious resource for humans.


    "hmm... that could work," mia replied, explaining her interest in the seeds.


    ethan had no objections. "go ahead. bring your team and take whatever you need. if anything happens, i''ll step in."


    with that, the two finalized their plan.


    ethan put his phone away and stood by the window. it was already past midnight, the darkest hour of the night. outside, the endless growls and roars of zombies echoed through the streets, a constant reminder of the world they lived in.


    the next day.


    thick clouds blanketed the sky, blocking out the sun. the air was heavy and gray¡ªno wind, no rain, no light.


    "caw¡ªcaw¡ªcaw¡ª"


    a few black crows screeched as they darted across the sky, their shadows flitting over the desolate streets below.


    on the ground, chaos reigned. broken buildings and debris littered the streets, a grim reminder of the world''s collapse.


    at the edge of ethan''s territory, a massive force had gathered. ethan stood at the front, flanked by his three trusted generals. behind them stretched a horde of 10,000 zombies, packed so tightly together that they seemed to stretch on forever. their grotesque faces radiated bloodlust, their excitement palpable.


    this was ethan''s army.


    they had marched to the border of serpent-eye''s territory. just a short distance ahead lay the enemy''s domain.


    the zombies waited, tense and ready, for ethan''s command. one word from him, and they would charge forward, tearing through serpent-eye''s forces like a tidal wave of death.


    but ethan raised a hand, signaling them to hold.


    "stay here. i''ll go ahead and take a look first."


    ...

 Chapter 70 Rainstorm of serpents

    ethan took a few steps forward, his figure gradually fading until he completely disappeared¡ªhe had entered stealth mode and stepped into the territory of the serpent-eye zombie king.his main goal was to scout the area. besides, mia hadn''t arrived yet, and he had no idea where she was. he figured he''d have to drag her into doing something "productive" once she showed up.


    the buildings on either side of the street were in ruins, crumbling and desolate. dried bloodstains and decayed skeletons littered the ground, while a few zombies shuffled aimlessly, their stiff movements devoid of purpose.


    these zombies were the weakest of the weak¡ªold, sick, and falling apart. their bodies were severely decomposed, reeking of rot, with maggots wriggling in their flesh. they were disgusting to look at, the kind of creatures that could make anyone gag. their combat ability posed a threat only to ordinary humans; they were little more than walking corpses.


    of course, there was one exception¡ªa slightly evolved zombie. it sat by the side of the street, clutching a large rat in its hands, gnawing on it with blood dripping from its mouth. its face was smeared with gore, and rat fur clung to its lips.


    further ahead, near the base of a crumbling wall, lay a corpse. several small snakes slithered in and out of its rotting flesh, turning the body into their personal playground.


    "disgusting¡­" ethan muttered, wrinkling his nose. he found the serpent-eye zombie king''s territory to be utterly unsanitary. it was filthy, like a pigsty.


    to make matters worse, between the buildings, countless spiderwebs hung in the air. they were thick with trapped insects, and even a few mutated sparrows were caught in the sticky threads. the birds struggled desperately, causing the webs to tremble, but they couldn''t break free.


    the overlapping webs formed a dense, chaotic mess. just looking at them was enough to trigger anyone''s fear of clusters or tight spaces.


    ethan ignored the mess and casually pulled out his phone to text mia.


    "where are you?"


    "farmers'' market. you?"


    "almost there."


    "alright, we''ll talk when we meet. i''m busy right now."


    mia sent the reply with one hand while slicing through a zombie with her other. she slipped her phone back into her pocket and kept moving.


    around her were more than a dozen people, all engaged in combat with zombies. among them were her partner, sean, and chris''s group from last time. they were here to help transport supplies.


    sean glanced at mia with admiration in his eyes. "you can text with one hand while fighting zombies? that''s impressive."


    "it''s just practice," mia replied casually. she gripped her blade with both hands and decapitated another zombie in one swift motion.


    sean nodded thoughtfully, as if her words had struck a chord. it reminded him of his years of driving. he''d never really paid attention to how the wheels turned, yet he could reverse into a parking spot with pinpoint accuracy every time. why? because practice made perfect.


    he also recalled something his school coach used to say: "with enough effort, water can carve through stone, and a rope can saw through wood. keep practicing, and even the hardest tasks will become second nature."


    yeah, practice really was the key¡­


    behind them, chris and his group wielded alloy blades, cutting down zombies with ease. these were low-level zombies, the kind that could be dealt with in just a few strikes. there wasn''t much pressure; it was more like routine cleanup.


    they were clearing the area of zombies to make it easier to transport supplies later.


    nearby stood the farmers'' market. its rolling shutter door was half-open, smeared with bloodstains. the marks of human fingernails clawing at the metal were still faintly visible.


    the door was rusted shut. mia stepped forward, gripping her blade with both hands. with a single swing, there was a sharp ''swish''¡ªthe door was sliced cleanly in two, as if it were warm butter under a hot knife.


    mia, as the first-ever "awakener 001," wielded a custom-made weapon¡ªa tachi. the blade and hilt were both unusually long, nearly matching her height.


    embedded in the hilt was a lightning-element crystal core, faintly crackling with electricity. when fully activated, the electric energy would envelop the sleek blade, enhancing both its speed and destructive power.


    this was the latest tech developed by the shelter: crystal core armaments.


    at the moment, mia''s weapon was one of a kind¡ªand it looked awesome.


    i mean, who could say no to a glowing sword?


    with the long blade resting casually on her shoulder, mia strode straight into the farmer''s market. the place was dimly lit, the air thick with the stench of rot. from the darker corners, faint zombie growls echoed ominously.


    behind her, chris rummaged through his backpack, pulling out a grenade. he lobbed it forward with a strong throw.


    this wasn''t just any grenade¡ªit had a flashing red light. after rolling a couple of times on the ground, it started emitting a sharp, rhythmic beeping: beep, beep, beep.


    the sound was piercing, cutting through the silence and spreading across the entire market.


    "raaaghhh!"


    the zombies, drawn by the noise, began shambling toward the grenade en masse.


    as the red light on the grenade blinked faster and the beeping grew more frantic, the tension in the air spiked.


    beep-beep-beep-beep¡ªboom!


    the explosion erupted with a deafening roar, a burst of blinding fire swallowing the horde of zombies.


    chunks of flesh and shattered limbs rained down, accompanied by rising smoke and the acrid stench of charred meat.


    "heh, problem solved!" chris said smugly.


    the shelter had been developing all kinds of anti-zombie weapons lately, and they were proving to be pretty effective¡ªthough, for now, they only worked on low-level zombies.


    with the immediate threat cleared, the group headed straight for the seed storage warehouse.


    the journey was surprisingly smooth. it seemed the grenade had done its job; they didn''t encounter any more zombies along the way. before long, they reached a room.


    even in the dim light, they could make out stacks of large crates piled up ahead.


    "we hit the jackpot! let''s see if there''s anything good in here," one of the younger guys said, his face lighting up with excitement. he rushed forward, eager to check out the supplies.


    grabbing the lid of one of the crates, he yanked it open with a flourish.


    but instead of seeds, he was met with a pair of glowing yellow eyes staring back at him.


    a snake.


    its sharp fangs glistened as it flicked its tongue, hissing menacingly.


    for a moment, the two locked eyes.


    "oh, crap!"


    the young man''s face went pale as he realized what he was looking at. he tried to back away, but it was too late.


    whoosh!


    the snake lunged, sinking its fangs into his neck. the sharp, searing pain made him cry out in agony.


    the others froze, equally horrified.


    "a snake?!"


    mia reacted instantly. with a swift motion, she swung her blade straight at the snake''s head. s§×ar?h the ¦Çovelfire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    the razor-sharp edge sliced through the air with precision, so close to the young man''s skin that it shaved the fine hairs on his neck.


    the snake''s head was severed cleanly, its body dropping lifelessly to the ground.


    the young man stumbled back, clutching his neck. his face was pale, his breath ragged. he looked like he''d just brushed shoulders with death itself.


    but the burning pain in his neck brought him back to reality. when he pulled his hand away, it was smeared with dark, blackened blood.


    "it''s venomous!"


    "of course it''s dangerous! the last search team that came here was wiped out. stay alert!" chris warned, his voice tense.


    as if on cue, a faint rustling sound began to spread through the warehouse.


    from beneath the crates and through the cracks, countless black snakes began slithering out, surrounding the group.


    there''s something primal about the human fear of snakes¡ªsomething buried deep in our dna.


    continue reading stories on empire


    seeing the writhing mass of serpents, everyone felt their skin crawl.


    "kill them!"


    as a few snakes slithered closer, mia didn''t hesitate. she swung her blade, slicing them cleanly in half.


    the others quickly grabbed their weapons, joining the fight against the swarm.


    but then, a new sound came from above¡ªa faint, unsettling squirming.


    chris glanced up and froze in terror.


    the ceiling beams were covered in snakes.


    dozens, maybe hundreds, coiled together in writhing masses. and now, they were starting to drop.


    it was like a rainstorm of snakes, falling straight toward them.


    ...

 Chapter 71 He was… too kind

    the group was gripped with fear. they frantically swung the hunting knives strapped to their waists, slashing at the rain of snakes. it was like a real-life version of fruit ninja¡ªtheir blades moved so fast they almost sparked, leaving them no time to stop.before long, the ground was piled high with snake corpses, layer upon layer. blood sprayed through the air like a wild, chaotic dance.


    but the snakes seemed endless, continuing to fall relentlessly from above.


    everyone''s stamina was draining fast.


    especially the young man who had been bitten earlier¡ªhis name was brandon hunter. his face had grown pale, his breathing labored. if the venom wasn''t sucked out soon, he''d be doomed to die under this rain of snakes.


    "what do we do now?"


    the others weren''t faring much better. they had managed to kill hundreds of snakes, but one slip-up could mean certain death.


    "this place is insane! no human should ever set foot here!"


    just as despair began to set in, something unexpected happened.


    the snakes suddenly froze mid-air, as if paralyzed. then, one after another, they exploded with loud bangs, sending chunks of flesh flying everywhere. blood mist filled the air, turning the scene into something straight out of a nightmare.


    in just a few seconds, the once-overwhelming swarm of snakes had been almost entirely wiped out. the few that survived slithered away in panic, as if they''d encountered something utterly terrifying.


    "what¡­ just happened?"


    chris and the others stopped in their tracks, stunned. they stared blankly at the carnage around them, struggling to process what they had just witnessed.


    then, a tall figure slowly emerged from the blood-soaked haze. despite the rain of blood, his white shirt remained spotless, as if untouched by the chaos.


    it was ethan.


    his domain of the dead now covered a massive area, easily suppressing the entire swarm of snakes in an instant.


    when sean saw the figure, his eyes lit up with joy. "ethan! you came to help us!"


    "yeah." ethan nodded calmly.


    the group finally realized that the newcomer was an ally¡ªand an incredibly powerful one at that. relief washed over them.


    brandon, in particular, felt like he had just escaped death itself. his face was filled with gratitude. "thank you for saving me."


    "no need to thank me," ethan replied with a faint smile. his handsome face softened, radiating a warmth that felt like a gentle spring breeze. your next chapter awaits on empire


    he was¡­ too kind.


    the group couldn''t help but stare at him, momentarily dazed.


    but chris, looking at ethan''s smile, felt a chill run down his spine. his body tensed involuntarily. he had encountered ethan once before during a mission with mia and knew exactly who¡ªor rather, what¡ªhe was. ethan wasn''t just any ordinary person. he was the absolute ruler of the skyscraper zone, a phantom infected, and the terrifying king of the undead.


    "he''s¡­ actually here¡­"


    still, chris knew ethan wasn''t hostile. in fact, he had just saved their lives. fear aside, chris couldn''t help but feel deeply grateful.


    "uncle chris, can you, uh¡­ suck the venom out for me?" brandon suddenly asked, breaking the tension.


    "uh¡­ sure¡­"


    chris snapped out of his thoughts and looked at brandon''s neck. the blackened blood was still oozing from the wound. if brandon weren''t an awakener with a superhuman physique, he''d already be dead.


    but the sight of the wound was¡­ unsettling. it made chris hesitate.


    still, with brandon''s life on the line, chris gritted his teeth and leaned in, pressing his mouth to the side of brandon''s neck to suck out the venom. the two of them ended up in an awkwardly close position, their posture unintentionally¡­ suggestive.


    meanwhile, mia''s large eyes were fixed on ethan. she suddenly remembered something.


    "that list of black hand legion members you gave me last time¡ªwhere did you find it?"


    "in an underground mall," ethan replied matter-of-factly.


    "oh¡­"


    mia nodded, her brows furrowing slightly. she had noticed before that ryan seemed to have ulterior motives toward ethan, but she hadn''t realized he was connected to the black hand legion.


    "this deal was a loss¡­" she muttered under her breath.


    "don''t be so stingy," ethan said casually, though his gaze had shifted to the tachi sword in mia''s hand. its sleek, unique design caught his eye.


    the rest of the group began searching through the surrounding crates.


    most of them had been destroyed by the pythons, but a few still contained seeds that were surprisingly intact. these seeds looked viable¡ªlikely still capable of growing crops.


    finding these supplies filled everyone with joy.


    well, everyone except chris and brandon, who were still huddled together as chris sucked out the venom. chris spat out several mouthfuls of blackened blood before finally finishing the job. his lips were swollen to the point they looked like two sausages hanging off his face.


    "that should do it¡­" chris muttered, exhausted.


    "thanks, uncle chris," brandon said gratefully.


    the two of them slumped against the wall, sitting down to rest. the ordeal had drained them both, especially brandon. his face was still pale, and his body trembled slightly. he couldn''t help but feel lucky to have survived. honestly, it was a miracle he was still alive.


    with shaky hands, brandon pulled out his phone to send a message, letting someone know he was okay.


    chris, sitting beside him, glanced over curiously. "who are you texting?"


    "my online girlfriend," brandon replied, his face lighting up with happiness. "we haven''t met in person yet, but i''ve seen her photos. she''s got fair skin, gorgeous looks, and legs for days¡­"


    "oh¡­" chris raised an eyebrow, his expression turning thoughtful.


    "brandon, you''d better be careful," chris said seriously. "what if she''s actually someone from the black hand legion trying to scam you?"


    "no way¡­" brandon''s smile faltered.


    "why not? these days, it''s not just humans you have to worry about. even monsters have evolved intelligence. they can use the internet to trick people too. who knows if the person you''re chatting with is human¡­ or something else entirely?" chris said, his tone dead serious.


    brandon''s face turned pale at the thought. he realized chris might have a point. the internet was full of all kinds of shady characters¡ªand now, even monsters. it was better to be cautious.


    "so¡­ what should i do?" brandon asked nervously.


    "listen to me, brandon. the internet is a deep, dark place, and you''re not equipped to handle it. why don''t you just give me your phone? i''ll chat with her for you," chris said, his face completely straight.


    ¡­ sear?h the n?velfire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    meanwhile, the commotion they had caused earlier had already drawn the attention of serpent-eye and his zombie forces.


    "boss, someone''s entered our territory. they''re in the farmers'' market," a zombie reported.


    "humans?" serpent-eye raised an eyebrow, glancing over his shoulder. behind him stood a massive horde of zombies¡ªtens of thousands strong, including elite fighters.


    he had been preparing to launch an attack on ethan, but now, at this critical moment, humans had wandered into his domain.


    a cruel smile spread across serpent-eye''s face. "they''ve practically delivered themselves to us as ''strategic resources.''"


    zombies were at their strongest right after consuming fresh flesh. their cells became hyperactive, enhancing their physical strength, speed, and reflexes to peak levels.


    "let''s go. we''ll deal with those humans first¡ªit''s on the way anyway," serpent-eye ordered.


    with that, the zombie horde began to move. the ground trembled under their sheer numbers, their advance like an unstoppable tidal wave. among them were grotesque elites, including the massive, bloated michelin and the arrogant spider zombie woman.


    back on ethan''s side, the group had finished resting and were ready to move out.


    chris and the others, now carrying the seeds they had salvaged, exited the farmers'' market. the area was eerily quiet, the silence oppressive. the zombies in the vicinity had already been cleared out, leaving behind a dead, desolate atmosphere.


    "let''s keep it up, everyone. we''re halfway through the plan. with all these seeds, the shelter will definitely reward us," chris said, trying to motivate the group.


    brandon nodded, quickening his pace. he couldn''t wait to leave this hellhole behind.


    "stop," ethan''s calm voice suddenly rang out from behind them.


    "huh?" brandon froze, turning around with a puzzled expression. "what''s wrong?"


    "there''s something in front of you," ethan said, his tone steady.


    brandon frowned in confusion and looked ahead. at first, he didn''t see anything unusual. but as he squinted, he noticed something glinting faintly in the sunlight¡ªa thin thread stretched across his path.


    it was a strand of spider silk. though nearly invisible, it was incredibly tough and razor-sharp, easily as deadly as any weapon. if brandon had taken another step, he would''ve been decapitated on the spot.


    his heart pounded as he realized just how close he had come to death. the deadly thread was less than two inches from his neck.


    ¡­

 Chapter 72 Your fights with me

    if he took even one more step forward, he''d be dead¡ªno question about it.as their eyes scanned further down the street, they realized the spider silk wasn''t just in one place. it crisscrossed the entire area, like a web of laser beams cutting through the air, stretched across the street in every direction.


    "what the hell is this?"


    the group was shaken to their core. the five-star corpse nest was far more dangerous than they''d imagined. one wrong move, and they''d be dead. this wasn''t a place humans were meant to tread. read new chapters at empire


    "this wasn''t here when we came through earlier. when did this happen?" brandon asked, frowning. he was sure they''d walked this exact path before.


    ethan''s calm gaze fixed on the distance. "because when you came through, they hadn''t shown up yet."


    "who?" chris and the others tensed up, a deep sense of unease creeping over them.


    "well, well, i didn''t expect you to be so sharp." suddenly, a sharp, mocking female voice echoed from above.


    everyone instinctively looked up. hanging upside down in midair was a woman. her lower body wasn''t human¡ªit had eight spider legs, and strands of spider silk stretched from her body to the tops of nearby buildings.


    in broad daylight, this woman dangled upside down in the middle of the street. her long hair swayed back and forth, and her pale face bore a chilling, bloodthirsty smile.


    the scene was nothing short of horrifying.


    the group froze, their breath catching in their throats. they instinctively took a few steps back.


    "it''s the spider empress!" chris stammered, his voice trembling with fear.


    the spider empress was infamous¡ªa former overlord in her own right, known for her brutality. she''d been subdued by the serpent-eye zombie king and brought under his control. everyone in the shelter had heard of her.


    and now, here she was.


    but it wasn''t over yet. from all directions, low, guttural growls began to echo. the sound of zombies¡ªdozens, then hundreds, then thousands¡ªrose like a tidal wave, growing louder and louder.


    a massive horde of zombies began pouring into the street, a dense, endless swarm. among them, one figure stood out: a grotesquely obese zombie nicknamed "michelin." his bloated body jiggled with every step, and the ground seemed to quake beneath his weight.


    "a zombie horde!"


    chris and the others turned pale as death. their faces were drained of all hope.


    the horde was massive¡ªeasily tens of thousands strong. among them were elite zombies, leaping onto nearby rooftops with terrifying agility. they crouched on all fours, their predatory eyes locked on the group, surrounding them completely.


    "they''re all here," someone muttered.


    even mia, who had seen her fair share of horrors, had never witnessed anything like this. no matter how strong an individual was, there was no way to take on a horde of this size.


    even ants, when there are enough of them, can take down an elephant. and these weren''t ants¡ªthey were zombies. if nothing else, they''d wear you down until you dropped.


    as the horde surged forward, a towering figure appeared on a high-rise in the distance. it was the serpent-eye zombie king. his massive frame loomed over the battlefield, his piercing yellow eyes scanning the group below. his presence radiated dominance, as if he ruled this entire region.


    when his gaze fell on them, it felt like a dagger stabbing into their hearts.


    even the serpent-eye zombie king had shown up. he was the undisputed ruler of this area, the apex predator.


    "is this really necessary?" chris muttered bitterly, his face twisted in despair. what had he done to deserve this? did he ruin the guy''s favorite show? sleep with his girlfriend? sear?h the n?vel(f)ire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    all they''d done was come out here to scavenge for seeds.


    and now, the entire zombie army had mobilized to trap them here. it was absurd.


    chris sighed in resignation. "guess i can''t say i didn''t deserve this¡­"


    the group was utterly hopeless. they didn''t even have the will to fight back anymore. some of them were even considering ending their own lives to avoid the agony of being torn apart by zombies.


    under the crushing weight of despair, brandon''s trembling hands pulled out his phone. he''d just sent a message to let his family know he was safe. now, he was rewriting it as a final goodbye.


    what a cruel, hopeless world this was¡­


    mia, however, remained calm. she rested her long blade on her shoulder, her sharp eyes fixed on the scene ahead. her expression didn''t waver. "so, this is the target?"


    "yeah, more or less," ethan replied, tilting his head slightly as he assessed the situation.


    "got it." mia nodded, shifting her grip to hold her blade with both hands. she raised it in front of her, ready for battle. "let''s do this."


    "wait, what?!" chris and the others stared at her in disbelief. she wanted to fight this?


    the serpent-eye zombie king''s gaze locked onto ethan. though he''d never seen him before, he could sense the aura of a fellow apex predator. "i didn''t expect to see you reduced to running with prey."


    "there''s a lot you didn''t expect," ethan replied casually, completely unfazed.


    serpent-eye''s grin stretched unnaturally wide, reaching all the way to his cheekbones. his piercing yellow eyes narrowed slightly, and a sinister smile crept across his face.


    seeing ethan walk into his territory alone, serpent-eye felt victory was already in his grasp. "looks like i overestimated you. you''re actually dumb enough to walk in here and throw your life away. fine, i''ll grant your wish!"


    "what exactly do you have to be so smug about?" ethan''s calm voice cut through the tension.


    the moment he finished speaking, the sky behind him darkened. a massive black cloud surged over the horizon, dense and ominous, blotting out the sun.


    "caw¡ªcaw¡ªcaw¡ª! hey, buddy, i''m back!"


    the sharp cries of crows filled the air as they swooped in like fighter jets, their sleek forms cutting through the sky. in an instant, they blanketed the heavens, their sheer numbers creating an overwhelming, oppressive presence.


    "what the hell?!" chris and the others gasped, their jaws dropping. "what''s going on now?!"


    but before they could process the scene above, the ground beneath them began to tremble. shards of broken glass on the street rattled violently, and the earth shook harder and harder, as if an army was charging toward them.


    "roar¡ª!"


    a thunderous bellow echoed from the distance. bulldozer''s massive frame emerged, his hulking body leading a pack of ferocious zombies. among them were familiar faces: laura, the doctor zombie, and countless others, all charging forward with terrifying speed and ferocity.


    the zombie horde was here in full force.


    the sight was nothing short of breathtaking.


    chris suddenly realized what was happening. this wasn''t just a fight¡ªit was a battle for dominance between zombie kings. he was nothing more than a bystander, a minor character caught in the crossfire.


    how did he, of all people, end up in the middle of something like this?


    but as he watched ethan''s forces arrive, a flicker of hope reignited in his heart. if ethan could defeat serpent-eye, they might actually survive this. maybe it was the atmosphere, or maybe it was sheer desperation, but chris felt a surge of determination. he gripped his alloy blade tightly, his eyes shining with newfound resolve.


    "so, you came prepared¡­" serpent-eye muttered from his perch on the rooftop, his sharp gaze scanning the battlefield. he quickly realized what was happening, but it didn''t faze him. he was ready for a fight to the death.


    "three thousand against one thousand," he sneered. "the advantage is mine."


    "kill them all!" serpent-eye roared.


    at his command, his zombie horde erupted into a frenzy, surging forward like a tidal wave.


    the two zombie armies collided with the force of a raging storm. it was chaos¡ªzombies clawed, bit, and tore into each other with reckless abandon. blood sprayed through the air, and the stench of death and gore filled the battlefield. the zombies fought like rabid animals, driven by an insatiable hunger to rip flesh from their enemies.


    amid the chaos, a group of zombies stood out. ethan''s elite force of 500 was like a spearhead, cutting through the enemy ranks with brutal efficiency.


    these elite zombies were terrifying. even when bitten, they didn''t flinch. instead, they''d grab their attacker''s head, rip it clean off, and toss it aside like garbage. their wounds healed almost instantly, the torn flesh knitting itself back together before anyone could react.


    the enemy zombies fell one after another, but ethan''s elite soldiers were unstoppable, charging forward like invincible war machines, leaving destruction in their wake.


    "what the hell are these monsters?" serpent-eye muttered, narrowing his eyes as he watched the carnage unfold. for the first time, a sense of unease crept into his mind. these weren''t ordinary zombies¡ªthey were something far worse.


    and then there was laura. her lithe figure darted through the battlefield like a shadow, her face twisted into a chilling smile. wherever she went, bodies piled up in her wake. she was a one-woman slaughterhouse, cutting down everything in her path.


    "stop her!" serpent-eye barked.


    michelin, the grotesquely obese zombie, lumbered forward like a wrecking ball. his massive body barreled through the battlefield, sending zombies flying in every direction as he charged toward laura.


    but before he could reach her, a massive fist slammed into his face. his flabby body rippled like a wave from the impact.


    bulldozer stepped into view, towering over michelin.


    "hey, fatso," bulldozer growled, cracking his knuckles. "your fight''s with me."

 Chapter 73 Masters of strategy

    "roar¡ª"michelin staggered back two steps, letting out an enraged roar. he was completely provoked now, swinging his fist straight at bulldozer.


    the two of them were evenly matched¡ªboth brute-force tanks, like humanoid beasts, trading blow after blow with raw, bone-crushing power.


    "damn, they''re intense¡­"


    serpent-eye observed the chaos from a distance, quickly realizing that the enemy''s evolution level was off the charts. their strength was overwhelming, and as soon as the fight began, his side was already at a disadvantage.


    but ethan had two powerful allies on his side.


    mia had transformed into a cold, emotionless killing machine. her face was calm, devoid of any expression, as she wielded her 40-foot-long tachi with deadly precision. the blade cut through the air with a fierce whoosh, and wherever it passed, zombies were shredded into pieces. black blood and mangled limbs flew everywhere¡ªshe was like a walking meat grinder on the battlefield.


    sean, on the other hand, was brimming with excitement. it was his first time experiencing such a massive battle, and he seemed to be feeding off the adrenaline. with a single punch, he sent a zombie flying dozens of feet away.


    bang! bang! bang! bang!


    with every punch he threw, zombies were launched into the air. some crashed into storefronts along the street, while others smashed into their undead comrades, scattering them like bowling pins.


    meanwhile, chris and the others in the rear were fighting seriously as well.


    they were all awakeners who had condensed their neurocores, making them as strong as elite zombies. standing back-to-back, they formed a tight battle formation, working together seamlessly. their coordinated attacks packed a serious punch.


    everyone knew that if they could help ethan win this fight, they might actually survive. with their lives on the line, no one dared to slack off.


    "where the hell is genesis biotech?" serpent-eye muttered to himself, growing increasingly uneasy. if this kept up, he knew he''d lose sooner or later.


    screw it!


    with a leap, serpent-eye jumped straight off the high-rise building, deciding to join the fray himself.


    if he didn''t step in now, all his underlings would be wiped out.


    but the moment he landed, an overwhelming pressure crashed down on him. it felt like a tidal wave of blood, suffocating and inescapable, as if he were sinking into quicksand.


    "what''s the matter? couldn''t hold back anymore?" ethan''s figure appeared in front of him.


    "hmph!"


    serpent-eye let out a cold snort, his vicious eyes gleaming with malice. "the only reason you''re winning is because you''ve got humans helping you!"


    "didn''t you just say i was hanging out with my food?" ethan''s lips curled into a faint smirk.


    for a moment, serpent-eye was at a loss for words. the jab hit him hard, and he felt a surge of humiliation and anger.


    "die!"


    as an a-rank zombie king, serpent-eye''s body was incredibly tough. even under the oppressive force of the domain of the dead, he hadn''t lost his ability to fight.


    with a murderous aura radiating from him, he raised his fist and swung it at ethan.


    ethan could sense it¡ªwhether human or zombie, serpent-eye was the strongest opponent he''d faced so far.


    but he didn''t dodge. instead, he met the attack head-on, throwing his own punch to clash with serpent-eye''s.


    boom!


    the collision of the two zombie kings was like two mountains crashing into each other. a shockwave erupted from their fists, sending nearby zombies flying into the air.


    continue reading at empire


    serpent-eye felt a sharp pain shoot through his arm and couldn''t stop himself from stumbling back several steps.


    under the suppression of the domain of the dead, he was no match for ethan.


    "you''ve evolved to this level¡­" serpent-eye was horrified to realize the massive gap between their strength.


    ethan''s voice was calm. "not bad. you''re the first opponent to take one of my punches."


    "you¡­"


    serpent-eye''s eyes burned with rage. ethan''s tone was so arrogant, so dismissive¡ªit was infuriating. it felt like a blatant insult, and his anger boiled over.


    but before he could react, ethan closed the distance again. the oppressive force of the domain of the dead surged forward, and ethan''s five fingers reached for serpent-eye''s head.


    serpent-eye bared his fangs, his yellow pupils narrowing sharply. his mental energy flared wildly as he activated his awakened ability: phantom realm.


    "huh?"


    ethan raised an eyebrow as the world around him suddenly fell silent. the roars and howls of zombies vanished, and he found himself standing in a pitch-black void. it was as if he were floating in an endless, silent universe.


    the next moment, deep within the darkness ahead, something seemed to writhe and shift. slowly, an unimaginably massive serpent emerged.


    its body stretched for miles, its raised head as large as a celestial body, and its vicious eyes locked onto ethan.


    then, one after another, more colossal serpents appeared, each raising their heads high, encircling ethan completely.


    the serpents loomed like gods, gazing down at all life with disdain, their overwhelming presence suffocating the air.


    ethan felt as though he were trapped beneath several towering mountains. compared to these creatures, he was like a speck of dust in the vast ocean. the oppressive aura pressed down on him relentlessly.


    for most people, such a terrifying sight would have been enough to shatter their sanity.


    but ethan''s expression remained calm.


    he even couldn''t help but mutter under his breath, "this illusion is so fake."


    he had been warned about this. little shadow had already told him that serpent-eye''s ability was phantom realm, so he was mentally prepared.


    faced with the monstrous serpents, ethan felt no fear. instead, he simply closed his eyes. if it was all fake, why bother looking at it?


    ethan shifted all his focus to his senses.


    moments later, he pinpointed serpent-eye''s presence.


    "behind me!"


    without hesitation, ethan swung his fist backward. it seemed to strike empty air, but a muffled sound echoed, followed by the sharp crack of bones breaking.


    "urgh!"


    serpent-eye''s figure was sent flying, and at the same time, the entire illusion shattered like broken glass. ethan was back on the battlefield.


    serpent-eye was hurled 500 feet away, smashing through several walls before finally coming to a stop.


    "this is impossible!"


    his mind was reeling with shock. ethan had clearly been trapped in the illusion, yet he still managed to land a direct hit.


    serpent-eye''s phantom realm was undeniably powerful. even a b-rank awakener caught in it would collapse in terror. but against ethan¡­ it just seemed laughably ineffective.


    as serpent-eye struggled to climb out of the rubble, he turned his head and saw ethan walking toward him again.


    the aura around ethan was like a surging sea of blood, radiating an overwhelming pressure that was about to engulf serpent-eye completely.


    a chilling sense of doom washed over him. it was as if he could see death itself approaching.


    but just then, the sound of gunfire erupted from the distant street.


    two towering doom hunters appeared first, their gatling guns spitting fire as shell casings rained down. they were clearing a path ahead with relentless firepower.


    behind them, two rows of armored vehicles advanced slowly, providing cover.


    in the center of the convoy, a group of human awakeners emerged, led by none other than justin. he was at the head of the squad, exuding confidence.


    the awakeners were clad in sleek black nano-combat suits, giving them an imposing and stylish appearance.


    "let''s see how the fight''s going," justin said with a smug grin.


    in truth, he had deliberately arrived late. he wasn''t truly allied with serpent-eye and had hoped that the zombie king and ethan would wear each other down, leaving him to swoop in and reap the rewards.


    just like when ethan had taken down the operation king hunt squad.


    his ideal scenario? the battle would end with both ethan and serpent-eye severely weakened¡ªthen he could eliminate serpent-eye as well.


    "hmph! a mere zombie thinks it can outsmart me? doesn''t it know that humans are masters of strategy?" justin muttered to himself, his hands steady now as he flicked open a lighter. he lit a cigarette, took a deep drag, and exhaled with satisfaction.


    he had completely forgotten how terrified he''d been back in serpent-eye''s lair, trembling like a leaf. now, he was acting like a petty man drunk on his own success.


    from his vantage point, the battlefield was utter chaos.


    everywhere he looked, there was carnage¡ªzombies and humans locked in brutal combat. he couldn''t even tell which zombies were on the same side. all he knew was that the fighting was fierce and bloody. s§×ar?h the n??efire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "hmm? where''s little serpent-eye gone?"


    ...

 Chapter 74 So... were even now, right?

    "someone from genesis biotech is here!"serpent-eye glanced over, his eyes narrowing as a thought crossed his mind. in an instant, countless serpents surged out from the darkness behind him.


    the snakes hissed and screeched as they lunged toward ethan, but before they could get close, they exploded one by one. shards of flesh and splattered blood filled the air, obscuring the view.


    taking advantage of the chaos, serpent-eye turned and bolted, heading straight for the genesis biotech camp at an incredible speed. his plan was simple: redirect the disaster toward someone else.


    justin, who had been observing the battlefield, suddenly noticed a tall figure sprinting toward him. the man looked panicked and utterly disheveled.


    your journey continues on empire


    "whoa, you got wrecked, huh?" justin remarked, sizing up serpent-eye. the once-imposing figure was now covered in dust and grime, his chest visibly caved in as if he''d taken a massive hit.


    not bad, not bad...


    justin smirked inwardly. his plan was working perfectly. if even serpent-eye, an a-rank zombie king, had been beaten to this state, then ethan must be in rough shape too. once both sides were worn out, justin could swoop in and clean up the mess.


    but he didn''t let his thoughts show. instead, he put on a concerned expression and asked, "bro serpent-eye, you''re hurt! what about the zombie king in that building? how''s he holding up?"


    "they''re strong! way too strong! we''re no match for them. thank god you showed up when you did. hurry, take them down!" serpent-eye urged, his voice filled with urgency.


    "huh?" justin frowned, sensing something was off. he scanned the battlefield carefully and asked, "wait a second... those guys getting their asses kicked over there¡ªdon''t tell me they''re your men?"


    "not all of them, but yeah, most of them," serpent-eye admitted.


    "are you kidding me?!" justin nearly choked on his own spit.


    "and the zombie king in the building?" justin pressed.


    "there." serpent-eye tilted his head toward the battlefield.


    justin followed his gaze and froze. amid the chaos, a tall, slender figure strolled casually through the battlefield. his white shirt was pristine, untouched by dirt or blood. not a single scratch marred his body.


    fuck.


    justin cursed internally. this serpent-eye was utterly useless. the guy had gotten himself beaten to a pulp, while ethan looked like he''d just stepped out of a fashion magazine. so much for playing the waiting game¡ªthere''d be no easy win here.


    ethan, meanwhile, had noticed serpent-eye retreating toward the genesis biotech camp. the camp was guarded by over twenty awakeners, but ethan didn''t rush. instead, he walked toward them at a steady, unhurried pace.


    "he''s coming! he''s coming!" the tension in the camp skyrocketed as everyone''s eyes locked on ethan.


    as he approached, several elite zombies broke away from the main group and charged toward the human camp, their ferocity palpable.


    "attack!" justin barked, his voice sharp and commanding.


    the awakeners behind him sprang into action. energy surged as elemental powers came to life¡ªwalls of earth and ice rose to block the zombies, while fireballs and ice spears rained down in rapid succession. the coordination was seamless, a testament to their training.


    among them was a woman clad in a sleek black nano-combat suit that accentuated her athletic figure. her hair was tied back in a high ponytail, giving her a sharp, no-nonsense look. her name was marina drake, a water-element awakener and one of the captains of operation king hunt. her reputation as a powerhouse was well-earned.


    with a wave of her hand, a surge of blue energy coalesced into a roaring water dragon. it tore through the horde of zombies, scattering them like leaves in a storm.


    "humans do have some fight in them..." serpent-eye muttered under his breath. the elite zombies were being handled by the awakeners, while the regular ones were left to the doom hunters.


    the doom hunters were relentless. their gatling guns roared, spitting out streams of bullets that shredded the zombies into unrecognizable chunks. if any zombie managed to get close, the doom hunters would swing their massive iron hammers, smashing their enemies into bloody pulp with a single blow.


    "there''s hope!" serpent-eye thought, a flicker of optimism lighting up his battered spirit. for the first time, he felt like victory might actually be within reach.


    just then, a shadowy figure, silent as a ghost, slipped into the battlefield unnoticed. it crept around to the rear of the genesis biotech camp and merged seamlessly with the shadow of one of the awakeners on the ground.


    the figure, known as shadow, moved without a sound¡ªan assassin born of darkness.


    from the shadow of the unsuspecting awakener, shadow''s semi-ethereal body began to rise, flickering like black flames as it took form.


    "huh?"


    a psychic-type awakener nearby suddenly sensed something amiss. he instinctively turned his head, his eyes widening in horror.


    "jennifer! behind you!" he shouted in alarm. sear?h the n?vel(f)ire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "what?" jennifer, the awakener in question, looked confused. she began to turn, but before she could fully react, a sharp, searing pain tore through her body.


    "squelch!"


    shadow''s clawed hand had already pierced through her back.


    jennifer''s body convulsed violently as blood gushed from the wound. her eyes widened in shock, but within moments, her life slipped away. her lifeless body crumpled to the ground.


    "hehehehehe!" shadow let out a sinister laugh, licking the blood off his claws with a twisted expression of satisfaction. for someone like him, who had lived in deprivation, this was the sweetest delicacy¡ªa taste of pure ecstasy.


    the scene sent chills down everyone''s spine.


    "what the hell is that thing?!" someone gasped.


    "another zombie king?!"


    "attack him! now!"


    the camp erupted into chaos as the awakeners unleashed their powers, hurling attacks toward shadow.


    but shadow had no intention of sticking around. after his successful ambush, he retreated swiftly, disappearing into the shadows. moments later, from the street corner behind him, a massive horde of zombies surged forward.


    this was shadow''s crew¡ªhis "brothers in poverty." five thousand zombies, including a thousand elite ones, charged like starving wolves. their desperation made them fearless, and the sight of so many humans only fueled their bloodlust.


    "damn it! he has backup!" justin realized the gravity of the situation and quickly ordered his forces to intercept the incoming horde.


    meanwhile, serpent-eye recognized shadow immediately.


    "so it''s you, you pathetic loser! and now you''re here to mess things up for me?!" serpent-eye snarled.


    "serpent-eye, your time is up," shadow growled in a low, menacing voice.


    the awakeners justin had brought with him were now locked in battle with shadow''s forces. but even as they fought, they couldn''t forget the most dangerous threat of all¡ªthe zombie king, ethan, who had been walking toward them just moments ago.


    "wait..." justin''s brow furrowed as a sense of unease crept over him. he scanned the battlefield frantically, but ethan''s tall, imposing figure was nowhere to be seen.


    "ethan''s gone!"


    "what?!"


    the others around him were equally shocked. they turned to look, but ethan had indeed vanished.


    that didn''t make sense. he had been walking toward them just a moment ago... where could he have gone?


    but there was no time to dwell on it. zombies were attacking from all sides, and the humans had no choice but to focus on defending themselves.


    with the arrival of shadow and his horde, the battle had reached a fever pitch.


    ...


    elsewhere on the battlefield, another intense fight was unfolding.


    the spider empress, a former ruler in her own right, was proving to be a formidable force. her webs shot out in rapid succession, ensnaring zombies and either tearing them apart or immobilizing them. her webs were thick and sticky, and many of them were covered in crows.


    the red-eyed crow, however, was having a rough time. it darted and weaved through the webs, narrowly avoiding capture as it tried to escape.


    "don''t run, my little darling!" the spider empress called out, her voice dripping with mockery as she pursued the crow relentlessly.


    "freak! you''re such a freak!" the red-eyed crow squawked in terror, flapping its wings desperately. it was almost out of the web''s range and ready to ascend into the sky.


    but the spider empress was its natural predator.


    with a sharp hiss, she opened her mouth, and a torrent of silk shot out, weaving itself into a massive web above the crow.


    the crow had nowhere to go. the web fell like a net, trapping it mid-air. with a loud "thud", the red-eyed crow crashed to the ground, tangled in the sticky threads.


    it struggled with all its might, but the web only tightened around it, leaving it completely immobilized.


    the spider empress''s eyes gleamed with excitement as she leapt into the air, her eight razor-sharp legs poised to strike.


    the red-eyed crow''s crimson eyes flickered with panic as the spider empress''s massive form loomed closer. death was seconds away.


    "shit... this is it for me..." the crow thought, despair washing over it.


    but just as the spider empress''s legs were about to pierce its body, a massive figure stepped in front of the crow, blocking the attack like an unyielding wall.


    "squelch!"


    the spider empress''s sharp legs stabbed into the newcomer''s body, leaving several bloody holes. blood poured from the wounds, but the figure didn''t flinch.


    it was bulldozer.


    his massive arms were crossed in front of him, shielding the crow from the fatal blow.


    once again, he had been turned into a pincushion.


    bulldozer gritted his teeth, enduring the excruciating pain. he turned his head slightly to look at the crow and, through clenched teeth, forced out a few words:


    "hey... remember when we first met, and i caught you? well, now i''ve saved you. so... we''re even now, right? can we call it quits?"


    the red-eyed crow blinked its crimson eyes, staring at him for a moment. then, it tilted its head and said softly:


    "you big idiot..."


    ...

 Chapter 75 This guy is the final boss!

    "uh..." bulldozer froze for a moment, visibly startled.why is she still cursing me?


    gritting his teeth against the sharp pain, bulldozer mustered his strength and shoved spider empress away with both arms.


    "hehehehehe~~~" spider empress bared her sharp fangs, her sinister grin spreading wide. once a dominant force in her own right, she was slightly higher in rank than bulldozer.


    "neither of you stands a chance against me."


    but before her words could fully settle, a figure emerged from the shadows¡ªa young girl carrying a long tachi sword on her shoulder. the blade''s edge gleamed, dripping fresh blood as she walked toward them.


    mia''s large, calm eyes locked onto spider empress. "let me handle this."


    "huh? you''re asking to die!" spider empress''s pupils narrowed dangerously. this was supposed to be a battle between zombies, yet this human prey dared to challenge her.


    what''s more, spider empress could sense that mia''s aura wasn''t particularly strong.


    "swoosh!" sear?h the n?velfire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    spider empress opened her mouth and spat out razor-sharp webs, shooting them like arrows toward mia.


    mia swung her tachi in a flurry of precise slashes, cutting through the incoming webs. however, a few strands managed to graze her cheek and shoulder. the sharp threads sliced through her skin, leaving deep cuts that began to bleed.


    bulldozer and red-eyed crow stared, wide-eyed.


    bulldozer remembered mia vividly. she had once visited ethan''s territory¡ªthe time he had messed up his patrol duties. he still felt guilty about it, so her face was etched in his memory. plus, the boss had said something important back then:


    mia is a friend.


    "oh no, oh no... boss''s friend is leaking... uh, soup..." bulldozer muttered nervously.


    but mia''s expression remained calm. if anything, she seemed to relish the pain. the sharp, stinging sensation coursing through her body triggered her ability: [deadly pain].


    "roar¡ª"


    spider empress let out a furious roar. the scent of human blood sent her into a frenzy, like a drug coursing through her veins. her face twisted with savage excitement as she lunged at mia, intent on devouring her whole.


    blood streamed down mia''s pale face, but her gaze remained steady, unflinching. her grip on the sword tightened.


    a surge of energy erupted from her. the crystal core embedded in the hilt of her tachi began to glow with an intense, electric light, spreading rapidly along the blade until the entire sword was enveloped in crackling lightning.


    the long blade now shimmered like a bolt of pure electricity, arcs of lightning dancing along its edge.


    "slash."


    mia whispered the word softly. her figure vanished in an instant, moving so fast that she seemed to disappear. the blade in her hand cut through the air with a sharp, whistling sound.


    spider empress didn''t even have time to react.


    the blade''s edge sliced through her abdomen like a hot knife through butter, the sound of metal grinding against bone echoing in the air.


    "swoosh!"


    the two figures crossed paths mid-air. in the next moment, mia was already standing behind spider empress.


    spider empress''s eyes widened in disbelief. slowly, she lowered her gaze to her stomach, where a thin, crimson line had appeared. a second later, her body began to shift unnaturally. black blood gushed out as her torso slid apart from her lower half.


    her head tilted to the side, and she collapsed to the ground. her upper and lower body were now completely severed.


    mia stepped forward, gripping her sword with both hands. with a motion as casual as swinging a golf club, she slashed diagonally, splitting spider empress''s head open.


    a crystal core flew out from the shattered skull.


    mia caught it effortlessly, her movements smooth and composed, as if she had done this a thousand times before.


    "damn, she''s strong!" bulldozer muttered, his small eyes filled with awe. no wonder the boss called her a friend¡ªshe had just taken down spider empress like it was nothing.


    at the same time, both bulldozer and red-eyed crow came to the same conclusion in their hearts:


    "she''s a good person."


    ...


    the battlefield was like a scene straight out of hell. blood mist hung thick in the air, severed limbs and broken bodies scattered everywhere. in some places, corpses were piled into small mountains, and the foul stench of blood pooled and flowed beneath them.


    as the slaughter continued, serpent-eye''s forces were rapidly dwindling. the tide of battle had turned completely one-sided. ethan''s elite zombie army was so efficient that they even had spare capacity to launch an assault on genesis biotech.


    now, justin and his team were surrounded by a relentless horde of zombies, their attacks growing more frenzied by the second.


    "what the hell?! this isn''t right!" justin cursed, his face twisted in frustration. this was supposed to be a situation where they could swoop in and reap the rewards, but somehow, things had spiraled out of control, and they were now the ones in danger.


    around him, the awakeners were locked in desperate combat.


    doom hunter''s ammunition was nearly depleted, his weapons clicking uselessly as he fired his last rounds.


    suddenly, a chilling laugh echoed through the chaos. "hehehehehe~~~" one of the awakeners, who had just formed a neurocore, turned his head toward the sound¡ªonly to find laura''s ghostly face inches from his own.


    before he could react, a sharp pain tore through his abdomen. his stomach had been ripped open, and his heart was yanked out in an instant.


    blood gushed from the wound as his lifeless body crumpled to the ground.


    laura''s figure flickered and vanished, only to reappear in front of her next target. she struck with precision, aiming directly for vital points.


    in terms of sheer kill count, laura was unmatched in this battle. she had already earned herself a chilling nickname: "the heart reaper."


    "stop her! someone stop her!" justin shouted, his voice tinged with panic. the way she moved was too eerie, too unnatural.


    the surrounding awakeners scrambled to erect barriers¡ªwalls of earth and ice¡ªto block laura''s advance.


    but while laura wreaked havoc in front, a shadowy figure loomed behind them.


    for the humans, both laura and the shadow were terrifying adversaries. they killed without warning, striking from the darkness like true phantom infected.


    "did you all forget about me?" a deep, magnetic voice suddenly rang out from within the crowd.


    justin turned toward the sound, his eyes widening in horror. it was ethan¡ªthe very figure who had disappeared earlier. somehow, he had silently infiltrated their ranks and was now standing right next to him.


    before justin could react, ethan unleashed his domain of the dead. a suffocating pressure blanketed the battlefield, enveloping everyone within its reach.


    with a casual wave of his hand, ethan reached into the skull of an awakener nearby and effortlessly extracted their crystal core.


    holy shit! justin''s scalp tingled with fear.


    this guy is the final boss!


    as ethan moved through the crowd, he plucked out three or four more crystal cores with the same ease as if he were picking fruit in an orchard.


    captain marina gritted her teeth, struggling to withstand the overwhelming pressure. summoning all her strength, she activated her awakening ability.


    "water prison!"


    streams of pale blue energy began to coalesce, forming shimmering walls of water in the air. the water barriers surrounded ethan, resisting the oppressive force of his domain of the dead and trapping him inside.


    the water prison was composed of pure energy, and since ethan''s domain of the dead could only pass through physical objects, he couldn''t simply walk out of it.


    but his elite zombie warriors seized the opportunity. one by one, they broke through the gaps in the human defenses, pouncing on the awakeners. they pinned their victims to the ground, tearing into them with savage ferocity. the scene was gruesome beyond words.


    as the zombies closed in, serpent-eye clenched his jaw. despite his disdain for humans, he had no choice but to cooperate with them now.


    after a brief rest, his mental energy had recovered significantly. he summoned a tide of giant serpents, which surged forward and encircled ethan''s elite zombies.


    the once-ferocious zombies froze in place, their expressions flickering with uncertainty. some even collapsed to their knees, trembling uncontrollably.


    any zombie that came into contact with serpent-eye''s mental energy was dragged into the phantom realm, their minds thrown into disarray.


    this gave serpent-eye a moment to catch his breath.


    surveying the battlefield, he realized the situation was hopeless.


    "maybe... it''s time to bail?"


    after all, survival was the key to making a comeback. as an a-rank zombie king, he might not be able to win, but he was confident in his ability to escape.


    enjoy exclusive content from empire


    with that thought, serpent-eye began to retreat, his movements slow and deliberate to avoid drawing attention.


    but just as he was about to slip away, a figure suddenly charged at him with incredible speed. like a raging bull, the figure slammed a fist into serpent-eye''s chest, sending him flying over a hundred feet.


    it was sean, who had arrived to assist.


    "huh?"


    justin, startled by the commotion, turned toward the source of the noise. his eyes widened in disbelief when he saw that there was a human fighting alongside ethan''s forces.


    what the hell is going on?!


    the man''s appearance was strikingly familiar. justin quickly recalled seeing his profile on the refugee shelter''s official website. it didn''t take long for him to piece it together.


    "you... you''re sean?!"


    sean glanced at him, his sharp eyes gleaming with intelligence. "oh? you''ve heard of my legend?"


    but before justin could respond, serpent-eye roared in fury. he unleashed a torrent of mental energy, directing it all toward sean in a desperate attempt to crush him.


    sean, however, remained completely unfazed.


    "as long as i abandon my rational mind, your tricks won''t work on me."


    with that, his body began to crackle and pop as his bones shifted and expanded. in an instant, he activated his [fearless berserk] state.


    ...

 Chapter 76 Everythings over

    sean charged forward like a raging tiger, his fist slamming into serpent-eye''s chest with a dull thud. the impact sent serpent-eye flying 50 feet through the air."damn it! this idiot!" serpent-eye muttered through gritted teeth, clearly furious. sean''s abilities were a natural counter to his own, and it was driving him mad.


    justin, watching the scene unfold, was starting to panic.


    the opposing side wasn''t just made up of laura, shadow, and other troublesome zombie kings¡ªthey also had sean, one of the key figures from refuge 002.


    his gaze darted around, and he noticed ethan had already shattered the water prison that had been holding him. ethereal blue light particles floated around ethan as he stepped forward, each step radiating an oppressive, terrifying pressure. s~ea??h the n?velfire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    and not far away, a slender girl with a katana slung over her shoulder was approaching at a leisurely pace, her calm demeanor only adding to the tension.


    "fuck!" justin cursed under his breath. the lineup on the other side was insane.


    he had originally planned to swoop in and reap the benefits after the others had worn each other down. but now, it was clear¡ªhe wasn''t dealing with a wounded fish. he was staring down a shark, and it was about to devour everything.


    "it''s over¡­ everything''s over."


    meanwhile, marina and the other awakeners were on high alert, their eyes locked on ethan. no one dared to let their guard down for even a second.


    "stay sharp, everyone! during the fight, make sure to wrap your bodies in energy. don''t let him pierce through and rip out your crystal cores directly."


    "got it!"


    the group responded in unison, their voices tense but resolute.


    energy surged around them, their auras growing stronger by the second. one of them formed a layer of ice armor over their body, radiating a bone-chilling cold. another''s body flickered with flames, the heat distorting the air around them.


    this was a fight to the death, and the awakeners were pulling out all the stops. but this kind of heightened state burned through energy fast¡ªthey couldn''t keep it up for long.


    "not bad¡­" ethan muttered, a faint smirk on his lips. at the same time, his eyes glowed with a crimson light as he unleashed his full power¡ªdomain of the dead.


    a crushing wave of energy erupted outward, spreading across a radius of several hundred feet.


    everything caught in the domain¡ªtrash cans, streetlights, even abandoned cars¡ªshattered instantly, as if disassembling themselves. the scene before them was one of utter destruction, like the end of the world.


    marina and the others were caught in the storm, their hair whipping wildly as they struggled to hold their ground. their faces were grim, their bodies straining against the overwhelming force. it felt like even the slightest lapse in focus would result in them being torn apart.


    "this is insane!"


    "how does he have this much power?"


    "could he be¡­ an s-class zombie king?!"


    the group was paralyzed with fear, their minds racing. and as ethan''s tall, pale figure drew closer, the pressure only grew more suffocating.


    "i¡­ i can''t hold on any longer!"


    a fire-element awakener let out a desperate roar, flames erupting around his body as he burned through the last of his energy. his entire form ignited, transforming him into a blazing inferno. with everything he had left, he charged at ethan, his fist engulfed in fire.


    ethan didn''t dodge. instead, he raised his hand and met the attack head-on, exuding an air of absolute dominance. in the domain of the dead, he was the undisputed ruler.


    boom!


    the collision sent a deafening shockwave through the air. the fire-element awakener''s body exploded under the sheer force, his flames extinguished in an instant. his final act of defiance became a fleeting burst of brilliance before fading into nothingness.


    a red crystal core shot out from the remains of his body, spinning through the air. ethan caught it effortlessly, his fingers closing around it. without hesitation, he brought it to his mouth and swallowed it whole.


    warm energy coursed through ethan''s body, flowing into every fiber of his being.


    the domain of the dead consumed a lot of energy when fully unleashed, so replenishing it on the spot was only practical.


    a collective gasp echoed through the battlefield. fear gripped everyone''s hearts, reaching a suffocating peak. some were so overwhelmed by the looming specter of death that they mentally collapsed, giving up any thought of resistance.


    ethan, rarely one to initiate an all-out assault, moved like a phantom. in a flash, he appeared beside another awakener, raising his hand and smashing their skull with brutal efficiency. he moved from one target to the next, harvesting lives like a cold, unfeeling killing machine.


    marina watched helplessly as her comrades fell one after another, unable to put up any meaningful resistance. a deep sense of powerlessness settled over her.


    she glanced around. behind her, little shadow and the other zombies were slaughtering the remaining humans with ruthless precision. to her right, laura was cutting down survivors with terrifying ease.


    the air was filled with a cacophony of screams, desperate cries, and the eerie, bone-chilling laughter of the undead. the scene was pure horror.


    when marina turned back, she froze. a pale, handsome face was now inches from hers. his crimson eyes seemed to pierce straight into her soul.


    before she could react, a large hand reached out. her vision went black, and she lost consciousness.


    her lifeless body crumpled to the ground.


    ethan stood over her, holding a faint blue crystal core in his hand. without hesitation, he popped it into his mouth. the core melted instantly, its sweet, pure energy flooding his body. ethan savored the sensation, relishing the nourishment it provided.


    by now, nearly all the human awakeners had been wiped out.


    ethan retracted the domain of the dead, the crimson glow in his eyes fading as his expression returned to its usual calm and composed demeanor.


    meanwhile, serpent-eye was still being relentlessly pummeled by sean. as a psychic-type awakener, serpent-eye''s physical strength was no match for sean, who was in a berserk state.


    "getting beaten up by an idiot¡­ unbelievable!" serpent-eye grumbled bitterly, his frustration mounting. he glanced around, searching for an escape route, but his heart sank when he saw the undead closing in from all sides. shadow and laura were among them, along with bulldozer and the phd zombie, who had just finished off michelin and were now heading his way.


    above, flocks of red-eyed crows circled ominously. some had blood-stained beaks, clutching pieces of snake flesh in their talons. after mia had taken down the spider empress, the crows had feasted on the giant snakes like they were snacking on beef jerky.


    despair washed over serpent-eye. his subordinates were all dead, and ethan''s forces surrounded him on every side. a once-mighty overlord, he now found himself utterly cornered.


    and then, ethan began walking toward him.


    serpent-eye''s heart clenched in terror. the psychological trauma ethan had inflicted on him was overwhelming. his body trembled as he muttered to himself, "looks like¡­ i have no choice but to use my last resort."


    after a moment of hesitation, serpent-eye made his decision. he dropped to his knees with a loud thud, bowing his head so low it nearly touched the ground.


    "don''t kill me! please, don''t kill me! i surrender! from now on¡­ i''ll serve you loyally!" he pleaded desperately.


    "oh," ethan said, nodding slightly.


    hearing this, serpent-eye''s heart leapt with hope. he cautiously raised his head to sneak a glance. sean, shadow, and the other zombies stood behind ethan, but none of them made a move to attack him.


    after all, survival was the key to a comeback.


    zombies had endless lifespans. as long as he stayed alive, there was always a chance to rise again. a great zombie could endure humiliation for the sake of survival.


    "i swear, i''ll follow you for the rest of my life. i''ll never betray you," serpent-eye vowed again, his tone filled with sincerity.


    "maybe in your next life," ethan said suddenly.


    "roar¡ª"


    the horde of zombies behind ethan let out a deafening roar and surged forward like a tidal wave, swarming over serpent-eye in an instant.


    as the undead tore into him, serpent-eye flailed desperately, his hand reaching upward as if grasping for salvation. in his final moments, he was likely cursing ethan in his heart: you bastard!


    but soon, his outstretched hand fell limp, and his body went still.


    serpent-eye was no more.


    ethan didn''t spare him another glance. he turned and walked away.


    in a nearby corner, a lone human remained.


    the figure crouched on the ground, arms wrapped tightly around their head, face buried in their knees.


    discover hidden stories at empire


    he trembled like a fragile chick caught in a freezing wind.


    ...

 Chapter 77 Crazy woman...

    of course, the person in question was justin. he was absolutely terrified. ethan had deliberately ordered his men not to kill him, thinking he might still be of some use.at that moment, justin heard footsteps approaching. trembling, he lifted his head and saw ethan''s cold, emotionless face. behind him were bulldozer, laura, and the phd zombie, all radiating an aura of menace.


    justin immediately felt a warm, wet sensation in his pants¡ªhe''d pissed himself out of fear. "don''t kill me! please, spare me! i... i can work with you!" he stammered.


    "work with me?" ethan raised an eyebrow, intrigued.


    justin''s voice shook as he explained, "i... i know a lot of genesis biotech''s secrets. if you let me live, i''ll tell you everything!"


    "alright, let''s hear it," ethan said, studying him with interest.


    justin swallowed hard, his lips dry. instinctively, he reached into his pocket, pulled out a cigarette, and shakily placed it between his lips. but just like last time, his hands wouldn''t cooperate. he fumbled with the lighter over and over until, finally, with a faint click, a small flame flickered to life.


    "phew!" but before he could light the cigarette, ethan casually blew out the flame.


    "no smoking in public places."


    "..." justin was speechless, but he forced himself to calm down and began to speak. "genesis biotech is planning to cultivate zombies."


    "i already know that."


    "right." justin nodded and continued, "the x-virus you got last time? that was just the first stage. it enhances cell activity and speeds up reaction times. but there''s a second stage¡ªthe y-virus. it''s designed to strengthen zombie skeletal structures."


    as nathan''s assistant, justin was part of the management team and knew more than most.


    ethan found this information useful. "where''s the y-virus?"


    "it''s at the company''s headquarters. they''re transporting it here in ten days," justin said, glancing up nervously.


    ethan fell silent, thinking. the y-virus, like the x-virus, would likely be transported by helicopter. if he could get his hands on it, his zombie army would evolve again, becoming an even more terrifying force. but this also showed just how advanced genesis biotech''s technology was.


    "anything else?" ethan asked.


    "there''s more..." justin hesitated, then gritted his teeth and revealed a high-level secret. "genesis biotech doesn''t just use ordinary people for human experiments. they also use awakeners."


    "according to reports from headquarters, they''ve made preliminary breakthroughs. they can now transfer and graft awakener abilities, concentrating them into a single individual. we call them ''cyborgs''¡ªbasically, the second-generation doom hunters."


    "cyborgs don''t have their own thoughts. they act entirely according to pre-programmed instructions."


    "oh?" ethan''s mind raced. cyborgs sounded powerful. if they could combine multiple abilities into one body, wouldn''t that mean... they''d also have multiple crystal cores?


    justin took a deep breath and continued, "the real purpose behind cultivating zombies is to extract the abilities of phantom infected and transfer them to cyborgs, creating the ultimate killing machines."


    "also... headquarters has already formed a special task force to hunt down phantom infected. the team is made up of a-rank or higher awakeners and is equipped with extremely expensive cyborg warriors. their combat strength is off the charts."


    "i see..." ethan nodded, realizing genesis biotech was no small threat. while he was growing stronger, they were advancing just as quickly.


    justin, feeling he''d said everything he could, cautiously asked, "so... can i go now?"


    "yeah, go ahead," ethan said casually.


    but justin hesitated. something about ethan''s tone made him uneasy. why did it feel so... uncertain?


    "you... you''re really not going to kill me?"


    "i''m not. if i say i won''t kill you, i won''t," ethan replied, his tone a bit more serious this time.


    justin finally believed him, a glimmer of hope sparking in his heart.


    "alright, i''m leaving then."


    he scrambled to his feet, eager to get out of this hellhole. without looking back, he hurried toward the street outside.


    but justin hadn''t taken more than a few steps when he felt a sudden gust of wind behind him. then, with a sickening squelch, a sharp, searing pain exploded in his chest. blood gushed out, warm and sticky.


    "you..."


    justin''s eyes widened in shock, his entire body trembling. he already knew what had happened. slowly, he turned his head. the first thing he saw was laura''s smiling face.


    ethan stood just behind her, watching him with a calm, detached expression.


    "i didn''t kill you," ethan said flatly.


    "..." justin wanted to scream, but no words came out. blood trickled from the corner of his mouth as his vision blurred and his consciousness began to fade.


    "in your next life... never trust a zombie..."


    thud!


    continue your adventure at empire


    justin''s lifeless body collapsed to the ground.


    ...


    and with that, the battle was finally over. in truth, the fight had been decided the moment serpent-eye was killed. the remaining zombies under his command had already given up resisting.


    after all, they hadn''t evolved enough to develop something as complex as "loyalty."


    even the giant snakes had scattered, slithering away in all directions, fleeing for their lives.


    ethan''s zombie horde began cleaning up the battlefield, feasting on flesh and collecting crystal cores.


    mia walked over, her steps light. "it''s over already? i didn''t even get to do anything."


    "if you''re that bored, i''ll call you next time," ethan replied dryly.


    "so, what''s the plan now?"


    "no plan."


    ethan had no grand ambitions of world domination. as a "simple little zombie," all he wanted was to live a peaceful life, free from hunger or worry.


    that had been his plan even before the apocalypse.


    but in this world, plans rarely went as expected. if he hadn''t killed serpent-eye, the guy would''ve kept coming after him. ethan had no choice but to take over his territory.


    mia tilted her head, studying him. "well, now that your territory''s bigger, how about letting me loot the place?"


    "trade me crystal cores for it," ethan said bluntly.


    mia''s big eyes darted mischievously. "next time, for sure..."


    with that, she turned and walked away, taking sean, chris, and the others with her. their figures grew smaller as they disappeared into the distance.


    "crazy woman..." ethan muttered under his breath, watching her leave. s§×arch* the n?vel(f)ire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    at that moment, the sun broke through the heavy clouds, its rays spilling across the blood-soaked battlefield. the lingering stench of blood in the air tinted the sunlight a deep crimson, like thin red threads stretching down from the sky.


    the blood pooling on the ground reflected the eerie red light, casting an otherworldly glow. it was as if the apocalyptic city had been painted with a final, macabre stroke.


    ethan stood tall amidst the chaos, his silhouette commanding and unyielding. behind him were his three most trusted lieutenants, leading a massive zombie horde.


    "let''s go. time to head home."


    at his command, the zombie army surged forward like a tidal wave.


    "caw¡ªcaw¡ªcaw!" overhead, a flock of crows swept across the sky, their dark wings blotting out the sun.


    but trailing behind the main horde was another group of zombies¡ªlittle shadow and his ragtag crew.


    "boss, what do we do now?" one of his underlings asked nervously.


    "hmm..."


    little shadow hesitated, deep in thought. after this battle, he was completely in awe of ethan. but more importantly... there was food to be had.


    "we''re going with them. back home!"

 Chapter 78 “lucky� poster

    after ethan defeated serpent-eye, his territory expanded once again. with the land now connected to little shadow''s domain, the three regions were fully unified.the total area of the territory now spanned a massive 20 square miles, covering nearly the entire downtown area. ethan had become an undisputed ruler of the region.


    under his command, the zombie horde had more than doubled in size. what was once a force of 10,000 zombies had grown to 25,000, including 5,000 elite fighters and 500 top-tier warriors. these zombies had evolved through relentless battles, devouring neurocores and flesh, becoming even more powerful.


    the leadership structure of the territory also shifted. with little shadow joining the ranks, there were now four zombie lords overseeing different regions. little shadow took charge of the northern sector, a familiar area that had once been his domain. the phd zombie guarded the south, while bulldozer and laura managed the eastern and western zones, respectively.


    the four lords were given titles based on their regions: northern shade, southern scholar, eastern titan, and western banshee.


    ethan, however, remained stationed at the central skyscraper.


    surrounding him were the 500 top-tier warriors, positioned strategically nearby. beyond them, thousands of elite zombies formed concentric defensive layers, spreading outward.


    as for the skies above the territory, they were patrolled by the red-eyed crows, which maintained absolute air superiority.


    this entire area had become a fortress, especially the central zone, which was now impenetrable. it had effectively turned into a no-go zone for humans.


    well, except for one person.


    that person was nina, the "employee."


    at this moment, she was kneeling on the floor, meticulously scrubbing it with both hands. the entire space around her was spotless, so clean and orderly that even someone with obsessive-compulsive tendencies would find it satisfying.


    ethan sat on a sofa in front of her, one hand holding a glass filled with "beverage," the other casually scrolling through his phone.


    the aftermath of the recent battle had already gone viral online, sparking heated discussions.


    "breaking news! genesis biotech''s top executives killed in action, their awakener forces completely wiped out. was this a strategic failure or just a lack of strength?"


    "revealed: the mystery behind justin''s death. sources claim he once ventured into a five-star zombie nest..."


    "analysis: what are the biggest threats lurking in los angeles today?"


    justin''s death had sent shockwaves through the community, leaving many terrified. it was undeniable proof of just how dangerous the outside world had become.


    the comment sections were flooded with speculation:


    "does anyone know what really happened? if not, i''m just gonna start making stuff up!"


    "i heard justin tried negotiating with the zombie king, but it didn''t work out, so he got killed."


    "wow, you''re already spreading rumors, huh?"


    "then what''s your version of the story?"


    "apparently, genesis biotech wanted to team up with the zombie king to take out another faction, but they lost the fight in the end."


    "no way! that''s so weak!"


    the comments were all over the place, with no clear consensus.


    as chris had once said, "the internet is full of lies. who knows what kind of monsters are lurking behind the screen?"


    many of the commenters weren''t even survivors from the shelters. some could have been members of the black hand legion, other factions, or even intelligent monsters¡ªor zombies¡ªthat had evolved enough to manipulate human communication.


    some of these creatures even actively posted online, using lust or greed to lure human awakeners into traps.


    for example:


    "looking for a partner? message me. you''re the one i''ve been waiting for!"


    "let''s meet up. what happens next is up to you."


    "hey, handsome! if you love me, send me a dm. let''s chat, mwah!"


    "searching for a strong, brave man to protect me and survive together."


    "i found a stash of supplies but can''t carry it all. need someone to help me move it..."


    these posts were often accompanied by pictures of impossibly perfect women¡ªflawless skin, long legs, seductive black stockings, and curves that seemed too good to be true. it was obvious bait, designed to reel in victims.


    falling for these traps almost always ended in disaster.


    over time, however, people had grown wiser and rarely fell for such blatant schemes anymore. in fact, some even left sarcastic comments to mock the scammers, just for fun.


    "nice try. do you really think we''re still falling for the d-cup and long-legs routine? try harder next time."


    "hey, sweetheart, how about throwing in some extra perks? maybe a video clip?"


    and so on.


    ethan often came across these kinds of posts.


    it wasn''t because he was bored or interested in the pictures of beautiful women.


    the real reason was¡­ he had a persistent thought in the back of his mind:


    could he turn the tables and bait the baiters?


    if these people¡ªor creatures¡ªwere trying to lure others into traps, why couldn''t he play along and see what kind of monsters were behind the curtain? after all, with serpent-eye out of the picture, there weren''t any immediate threats to his territory. his next big move¡ªraiding genesis biotech for the y-virus¡ªwas still seven days away. until then, he had time to kill.


    so, ethan kept scrolling through the posts, planning to randomly pick one "lucky" poster. ideally, he wanted someone close to his territory. there was no point in taking unnecessary risks for something so trivial.


    it didn''t take long before one post caught his eye.


    "i''ve found a huge stash of supplies, but i''m trapped! there are zombies everywhere. please, i need a strong man to come save me! uwu~~~"


    the post was accompanied by a picture of a sweet-looking blonde girl with big, innocent eyes, wearing a spaghetti-strap tank top. she looked adorable¡ªexactly the kind of image designed to trigger a man''s protective instincts.


    ethan casually replied: "where are you?"


    the response came quickly: read exclusive adventures at empire


    "handsome, how many of you are there? it''s really dangerous here, so please be careful!"


    clearly, whoever was behind this was cautious. they weren''t revealing their location right away and were trying to gather information first.


    ethan replied: "just me."


    "just one person???"


    ...


    meanwhile, in a dark basement, the faint glow of a phone screen illuminated the face of a burly man with a scruffy beard. on the back of his hand was a tattoo of a skeletal head gripped by a black hand.


    "mike, we''ve got a live one! he says he''s coming alone," the bearded man said in a gruff voice, turning to address someone nearby.


    around him were more than a dozen men, all with hardened faces and cruel eyes. the leader of the group, a gaunt middle-aged man with sharp cheekbones and cold, sinister eyes, frowned as he considered the situation.


    "alone¡­? nobody''s that stupid anymore, are they?" the leader muttered, his tone skeptical.


    "not necessarily," the bearded man replied, scratching his chin. "the world''s a big place. there are all kinds of idiots out there. maybe he''s just into my good looks¡ªor, well, the good looks in the picture i posted."


    the leader remained cautious. there was always the possibility that this was a trap¡ªa group of awakeners from a nearby shelter could be using this as a pretext to hunt them down. but then again, this was always a gamble. if it didn''t work out¡­ they could always fall back on plan b.


    "alright," the leader finally said. "give him the location."


    "got it!" the bearded man grinned, a cruel glint in his eyes. he picked up the phone and typed out a reply:


    "uwu~~~ i''m in the underground warehouse at citadel outlets. i''m so scared right now. please hurry and save me!" sear?h the novel?ire(.)ne*t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...

 Chapter 79 Plan B

    The middle-aged man continued giving instructions:"Lila, in a bit, we''ll hide while you go meet that guy alone. Check out his strength.""If he''s really stronger than us, stick with him. Stay by his side and act as our spy. But if he''s weaker¡­ lure him into the ambush, and we''ll take him out together!"


    "Got it, no problem."


    From the shadows, a young girl stepped forward. Her appearance was identical to the photo on the post.


    This was their Plan B.


    ...


    "Citadel Outlets?" Ethan raised an eyebrow. That place was about 10 miles east of downtown Los Angeles, right off the I-5 freeway, on the city''s eastern edge.


    Of course, Ethan wasn''t sure if the address was real. For all he knew, it could be fake. But even if it was, it didn''t matter¡ªhe could treat it as a chance to scout his new territory.


    He picked up his phone and replied:


    "Alright, I''ll come. But that area''s pretty dangerous, so I might take a bit longer to get there."


    "Oh?"


    The person on the other end immediately felt hopeful. To them, this response meant the guy wasn''t that strong¡ªprobably someone they could easily take down.


    Ethan, of course, had said that on purpose to lull them into a false sense of security. He was playing the game of deception to perfection, like a master strategist in a high-stakes match.


    With that, Ethan got up, left his house, and headed downstairs. He began walking eastward.


    Above him, a few pitch-black crows flew by, cawing.


    The streets beneath his feet were still a mess. The surrounding feral zombies, upon seeing Ethan, all lowered their heads in submission, their postures radiating deference.


    Ethan strolled through the apocalyptic city as if he were simply out for a walk.


    Before long, a large figure appeared on the road ahead. It was Bulldozer, the one responsible for guarding the eastern sector.


    Behind Bulldozer trailed a group of zombies, while a few crows circled above his head.


    "Why''s the boss coming here?"


    "No idea¡­ he usually never leaves his place."


    "Could it be¡­ he''s here to check on us?"


    "Yeah, that''s gotta be it¡­"


    "Definitely."


    Bulldozer, with a goofy grin on his face, walked up to Ethan.


    "Boss, you here to check on me?"


    "I''m looking for some humans," Ethan said without breaking stride.


    "Uh¡­"


    Bulldozer froze, his expression stiffening. Something didn''t feel right. s?


    Where would there be humans?


    This was his territory¡ªthere was no way such creatures could exist here.


    "Boss, are you¡­ sure about that?"


    "I''m not certain yet. I''ll go take a look. You all stay here for now," Ethan instructed.


    "Oh, uh, okay, sure!"


    Bulldozer nodded repeatedly, though unease crept into his heart. If humans really had shown up, wouldn''t that mean he''d failed at his job?


    As he watched Ethan''s figure disappear into the distance, the feeling was oddly similar to when a company''s CEO suddenly showed up to inspect a branch office.


    ...


    Before long, Ethan arrived at Citadel Outlets. The once-bustling shopping center was now a crumbling ruin. The buildings leaned precariously, with cracks spreading across their surfaces. Weeds sprouted from the gaps, swaying in the breeze, making the entire structure seem like it might collapse at any moment.


    Ethan silently extended his senses. Beneath the surface, he could detect the presence of humans.


    On the surface, there was only one, but hidden below, there were many more. They had created a mental barrier to block detection, so he couldn''t pinpoint their exact number.


    "Perfect¡­" Ethan muttered under his breath.


    As long as the address was real, their fate was sealed. They were already as good as dead.


    Ethan headed straight for the entrance to the underground warehouse. The staircase leading down was littered with decayed bones and dried bloodstains.


    The rolling shutter door ahead was corroded with rust, its surface a reddish-brown hue. Plastic trash, blown in by the wind, had piled up at the base of the door. Among the debris, faint movements of wriggling insects could be seen.


    Ethan didn''t bother with the door. Instead, he activated his Domain of the Dead ability, phasing sideways into the wall and entering the building directly.


    The light around him dimmed instantly, and a chilling aura filled the air.


    The underground warehouse had been newly constructed but was still unfinished when the apocalypse hit. It had been under renovation at the time and had never been put to use, leaving it empty and desolate.


    Ethan''s tall, lean figure emerged in the corridor. He didn''t bother hiding his presence and walked forward openly.


    His footsteps echoed through the empty hallway, shattering the oppressive silence around him.


    "Did he really come alone?"


    Lila, who had been waiting for a while, noticed the faint sound of movement ahead.


    She couldn''t help but wonder¡­ when did he get in?


    "Ahem! Hey there, handsome, is that you?" she called out, deliberately softening her voice to sound sweet and inviting.


    From the shadows, a figure slowly emerged. He was dressed in a spotless white shirt, his face pale and strikingly handsome. But his eyes carried a hint of indifference, cold and detached.


    Ethan studied the girl in front of him. She was indeed human, and, surprisingly, she looked exactly like the photo¡­ the "meal" matched the menu.


    The only question was, how many others were hiding nearby?


    He needed to draw them out.


    "Hello, I''m here to rescue you," Ethan said calmly.


    "Oh¡­" Lila stared at his handsome face, momentarily stunned. Her heart skipped a beat, a strange flutter stirring within her.


    Originally, she had been kidnapped by members of the Black Hand Legion and, under their threats, had no choice but to join their group.


    Her initial plan was simple: kill Ethan and take his crystal core or Neurocore. But now, seeing how good-looking he was, she couldn''t help but entertain¡­ other ideas. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Handsome, I''m so scared," Lila said in a soft, coquettish tone as she moved closer to Ethan, reaching out as if to grab his arm.


    But Ethan sidestepped her effortlessly, avoiding her touch.


    "Where are the supplies you mentioned?" he asked, his tone flat.


    "¡­" Lila was speechless. Seriously? Is he this dense? she thought. What''s he even here for? Just the supplies?


    Still, she had to admit, his straightforwardness was¡­ kind of refreshing.


    "The supplies¡­ they''re inside. Follow me," she said, reluctantly leading him deeper into the building, toward the ambush her group had set up.


    "Hmm¡­"


    Ethan followed her, quietly sensing the energy around him.


    Their footsteps echoed through the corridor, the only sound in the otherwise eerie silence. For some reason, Lila felt a twinge of awkwardness. The atmosphere reminded her of meeting someone from an online chat in real life¡ªstrangely tense and uncomfortable.


    Neither of them spoke for a while.


    Eventually, Lila broke the silence.


    "Aren''t you worried I might be lying to you?"


    "I''m not worried. If there aren''t any supplies, I''ll starve to death anyway. Might as well take a chance and trust you," Ethan replied with a faint smile, his eyes narrowing slightly.


    "Oh¡­" Lila lowered her head, biting her lip.


    "Have you ever thought about¡­ joining a group or something?" she asked after a moment.


    "Not really," Ethan said, shaking his head. "But¡­ if it meant staying alive, I might consider it."


    A glimmer of excitement flashed in Lila''s eyes. She couldn''t help but feel a connection to his words¡ªthey mirrored her own experience.


    We''re kind of on the same wavelength, she thought.


    "Exactly! Staying alive is the most important thing. Have you ever¡­ killed anyone in the apocalypse?"


    "Not yet," Ethan replied, shaking his head again.


    At this point, Lila''s thoughts shifted. She was seriously considering recruiting him into the Black Hand Legion.


    After all, joining the group required a "pledge of loyalty"¡ªkilling a few humans to prove one''s disdain for the old world''s rules. From that moment on, members embraced absolute freedom, living by their own terms.


    Continue reading on empire


    ¡­

 Chapter 80 My ability?

    "He''s never killed anyone... Just like I used to be¡ªa kind person." Lila thought to herself, her gaze softening. After spending so much time with the twisted members of the Black Hand Legion, meeting someone like Ethan felt like a breath of fresh air. He was... different.It was as if a string deep in her heart had been plucked.


    She had been running for her life in this post-apocalyptic world, enduring humiliation and hardship just to survive. Her soul was exhausted, and all she wanted was to find someone she could truly lean on.


    Suddenly, a strong determination surged within her¡ªshe didn''t want Ethan to die. Maybe she could bring him into the organization for now, and later... find a chance for the two of them to escape together, to leave all of this behind.


    "If anything unexpected happens later, you have to listen to me. It might be the only way to keep you alive."


    "What could possibly go wrong?" Ethan asked with a faint smile, his tone implying confidence. After all, hunting them down... was practically a sure thing.


    The two of them entered a large, empty hall.


    The surroundings were pitch black, and in the center of the room were supplies¡ªseveral boxes of bottled water, instant noodles in cardboard packaging, and some canned food.


    These were all resources the Black Hand Legion had gathered.


    "The supplies are here," Lila said.


    "Hmm..." Ethan nodded, barely sparing the items a glance. To him, this was nothing. His real target hadn''t shown up yet.


    He silently extended his senses, reinforcing his mental barrier.


    It was clear¡ªthere were humans lurking nearby.


    Indeed, in the surrounding darkness, pairs of eyes were fixed on him.


    "Lila actually brought this sucker here!"


    "He really came alone... This guy''s got guts, I''ll give him that."


    "Wait a second..."


    Suddenly, a young man nearby furrowed his brow. He was a psychic Awakener, highly sensitive to his surroundings, and he had noticed something unusual.


    "I can''t sense any life force coming from him."


    "What?" The others looked shocked.


    "If he''s not human, then what is he? Are we dealing with a ghost or something?"


    "A zombie? But do zombies even act like this?"


    "No, I think it''s more likely his Awakening ability. Maybe he can suppress his life force and mess with our senses."


    "That''s insane!" The group whispered among themselves.


    The middle-aged man leading them scanned Ethan with a cold, calculating gaze. He couldn''t sense Ethan''s presence either, but seeing that Ethan was alone, he wasn''t too concerned. After all, they had the numbers advantage.


    And since they''d gone to the trouble of setting this trap, there was no turning back now.


    "Alright, boys¡ªtake him down!"


    "Got it!"


    The others responded in unison, stepping out of the shadows. Their energy began to surge, filling the air with a sharp, oppressive aura.


    Two speed-enhanced Awakeners shot forward like arrows, alloy daggers gleaming in their hands as they charged straight at Ethan, aiming to end his life in one swift strike.


    "Hmm?" Ethan turned his head slightly, sensing over a dozen hostile presences suddenly surrounding him. It seemed like they had quite the crowd here.


    The two attackers were closing in fast, their movements as fierce as tigers. In the blink of an eye, they were almost upon him.


    But then, a figure stepped in between them.


    "Stop!" Lila spread her arms wide, shielding Ethan with her body. "Mike, don''t kill him yet!"


    The two speed Awakeners skidded to a halt, their expressions dark with frustration.


    "Hey! What the hell are you doing, you little bitch?"


    "I said don''t kill him yet!" Lila''s voice was tense, her face betraying a hint of nervousness.


    From the shadows, Mike emerged with the rest of the group.


    "What''s going on?"


    "No idea. This little bitch suddenly jumped in and told us not to kill him," one of the men growled, clearly annoyed.


    Mike''s cold, sinister eyes locked onto Lila, his expression demanding an explanation.


    "Mike, we talked earlier," Lila forced herself to sound calm. "He hates the so-called ''order'' just as much as we do. He wants to join our organization."


    As she spoke, she glanced back at Ethan, subtly signaling him with her eyes¡ªa reminder to follow her lead and do as she said.


    "Oh, yeah. I''m not a fan of ''order'' either," Ethan nodded, his tone casual.


    After all, his rules were the only rules that mattered.


    The group around them eyed him skeptically, their expressions a mix of doubt and suspicion. In this brutal, post-apocalyptic world, trust was a rare commodity. Still, the Black Hand Legion wasn''t exactly picky about adding new members. Your next read awaits at empire


    The burly man with the scruffy beard from earlier frowned and asked bluntly, "Lila, don''t tell me... you''ve fallen for this guy?"


    "I..." Lila hesitated, her words trailing off.


    Sometimes, silence speaks louder than words.


    The bearded man sneered, his tone dripping with disdain. "Ha! Unbelievable. Last night, you were telling me I was the best, and now, by this afternoon, you''re in love with someone else? You little¡ª"


    "Enough!" Mike cut him off sharply. His voice carried authority, silencing the group.


    Joining the Black Hand Legion wasn''t as simple as just saying you wanted in. You had to prove yourself.


    "If you want to join us, you''ll need to kill someone first. Preferably a survivor from one of the official shelters."


    The official shelters were a symbol of order and law¡ªeverything the Black Hand Legion despised.


    "And after that, you''ll still need to pass our leader''s evaluation. Think you can handle that?" Mike asked, his tone cold and probing.


    "Leader?" Ethan muttered under his breath. So, the Black Hand Legion had a strict hierarchy. Interesting.


    "Who''s the leader?"


    "You''ll find out when the time comes," Mike replied curtly, clearly unwilling to divulge more. He still didn''t trust Ethan, and his guarded demeanor made that obvious.


    "Oh, by the way," Mike added, narrowing his eyes. "What''s your Awakening ability?"


    "My ability?" Ethan replied smoothly. "It''s the power to hide my presence. I can also help others conceal theirs."


    "I knew it!"


    The group exchanged astonished glances, their earlier doubts melting into awe. No wonder his presence had felt so off earlier.


    For the Black Hand Legion, constantly on the move and engaging in shady activities, an ability like this was a godsend. With it, they could avoid detection wherever they went.


    Still, Mike wasn''t entirely convinced. "You can help others hide their presence too? Prove it."


    "Of course."


    Ethan''s lips curled into a faint smile as his gaze shifted to the bearded man. He took a step toward him, his movements deliberate.


    "I''ll use you as a demonstration. You don''t mind, do you?"


    The bearded man stiffened, a flicker of unease crossing his face. "You... fine! Go ahead! Who''s afraid of you? But if you''re lying, I''ll tear you apart!" Despite his bravado, there was a hint of nervousness in his voice. Still, with so many people around, he figured Ethan wouldn''t dare try anything reckless.


    "You''ve got this..." Lila whispered under her breath, clenching her fists tightly. Her nerves were on edge, but things were going according to plan so far. If Ethan could prove his worth and then complete the initiation task, he''d be one step closer to joining the Black Hand Legion. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She silently prayed for him, hoping his ability was real. The last time she''d been this anxious was during a job interview...


    Ethan now stood directly in front of the bearded man, his smile widening ever so slightly.


    Under the watchful eyes of the group, he slowly raised his hand. His long fingers moved with an eerie grace as he activated his Domain of the Dead ability. Without hesitation, his hand passed directly into the man''s forehead.


    "Ugh..."


    The bearded man''s eyes widened in shock, his gaze locking onto Ethan''s. For a brief moment, his body froze as an overwhelming sense of dread washed over him. Death''s cold grip enveloped him, and his instincts screamed that something was horribly wrong.


    He tried to resist, to fight back¡ªbut it was too late.


    In the next instant, his vision went black, and his body crumpled to the ground.


    The room fell silent as everyone stared at the lifeless body. In Ethan''s hand, a small crystal core gleamed faintly.


    "See? He''s not breathing anymore, is he?"


    ...

 Chapter 81 Never trust anyone

    "Hiss..."Everyone froze, their faces filled with shock as they collectively sucked in a cold breath.


    What kind of bizarre ability was this?


    Technically speaking, Ethan had succeeded¡ªhe''d taken out the bearded man, leaving him lifeless. But Mike and the others quickly realized something.


    He was playing them!


    "Damn it! Kill him!" Mike roared, his muscles bulging as his skin took on a brownish hue. It was clear he was an Awakener with the Petrified Body ability, a physique-enhancing power.


    Ethan didn''t hesitate. He threw a punch of his own, and at the same time, his Domain of the Dead unfurled.


    Boom!


    The two collided with a thunderous impact.


    Mike''s petrified body was indeed tough. When their fists met, it sounded like two boulders crashing together. But in the end, he was no match for Ethan. His body was sent flying 50 feet, slamming into the wall with such force that spiderweb-like cracks spread across it.


    Meanwhile, the others around them were caught in Ethan''s Domain of the Dead, feeling an oppressive, suffocating pressure.


    But the Awakeners of the Black Hand Legion were known for their ruthlessness and ferocity.


    "Die!"


    Gritting their teeth, they forced their energy to surge, attacking Ethan like madmen. In an instant, flames roared, wind blades howled, and the chaotic energy radiated a destructive aura.


    Ethan had no intention of taking on all their attacks head-on. His figure darted backward at lightning speed.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The unleashed energy exploded, sending shockwaves rippling through the hall. Several support pillars shattered under the force, and thick clouds of dust filled the air.


    Crash! Crash!


    As chunks of stone tumbled and rolled, dust rained down from the ceiling. The entire underground hall began to tremble violently.


    "What... what''s happening?"


    "Damn it! The upper floors are about to collapse!"


    "Where''s that guy? Did he die?"


    "..."


    The Black Hand Legion Awakeners scanned the area for Ethan, but aside from the falling dust and debris, the surroundings were eerily empty. He had vanished without a trace.


    "What the hell...?"


    Frowning, the group felt a growing sense of unease. Something about this guy was just... wrong.


    At that moment, one of the mental-type Awakeners furrowed his brow, his expression grave as he extended his psychic senses, trying to detect anything unusual.


    And soon enough, he did.


    "Hey! He''s right next to you!"


    "Huh?"


    A middle-aged man''s face darkened. Flames ignited in his palm, and with a wave of his hand, a wall of fire erupted in front of him.


    "Caught, huh..."


    Ethan''s figure materialized, the terrifying power of his Domain of the Dead surging like a hurricane. The fire wall was instantly blown apart, and Ethan''s fist followed right behind.


    Amid the scattering sparks, the man saw a fist hurtling toward him, growing larger and larger in his pupils.


    Boom!


    Even with his energy shielding him, his head was obliterated by the punch. A crystal core shot out from the remains.


    As the battle raged on, the violent energy wreaked havoc on the already crumbling structure. The building''s collapse accelerated, with massive chunks of stone falling, threatening to bury everything.


    Ethan glanced upward.


    With a powerful leap, his figure disappeared once again.


    This time, the Awakeners saw it clearly¡ªEthan had vanished into thin air, as if he''d evaporated.


    "Damn it! What kind of freak is this guy?" someone cursed under their breath, but the fear in their voice was unmistakable. It was like they''d just seen a ghost.


    Experience more tales on empire


    Mike clenched his teeth in frustration. "Where the hell did he go?"


    "It seems... he''s already left," the mental-type Awakener said, still scanning the area.


    By now, the ground was shaking violently, rubble tumbling everywhere, and the deafening sounds of destruction echoed above. It was clear they couldn''t stay here any longer.


    "Let''s go! We need to get out of here too!"


    Using their abilities or sheer physical strength, the group of Awakeners began climbing upward, stepping over the falling debris as they made their way out.


    ...


    From a distance, the Citadel Outlets had completely collapsed, reduced to nothing but a pile of rubble.


    Amid the swirling dust, a massive slab of stone was shoved aside, scraping loudly as it was pushed away.


    "Cough, cough!"


    The Awakeners of the Black Hand Legion emerged, covered in dust and debris, their faces grim and furious.


    "Damn it, where the hell did that guy go?"


    "I swear, I''ll kill him even if it costs me my life!"


    "Yeah! Let''s take him down!"


    "..."


    Their curses filled the air, their anger boiling over.


    "Wait a second..."


    Mike suddenly froze, his expression shifting. Something wasn''t right. With all the noise they''d just made, the commotion should''ve drawn every zombie in the area by now. So why was it so... quiet?


    But as the dust began to settle, he noticed something. On the surrounding streets, rooftops, and even atop the wrecked vehicles, faces began to appear¡ªhorrifying, twisted faces.


    Some zombies were even crawling along the walls like spiders, their movements unnervingly fluid.


    "This..."


    The group''s eyes widened in shock, their pupils trembling.


    Because now they realized¡ªzombies were emerging from every direction, an endless tide that had completely surrounded them.


    "Caw¡ªcaw¡ªcaw! Humans... there are humans here."


    Hundreds of black, red-eyed crows circled overhead, their cries echoing ominously. The scene was nothing short of terrifying.


    And within the horde of zombies, a figure stood out¡ªa pale, white silhouette. Behind him loomed a massive, hulking zombie, its small, glowing eyes brimming with malice and seething hatred.


    "Mike... he... he''s the Zombie King???"


    One of the Awakeners stammered, his jaw practically hitting the ground.


    The ones who had been shouting about taking Ethan down just moments ago were now frozen in place, their bodies trembling uncontrollably. Surrounded by such an overwhelming force, their fear reached its peak.


    Mike''s mind raced as realization dawned on him.


    This wasn''t just a trap. This was a nightmare.


    His so-called "baiting operation" had reeled in something far beyond what they could handle.


    But among the group, only Lila seemed different. While her face was pale with shock, there was also a trace of disappointment in her expression¡ªan almost imperceptible sadness.


    "You... you''re the Zombie King of this region?" she asked, her voice trembling.


    Ethan nodded calmly. "Yeah, that''s right."


    "No wonder..."


    Lila''s voice was soft, almost to herself. She thought back to everything he''d said before¡ªhow he claimed to trust her, how he said he''d never killed anyone. It was all a lie.


    "Turns out... you were just lying to me."


    "And weren''t you lying to me too?" Ethan replied, his tone even.


    "I... I..." Lila hesitated, her words catching in her throat. Because for a moment¡ªjust a fleeting moment¡ªshe had believed him. She didn''t want him to die. She had even been willing to stand against Mike for him.


    Ethan''s voice broke the silence. "Actually, I wasn''t lying about everything. I really did come here looking for supplies."


    He paused, his gaze sweeping over the group.


    "Because... you are the supplies."


    "Roar¡ª!"


    Ethan''s final words were like a death knell. The massive zombie behind him, Bulldozer, let out a deafening roar, and with a wave of his arm, the thousands of zombies surged forward like a tidal wave. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Humans... in my territory?!"


    Bulldozer''s hatred for the intruders was palpable. He had failed to keep his domain secure, and now, the only way to redeem himself was to tear these humans apart.


    As the horde charged, Mike and the others felt their courage drain away. Their bodies trembled, their minds screamed at them to fight back, but it was futile.


    These weren''t ordinary zombies. Most of them were elite, and some were even specialized warriors with terrifying strength.


    The Black Hand Legion didn''t even have time to put up a proper fight before they were swallowed by the relentless zombie horde.


    And then there was Lila.


    She didn''t resist. She didn''t even try. The despair in her heart was so overwhelming that she felt no reason to fight back. To her, this world had nothing left worth holding onto.


    "If there''s a next life... never trust anyone. The moment you take it seriously, you''ve already lost..."


    That was her final thought before the darkness consumed her.


    ...

 Chapter 82 Im just a timid boy

    After a while, the human screams faded completely, leaving only the grotesque sounds of zombies feasting. A few crows pecked at scraps of flesh scattered across the ruins.It was nearing dusk now. The setting sun, blood-red on the horizon, cast an eerie glow over the scene, creating a surreal and haunting picture.


    Once the bloody feast was over, the zombie horde dispersed, each returning to its own place.


    Ethan, however, didn''t head home. Instead, he wandered along the edge of his territory, with Bulldozer trailing behind him. Overhead, a few crows circled, giving the whole scene the vibe of a leader inspecting his domain.


    Bulldozer silently prayed, Please, no more humans or other creatures showing up right now. Just let it be quiet.


    As they walked further, the distant sound of rushing water grew louder until he found himself standing by a river.


    What used to be just a small stream had now swelled into a full-blown river, wide enough to block his path.


    The water surged endlessly, roaring like a giant serpent charging forward.


    Before the apocalypse, this place had been a popular spot for camping. Couples would come here for romantic walks, families would gather for picnics, and some even swam in the river...


    Now, the once-bustling area was deathly silent. The only remnants of life were bloodstains and decaying bones scattered along the shore.


    The river shimmered under the fading sunlight, its surface reflecting a crimson hue. Occasionally, a corpse or severed limb floated by, carried downstream.


    Across the river, a few zombies wandered aimlessly. Even though they were hundreds of feet away, they spotted Ethan and let out feral, guttural roars that echoed across the water, reverberating for what felt like forever.


    That wasn''t Ethan''s territory.


    "Man, these guys are really testing my patience¡­" Bulldozer muttered, visibly irritated by the zombies'' taunts. He looked ready to jump into the river and swim across to deal with them.


    "Stand down," Ethan ordered, stopping him in his tracks. "They''re just small fry. Let them bark all they want¡ªit''s not worth the effort."


    Besides, crossing the river wasn''t exactly easy.


    The waters were teeming with mutated aquatic creatures. Who knew what kind of monsters might be lurking beneath the surface? In the apocalypse, water was one of the most dangerous places to be¡ªespecially the ocean.


    Marine life had always outnumbered land creatures, and many were massive even before the mutations. With the abundance of prey in the sea, it was terrifying to imagine what kind of deep-sea monstrosities might have evolved by now.


    Reluctantly, Bulldozer backed off, grumbling under his breath.


    The two continued walking along the riverbank. Before long, they came across a modern highway bridge. The bridge was completely jammed with abandoned vehicles¡ªsome had collided, others had flipped over, and a few had exploded, leaving behind charred, blackened wreckage.


    On the far side of the bridge, more zombies were wandering. Their grotesque faces twisted into snarls, their eyes gleaming with a savage, predatory light.


    It was clear these weren''t ordinary zombies. They were more evolved¡ªelite among their kind.


    "Are they guarding the bridge?" Ethan thought to himself. The placement of these elite zombies at the bridgehead wasn''t random. The message was clear.


    The zombie king on the other side knew that a confrontation with Ethan was inevitable.


    Two kings can''t coexist.


    It was either him or Ethan¡ªone of them had to go.


    After crossing the bridge, the riverbank led to a sprawling forest. The dense, overlapping ridges stretched endlessly into the distance. This was Mount Wilson, one of Los Angeles'' most famous landmarks.


    Before the apocalypse, many well-known billionaires, entrepreneurs, and celebrities lived in the luxurious villas scattered around the Mount Wilson area.


    The mountaintop estates, in particular, were nothing short of extraordinary¡ªdesigned with such opulence that they defied the imagination of ordinary people. From these villas, you could take in breathtaking views of the entire Los Angeles Basin, with the majestic mountains at your back and serene natural landscapes all around. These homes offered their residents not just unparalleled privacy and comfort but also a lifestyle that felt like the perfect escape¡ªfar from the chaos of the city, immersed in the tranquility of nature. Gazing out over the sprawling city below wasn''t just a visual treat; it was a way of life, one that promised peace and a connection to the natural world.


    But after the apocalypse, everything changed.


    The animals and plants in the area mutated, turning Mount Wilson into a chaotic and dangerous place. When the outbreak first began, thousands of people from the city fled to the mountains, hoping to escape the zombie hordes.


    None of them ever came back. No one knew if they were alive or dead.


    To make matters worse, Mount Wilson was a dead zone. No signals from the shelters could reach it, cutting it off completely from the outside world.


    Ethan had his theories. While the mountain likely didn''t host a massive zombie horde, it was the perfect breeding ground for powerful individual creatures. And then there was the Black Hand Legion¡ªa notorious group rumored to operate in the area. Most of their members were probably hiding somewhere in the forest.


    Mount Wilson was a chaotic mess, a place where danger lurked around every corner.


    It wasn''t the kind of place you''d want to visit. Even Rambo would need an army to survive here, and the Terminator would probably think twice before stepping foot in this hellhole.


    From a distance, Ethan noticed the forest was overrun with dense patches of climbing vines.


    These plants were bizarre¡ªfar thicker than they had been before the apocalypse. Their roots and tendrils glowed faintly with a crimson hue, as if veins filled with blood were running through them. A strange liquid seemed to pulse within, flowing visibly through the vines.


    The thick clusters of vines appeared to be spreading outward. Some had already crept beyond the forest, inching closer to the city streets.


    "This isn''t normal¡­" Ethan thought, his expression darkening.


    He glanced over at Bulldozer, who stood there with his usual clueless look. Leaving him alone to guard this area didn''t seem like the most reliable plan.


    "Buddy Crow," Ethan called, looking up at the sky. "Go find Laura. From now on, she''ll guard this place with Bulldozer."


    "Got it. On my way." The red-eyed crow let out a sharp cry, flapping its wings as it darted off into the distance.


    "Little Western Banshee¡­ Little Western Banshee¡­ I''m coming to find you!"


    Its unique, piercing birdcall echoed across the entire territory as it flew. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before long, the crow reached the western part of the territory. Its crimson eyes scanned the area until it spotted a slender figure standing atop a clock tower in the distance.


    "Little Western Banshee¡­ Little Western Banshee¡­" Buddy Crow called out again.


    Laura glanced up. She had heard it long before it arrived but had been deliberately ignoring it. Lately, this little black bird had been getting on her nerves.


    "Can you stop calling me ''Little Western Banshee''?" she said, her tone exasperated.


    "Sure thing, Little Western Banshee," the red-eyed crow replied without missing a beat.


    "¡­" Laura was speechless. If the bird weren''t flying so high, she would''ve plucked every feather off its smug little body.


    "What do you want?" she asked, clearly annoyed.


    "The boss says you''re needed to guard the eastern side," Buddy Crow replied.


    "Oh?"


    Laura''s eyes flickered with interest. Without another word, she leapt from the clock tower. In an instant, her speed surged to its limit, and she shot toward the east like a gust of wind.


    Moments later, she activated her Phantom Dash ability, vanishing entirely from sight.


    Buddy Crow, still flapping its wings in the air, blinked in confusion.


    "Huh? Where''d she go?"


    ...


    After completing his inspection of the territory''s borders, Ethan returned home.


    The interior of his home was spotless¡ªclean and orderly, like a peaceful oasis completely cut off from the horrors of the outside world.


    "Nothing beats being home¡­" Ethan sighed as he sank into the couch.


    Even though he was incredibly powerful, the world outside his territory was still far too dangerous. Places like Mount Wilson were crawling with hidden threats, and there was no telling what kind of monsters might suddenly appear.


    Fortunately, his base was well-protected. Surrounding the building were 500 elite zombie soldiers and thousands of other highly evolved troops. It was as secure as a fortress.


    Still, Ethan preferred to play it safe. Instead of venturing out, he decided to go online and look for potential prey. It was a much less risky way to hunt.


    Picking up his phone, he thought for a moment. Then, just like he had done with Mia and Sean before, he updated the bio on his social media profile.


    "I''m just a timid boy¡­ always looking for a little security."


    ...

 Chapter 83 It was a fine weapon

    But finding "prey" online wasn''t exactly easy. Most of them were too far away, outside his territory, so for now, there weren''t any good targets.Before long, Ethan received a private message.


    It was from Mia: "Your profile style''s pretty cool..."


    "Are you complimenting yourself?" Ethan shot back.


    Mia replied, "I''m planning to head to Pasadena. Thought I''d borrow a route from you, and I brought you something while I''m at it."


    "How polite of you," Ethan responded.


    Pasadena was just across the river. Taking a route through Ethan''s territory would save a lot of time compared to going the long way around.


    Still... Ethan was curious.


    "What are you going to Pasadena for?"


    "Rescue mission. A supply team from the shelter got trapped there. Why? Interested?"


    "Hmm... Come to my place first. We''ll talk then." Ethan sent the message, set his phone down on the coffee table, and leaned back on the couch, deep in thought.


    Since he''d eventually have to face the zombie king across the river, this could be a good opportunity. He could blend in with the shelter''s team, disguise himself as a human, and scout the area. After all, he currently knew nothing about that territory.


    The real question was... how were Mia and her group planning to cross the river?


    Were they going to fight their way across the bridge?


    ...


    About an hour later, a group arrived in Ethan''s territory: Mia, Sean, and two young women following behind them.


    The two girls were both B+-rank Awakeners who had condensed crystal cores. They were strong¡ªsome of the top-ranked fighters in the shelter.


    Mia, this is a five-star zombie nest... one of the girls, a delicate-looking young woman, reminded her cautiously.


    "Relax. I brought the toll fee." Mia didn''t even look back as she walked forward, her aura completely unrestrained. She strode confidently down the middle of the road, clearly familiar with the area.


    On her back, two long tachi swords were crossed in an "X" shape, giving her a strikingly cool appearance.


    "Oh..." The two girls nodded and followed her lead.


    The journey was surprisingly smooth. They didn''t encounter a single zombie, making it even easier than the roads they''d taken before. Before long, they reached the area near Ethan''s building.


    From a distance, they could see a figure standing in the middle of the street. He was wearing a white shirt, his face sharp and handsome, his gaze fixed on them.


    "Hiss..."


    The two girls knew exactly who Ethan was. They also knew he was an ally¡ªfor now. But that didn''t stop the nervous tension from creeping into their hearts.


    Mia and Sean, on the other hand, casually walked up to greet him.


    "We''re here," Mia said with a grin.


    "Yeah," Ethan replied, glancing at the horizon. The sun was setting, painting the sky with streaks of red.


    "Looks like you''re in a hurry this time," he remarked.


    "We are," Sean admitted. "It''s dangerous over there. The supply team''s on the verge of being wiped out."


    If it weren''t urgent, they wouldn''t have risked traveling at night¡ªor asking Ethan for help.


    "Let''s get moving, then. We should try to make it back before dark," Mia said. Then, as if remembering something, she added, "Oh, right. This is for you."


    She reached behind her and pulled out one of the tachi swords, handing it to Ethan. The blade was long, nearly as tall as a person. Embedded in the hilt was a red fire-element crystal core, its glow shifting and swirling like a dream.


    Ethan studied it. "This is the toll fee?"


    "Yep. And it also covers last time. I said I''d pay you back, and I meant it," Mia said.


    After they''d taken down Serpent-Eye last time, Mia had scavenged some extra loot on her way back. This tachi was part of it, and she''d decided to use it as payment.


    "Alright," Ethan said, taking the sword without hesitation. As his hand gripped the hilt, a red glow flashed along the blade, radiating intense heat, as if it could burst into flames at any moment.


    It was a fine weapon.


    With a thought, Ethan stored the sword in his spatial storage ring.


    Then, he lifted his gaze, looking past Mia and Sean to the two girls standing behind them.


    "Why isn''t Chris here this time?" he asked.


    "Because this is a rescue mission, not a moving job. He''d just get in the way," Mia explained casually.


    In her mind, Chris was basically just a glorified mover.


    The two girls stiffened under Ethan''s gaze. Despite their best efforts to stay calm, they couldn''t help but tremble slightly. Forcing smiles, they introduced themselves.


    "H-Hi, I''m Anna Miller," said the short-haired girl with delicate features.


    The shorter girl quickly followed. "Hello, I''m Lillian Davis."


    "Nice to meet you," Ethan said, his narrow eyes squinting slightly as he gave them a warm smile.


    "Uh..."


    Anna and Lillian froze for a moment, caught off guard. For a split second, they had the strange illusion that Ethan was just like the boy next door¡ªthe kind who''d smile at you on a sunny day, wearing a crisp white shirt.


    ...


    The group began making their way toward the river. The journey was, unsurprisingly, smooth.


    Before long, the sound of rushing water reached their ears. The river was as wide and fast-flowing as ever, its surface shimmering in the fading light. However, the occasional floating severed limb ruined the otherwise picturesque scene.


    "How are we crossing?" Ethan asked.


    Mia and her team were here for a rescue mission, but walking across the bridge would be far too conspicuous. That area was crawling with elite zombies.


    "Follow us," Mia said, leading the group downstream. After walking about 600 feet, she stopped.


    Here, the river was narrower, and the opposite bank was much closer.


    "Let''s get started," Mia said.


    "Got it," Anna and Lillian replied, their expressions firm as they stepped forward to the riverbank.


    The two girls slowly crouched down, placing their hands on the ground.


    At the same time, a wave of icy energy began to spread outward, like a mist rolling across the surface of the water. The moment the cold touched the river, the water began to freeze. Within moments, a solid ice bridge stretched across the river.


    "Oh?" Ethan raised an eyebrow, realizing for the first time that both girls were ice-element Awakeners.


    No wonder Mia had brought them along.


    "Let''s go," Mia said, hopping onto the ice bridge and striding confidently forward.


    The bridge was incredibly stable. Despite the rushing water beneath it, the ice didn''t wobble in the slightest.


    Watching the scene unfold, Ethan suddenly had an idea. If he ever had to fight the zombie king across the river, this method could be perfect for launching a surprise attack¡ªcharging straight into enemy territory.


    "Hmm, not bad," Ethan thought, growing more satisfied with the plan the longer he considered it.


    The crossing went smoothly. Even when aquatic creatures attacked, they weren''t particularly strong. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A few fish with razor-sharp teeth leapt out of the water, but Mia twirled her sword a few times, slicing them into pieces with clean, precise movements.


    "What a shame," Mia said, glancing at the remains. "These fish have been feeding on zombies, so their bodies are infected with the virus. We can''t eat them."


    "You don''t want them? Then I''ll take them," Ethan said without hesitation. With a wave of his hand, he stored the fish in his spatial storage ring. His underlings wouldn''t mind¡ªthey were zombies themselves and completely immune to the virus.


    The fish were sizable, each weighing dozens of pounds.


    The group encountered no powerful mutated creatures in the shallows. A few minutes later, they reached the opposite bank. The moment they stepped onto solid ground, the ice bridge melted away, leaving no trace behind.


    Ethan glanced at Anna and Lillian, thinking they might be useful to him in the future.


    He stepped forward, pulling out his phone. "Let''s exchange contact info."


    "Huh?" The two girls stared at him, their mouths slightly open, looking utterly stunned.


    Did they hear him right?


    ...

 Chapter 84 Im a tree

    Back at the shelter, the two of them were often approached by strangers trying to strike up a conversation. But they never imagined that one day, the Zombie King himself would ask for their contact info.What was this about?


    Was he planning to order takeout when he got hungry?


    Of course, they didn''t dare refuse. With stiff smiles plastered on their faces, they exchanged contact details.


    Mia''s sharp eyes studied him. "What''s this about? First time meeting us, and you''re already trying to kidnap us?"


    "Don''t be so stingy," Ethan replied casually. "I just need to borrow a couple of construction workers. It''s not like they''ll break."


    Construction workers?


    The two girls exchanged confused glances but quickly caught on to what he meant. They both let out a quiet sigh of relief. Construction workers? Sure, that''s way better than being "delivery drivers"...


    After adding him on social media, they noticed Ethan had updated his profile description. The two couldn''t help but feel a little speechless. Yep, definitely a friend of Mia and Sean.


    Once they made it ashore, a few zombies were wandering along the riverbank. Their faces were twisted and grotesque, their tattered clothes stained with dried, blackened blood.


    One of the zombies, its cloudy eyes catching sight of Mia and the others, let out a guttural snarl and charged toward them. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    These were just regular zombies¡ªlow-level, nothing to worry about.


    Mia unsheathed her tachi and, with a couple of casual swings, neatly decapitated them. Her movements were clean and precise.


    Sean stepped forward and kicked the zombie corpses into the river one by one.


    Splash!


    The water churned as dark blood spread out. A few strange fish were immediately drawn to the scene, swimming over to feast on the bodies.


    "Hehehehe~~~" Sean crouched by the riverbank, giggling to himself.


    Anna, standing nearby, looked at him in surprise, a hint of admiration in her expression. "Sean, you''re pretty sharp. You even thought about getting rid of the evidence."


    "Huh? Nah, I just thought it was fun," Sean replied.


    "Uh¡­" Anna''s face twitched. What''s so fun about that?


    She couldn''t understand what went on in a guy''s head sometimes.


    "Let''s go!" Mia called out, taking the lead as they moved forward. They were about to enter the zombie nest, and the two girls couldn''t help but tense up.


    Ethan, on the other hand, remained calm and walked ahead as if it were just another stroll.


    The street ahead was a mess¡ªcompletely ruined. Broken-down cars littered the area, and zombies were scattered among the wreckage. They stood there swaying, their grayish-white flesh rotting away, their faces half-decayed. The sight was nauseating.


    These were low-level zombies, completely mindless and harmless. They acted purely on instinct, and if they were lucky, they might catch a rat to eat.


    Mia didn''t want to disturb them, though. She carefully avoided making any noise.


    If they accidentally alerted these low-level zombies and caused a commotion, it could attract more dangerous ones.


    The group moved cautiously, using abandoned cars and crumbling buildings as cover to stay out of the zombies'' line of sight.


    Ethan, however, didn''t bother with any of that. He walked openly along the street. These zombies, being mindless, only categorized things into two groups: "edible" and "not edible."


    Clearly, Ethan fell into the "not edible" category, so they ignored him completely.


    The journey went smoothly. In less than five minutes, they reached their destination¡ªa sugar factory. Rusted, massive tanks stood scattered across the area, and the number of zombies increased significantly within the factory grounds.


    Ethan quietly focused, sensing the presence of elite zombies and mutated beasts inside. There was an eerie, unnatural aura about the place.


    "Something''s off¡­" he muttered.


    He didn''t sense any humans, though. If there were people hiding here, they must have been using some kind of special method to avoid detection. Otherwise, it would''ve been impossible to survive among so many zombies.


    "Meow~~~"


    As Ethan was lost in thought, a cat''s cry echoed from within the factory. It sounded eerily like a baby crying, sending chills down their spines.


    "What the hell was that?" Sean asked, gripping the fence and peering through a gap. He spotted a pitch-black cat perched on top of a large, rusted tank.


    Around the cat, several elite zombies were wandering aimlessly, as if searching for something.


    "That cat''s weird. Be careful," Mia warned.


    "Got it," Anna and Lillian replied, nodding nervously.


    Sean nodded along, his expression suddenly turning serious.


    "Black cats are seriously bad news!"


    "Oh? You noticed something too?" Lillian asked curiously.


    Sean explained with a straight face, "When I was a kid at the orphanage, I watched an episode of Looney Tunes, you know? There was this black cat that used a sniper rifle to shoot the hat off a mouse''s head! The mouse was so scared it fainted on the spot. Tell me that''s not freaky!"


    "......" Lillian stared at him, utterly speechless.


    "What? You don''t believe me?" Sean pressed, trying to prove his point. "Ethan, you remember, right? We both saw it back then."


    "Don''t drag me into this¡­" Ethan replied, clearly unimpressed.


    Meanwhile, Mia was fiddling with her phone, sending a message to the search team to ask for their exact location. But after waiting a while, there was still no response.


    "Nothing," she said.


    "They¡­ they''re not dead already, are they?" Sean asked, his tone uneasy.


    "They shouldn''t be," Mia replied, analyzing the situation. She pointed out that the zombies in the factory were clearly searching for something, which meant there were probably still survivors.


    "They''ve probably run into some kind of trouble¡­"


    ...


    At that moment, inside a pitch-black factory building, a young man crouched in a dark corner, not daring to move a muscle.


    In his mind, he kept repeating to himself: I''m a tree. I''m a tree. I''m a tree¡­


    The man''s hands and feet had transformed into root-like tendrils, burrowing into the dirt beneath him. His skin had dried out, resembling the bark of a withered tree.


    His name was Caleb Ash, the captain of the search team. He was a wood-element Awakener, and the ability he was using now was called Plant Camouflage.


    Above him, on the factory''s steel beams, several elite zombies crawled upside down like spiders. Their nostrils flared as they sniffed the air, using their heightened sense of smell to search for prey.


    Not far away, a few other zombies were kneeling on the ground, feasting on a corpse.


    Caleb''s search team had originally consisted of over twenty people. Now, more than half were dead, and the rest were scattered, hiding in various corners of the factory. He had no idea if any of them were still alive.


    Why are there so many elite zombies here? Caleb thought nervously, his heart pounding as one of the zombies crawled directly above him.


    He deeply regretted coming here.


    The plan had seemed simple enough. Sugar was a valuable strategic resource¡ªhigh in calories, useful for medical purposes, and even for making ammunition. The factory was located on the edge of the zombie nest, so Caleb had thought it was worth the risk. But during the mission, everything went wrong.


    One of his team members had suddenly snapped, attacking their own teammates like a maniac. The commotion had alerted the zombies, and soon, elite zombies swarmed the area, trapping them inside.


    While hiding, Caleb had watched helplessly as several of his teammates were discovered and torn apart by the zombies. He couldn''t do anything to help them. Moving even slightly would break his camouflage and expose him.


    Watching his comrades die one by one was pure agony.


    Just then, one of the elite zombies that had crawled away earlier returned. Its nostrils flared as it sniffed the air, letting out low growls of "raaah¡­ raaah¡­"


    Blood-tinged saliva dripped from its mouth, falling directly onto Caleb''s face.

 Chapter 85 Wow... hes so cool!

    "Ugh, that''s disgusting!"A wave of nausea surged through Caleb as the stench of zombie saliva hit him like a brick wall. His stomach churned violently, and he almost lost his composure.


    "I''m a tree... I''m a tree... I''m a tree..."


    He silently chanted to himself, like some kind of self-hypnosis.


    Thankfully, Caleb managed to hold it together. The zombie above him, crawling like a spider, didn''t seem to notice anything unusual and continued scuttling away into the distance.


    "Whoo¡ª"


    He let out a long breath of relief.


    But just then, a sudden scream pierced through the darkness of the factory.


    "Ahhh!"


    A girl''s terrified cry echoed, shattering the silence.


    Immediately, the zombies let out guttural roars, and the elite ones nearby all turned toward the sound, rushing in that direction.


    "Damn it! Another teammate''s been spotted!" Caleb''s heart sank in panic.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he saw a girl sprinting desperately toward the exit. Her face was pale with fear, and behind her, a horde of zombies was in hot pursuit. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Chloe!"


    Caleb''s heart nearly stopped. That girl was his little sister, Chloe.


    Ahead of her, more zombies were closing in, blocking her escape. In the dimly lit factory, there was nowhere to run.


    Terrified, Chloe instinctively released a burst of icy energy. The air around her chilled instantly, and a wall of ice materialized, encasing her in a protective barrier.


    But there were over twenty elite zombies surrounding her, clawing and snarling.


    "Raaaghhh!"


    The zombies howled furiously, their razor-sharp claws raking against the ice wall, sending shards flying everywhere.


    More zombies, drawn by the noise, began converging on the scene.


    Chloe''s heart sank into despair.


    Once exposed, there was no way out. Death was inevitable.


    From his hiding spot, Caleb watched in agony.


    He had already witnessed several teammates die gruesome deaths earlier, and the guilt was eating him alive. Now, his sister was about to be torn apart by zombies. The pain in his chest was unbearable.


    He had promised her once¡ªhe''d protect her no matter what.


    The ice wall was getting thinner with every attack. Chloe''s energy was draining fast, and her life was slipping away.


    With the last of her strength, she formed an ice spike in her palm. Her eyes filled with resolve as she prepared to drive it into her own throat.


    "No!"


    A roar erupted from the shadows.


    Suddenly, countless roots shot out like writhing serpents, wrapping around the zombies'' legs, torsos, and even piercing through their bodies.


    The roots lashed out wildly, flinging the zombies in all directions.


    Caleb emerged from the darkness, sprinting toward his sister.


    "Caleb!"


    Chloe froze, staring at the figure running toward her. For a moment, it felt like time itself had stopped.


    But the elite zombies were relentless. Their vitality was monstrous, and unless their heads were destroyed, they wouldn''t die.


    They began clawing their way back to their feet, chasing after Caleb.


    "Watch out!" Chloe screamed, her voice trembling with fear.


    Caleb''s gaze was steady and determined. He reached his sister and turned to face the oncoming horde, spreading his arms wide as if to shield her.


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    His body began to transform again, the wood-like texture spreading across his skin. Roots extended from him, weaving together into a thick wall to protect Chloe.


    "Raaaghhh!"


    The zombies didn''t care. They lunged at Caleb, biting and clawing at him.


    "Hsss..."


    Caleb winced in pain. His bark-like skin held up against the attacks, but his energy was draining rapidly.


    It felt like every muscle in his body was locked in tension, unable to relax for even a second.


    Even his... well, even his sphincter was clenched tight at this point.


    "Why are you doing this, Caleb?!" Chloe cried, tears streaming down her face. She knew he couldn''t hold out much longer.


    Clenching his teeth, Caleb growled, "What kind of brother would I be if I just stood by and let my little sister get torn apart by zombies? I can''t do it. I just can''t!"


    "Caleb..." Chloe''s sobs turned into uncontrollable wails as tears poured down her cheeks.


    As a wood-element Awakener, Caleb had the strongest camouflage abilities. He could have easily stayed hidden and waited for the rescue team to arrive. But instead, he chose to expose himself to save his sister.


    The pain from the zombie bites was excruciating, like needles stabbing into his body over and over. Caleb was clearly at his limit, but he still forced himself to speak, trying to comfort Chloe. "It''s okay. Hang in there. We''ll hold on together until the rescue team gets here."


    "Really... can we?" Chloe''s lips trembled as she spoke.


    "Ah¡ª!"


    Before she could finish, Caleb let out a blood-curdling scream. A zombie had sunk its teeth deep into his forearm, biting so hard it felt like it had pierced through to his very core. His body was at its breaking point.


    He was holding on purely through sheer willpower, his mind already starting to blur from the pain.


    The agony only grew worse.


    But Caleb refused to give in.


    Even if he died, he would maintain this stance¡ªprotecting his sister.


    His vision began to darken, and he was on the verge of losing consciousness.


    Then, out of nowhere, a sudden change occurred.


    A tachi blade sliced through the air, cutting cleanly through a zombie''s head. The creature''s skull split in two, and blood sprayed everywhere as its body collapsed to the ground.


    Through the mist of blood, Caleb and Chloe saw a face emerge.


    It was a strikingly handsome face, with sharp, chiseled features that looked almost too perfect to be real. His cold, indifferent eyes carried a hint of cruelty, giving him an air of dangerous confidence.


    "Still alive, huh," the man muttered, his tone casual.


    The tachi in his hand, which had clearly been used to cut down countless zombies, was dripping with dark, filthy blood.


    This was Ethan.


    The blade he wielded was something he had taken from Mia as "payment" for helping her earlier. After dispatching the zombies, Ethan channeled energy into the fire-element crystal core embedded in the sword''s hilt. Flames erupted along the blade, burning away the filthy blood until it turned to ash and scattered into the air.


    With a flick of his wrist, Ethan extinguished the flames. The blade gleamed once more, spotless and razor-sharp, as if it had never been used.


    The entire sequence of actions¡ªslashing, igniting, cleaning¡ªwas executed with such fluidity and precision that it seemed effortless. Ethan''s movements were graceful, almost artistic, exuding an air of calm confidence.


    Caleb and Chloe stared at him, completely dumbfounded.


    "Wow... he''s so cool!"


    At the same time, a wave of relief washed over them. They realized the rescue team had finally arrived.


    Caleb, who had been holding on by sheer willpower, collapsed into Chloe''s arms. His body had reached its limit.


    "Ugh... ugh... ugh..."


    For the first time, Caleb broke down. He hadn''t shed a single tear while being torn apart by zombies, but now, safe in his sister''s arms, he sobbed uncontrollably.


    At the factory entrance, Mia and Sean were fighting off the remaining zombies, holding them back.


    It had been Ethan who sensed the presence of Awakeners and led the team here in time to save them.


    The zombies, though ferocious, were no match for Mia and Sean. With the help of two ice-element Awakeners providing support, the group quickly cleared out the remaining undead.


    Once the area was secure, they began making their way toward Caleb and Chloe.


    Chloe immediately recognized Mia and felt a surge of gratitude. But as her gaze shifted to Ethan, curiosity flickered in her eyes.


    He was undeniably handsome. Even after slaughtering dozens of zombies, his white shirt remained spotless, a testament to his incredible skill.


    But... who was he?


    She had never heard of someone like him in the shelter.


    "Mia, who''s this...?" Chloe asked hesitantly.


    "Oh, him? That''s Ethan. He''s a friend of mine," Mia replied casually.


    "Oh, I see..." Chloe nodded quickly, her cheeks flushing slightly. She turned to Ethan and said, "Thank you. Thank you so much for saving me and my brother."


    "It''s nothing," Ethan replied, his tone calm and detached. Then, without missing a beat, he asked, "You''re an ice-element Awakener, right?"


    "Uh, yes," Chloe answered honestly, a little surprised by the question.


    Ethan''s expression didn''t change. He reached into his pocket and pulled out his phone.


    "Let''s exchange contact info," he said bluntly.


    "Huh?"


    Chloe froze, her face turning bright red. She lowered her head, too embarrassed to meet his gaze.


    Sure, he had just saved her life, but wasn''t this a bit... too direct?


    They were still in the middle of a dangerous situation, and he was already asking for her contact info? It felt so sudden. She wasn''t prepared for this at all.


    Her mind raced.


    Shouldn''t we at least talk about what we''re going to name our future kids first...?


    ...

 Chapter 86 Was this even possible?

    "We need to move. Let''s hurry and find the others." Mia turned and started walking ahead.The earlier fight had stirred up quite a commotion, and the noise had attracted a horde of zombies. Outside the factory, guttural growls and snarls echoed ominously, signaling that a large group of the undead was closing in fast.


    Chloe supported Caleb as they moved forward, her mind clouded with worry.


    I hope the others are okay.


    But Ethan couldn''t shake off a strange feeling. Something felt¡­ off. It was as if an eerie, unnatural presence was creeping over them, wrapping them in its invisible grip.


    It wasn''t long before Sean suddenly shook his head, his expression dazed and confused.


    "Hey¡­ did you guys hear that? A cat meowing?"


    "A cat?" The others exchanged puzzled glances.


    "What cat? There''s no cat here," someone muttered.


    "Sean, are you hearing things again?" Lillian asked, raising an eyebrow.


    They were all used to Sean''s quirks by now. He had a habit of saying weird, random things or acting in ways that didn''t always make sense. No one took him seriously.


    But Sean pressed his palm to his forehead, his confusion deepening. In his mind, the faint sound of a cat''s cry echoed again. It wasn''t a normal meow¡ªit sounded like a child wailing, sharp and grating, clawing at his nerves.


    And then, without warning, Sean froze in place. His usually sharp, intelligent eyes suddenly contracted, transforming into slitted, glowing yellow pupils¡ªlike a cat''s.


    "Meowwwwwwwww¡­"


    The sound that came from his mouth wasn''t human. It was a drawn-out, mournful wail that reverberated through the dark, empty factory, sending chills down everyone''s spine.


    "What the¡­?"


    This time, everyone heard it. The eerie cat-like cry echoed in the silence, and they all turned to look at Sean. What they saw made their blood run cold. A shiver raced down their spines, and the hairs on the back of their necks stood on end.


    Sean''s hair bristled, standing on end like an animal''s fur. His narrowed cat-like eyes glinted in the dim light, and his lips curled into a strange, unsettling grin. A low, guttural growl rumbled from his throat¡ªsomething no human should be able to produce. It sounded more like the snarl of a wild beast.


    "Sean, you¡­" Lillian''s eyes widened in shock, her voice trembling. She was frozen in place, too terrified to move.


    "Meowwwwwww!" Sean let out another piercing cry, this one even more shrill and haunting than before. Then, in a blur of motion, he lunged at Lillian, his fist swinging toward her with terrifying speed. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Get back!" Mia shouted, throwing herself forward to intercept him. She raised her arm just in time to block the blow.


    BAM!


    The impact was deafening, like two steel hammers colliding. Sean''s strength was monstrous, and the force of the hit sent Mia skidding backward five or six steps before she managed to steady herself.


    Her wristband flickered, displaying a damage reading: Pain Level: 29%


    "This idiot''s got some serious strength," Mia muttered under her breath, shaking out her arm.


    Sean, now completely unhinged, seemed ready to attack again. His movements were erratic, almost feral, as if he''d lost all sense of reason.


    But Mia wasn''t about to wait for him to strike first. She darted forward, her speed blurring as she closed the distance between them. With a swift, powerful punch, she slammed her fist into Sean''s face.


    BOOM!


    The force of the blow sent Sean flying backward like a ragdoll. He crashed through the factory wall, the impact bringing part of it crumbling down on top of him. Dust and debris filled the air as his body disappeared beneath the rubble.


    The group stood frozen, staring at the wreckage in stunned silence. Their minds raced with questions. Why had Sean suddenly turned on them? What was happening to him? And¡­ had Mia gone too far?


    "Mia, what the hell just happened? Why did Sean attack us?" someone finally asked, breaking the silence.


    "No idea," Mia replied, shaking her head. "But honestly? I''ve been wanting to punch him for a while now."


    "Uh¡­" The group exchanged awkward glances, unsure how to respond.


    Before they could say anything else, the rubble shifted. Stones and debris tumbled aside as Sean slowly rose to his feet. Despite the brutal hit he''d taken, he didn''t seem to feel any pain. His glowing cat-like eyes narrowed, and a twisted grin spread across his face. He looked¡­ pleased with himself.


    Caleb''s face paled as a horrifying realization dawned on him.


    "This¡­ this happened before," he stammered. "One of my old teammates¡­ he turned just like this. He went crazy and started attacking us. That''s how we got trapped here in the first place¡ªbecause of them!"


    "Could it be¡­ mind control?" Lillian frowned deeply, her expression tense.


    "No."


    Ethan, who had been silent for a long time, shook his head. After carefully analyzing the situation and thinking it through, he finally spoke.


    "It''s more like¡­ he''s been possessed by a cat."


    "Possessed?"


    Everyone froze, their faces filled with disbelief. It was the first time they''d heard such a bizarre explanation.


    Possession? What kind of strange ability was that?


    Sean''s mind was notoriously stubborn¡ªpractically immune to mental interference or control. It was like trying to hack into a broken computer: it barely turned on, let alone allowed anyone to manipulate it.


    But possession? That was a whole different story. It was like plugging in a new operating system and running it on a fresh machine.


    And for Sean, this was a direct counter.


    "What do we do now?" Everyone''s brows furrowed, their anxiety growing.


    Outside, the sound of guttural roars grew louder. More zombies were closing in.


    Meanwhile, Sean¡ªhis eyes now gleaming like a cat''s¡ªlunged at Mia again.


    The two clashed, locked in a fierce battle.


    For the moment, Sean was occupied.


    Ethan''s sharp gaze swept over the scene. He hadn''t expected the black cat to have such a strange ability. It was unsettling. The outside world really was as dangerous as they''d feared.


    But how could they break this possession?


    Looking past the surface, Ethan knew the solution had to lie at the root of the problem. If they killed the black cat, it should sever the connection.


    "Yeah, just kill the cat," he said calmly.


    "What?"


    Everyone turned to stare at him. His handsome face remained composed, as if he were discussing something as trivial as the weather.


    Could that really work?


    But there was no time to debate. The zombies were already closing in. Their grotesque faces appeared at the factory entrance, snarling and howling. They surged forward like a flood, a dense, unstoppable tide of death.


    Caleb and Chloe were completely drained of energy, unable to fight. Mia was still tied up with Sean. That left only Ethan and two construction workers to face the horde.


    In everyone''s minds, survival alone seemed like an impossible dream.


    Killing the black cat? That was a fantasy.


    Ethan''s gaze hardened. Gripping his tachi, he stepped toward the oncoming horde. His movements were steady and deliberate, his expression as calm as ever.


    Alone, he faced the swarm of zombies with the unshakable resolve of a Spartan warrior.


    A crimson glow flickered in Ethan''s eyes.


    Domain of the Dead.


    In an instant, an overwhelming pressure erupted from him, like a tidal wave of blood and death crashing down on the zombie horde.


    For a moment, the world seemed to freeze.


    The zombies, which had been charging madly, suddenly stopped in their tracks, as if someone had hit the pause button. They stood motionless, frozen in place.


    The world fell silent.


    Then, the weaker zombies began to explode, their bodies bursting apart in a spray of flesh and blood. Shards of bone and chunks of meat flew everywhere, painting the ground red.


    Ethan tightened his grip on the tachi. Energy surged through him, igniting the fire crystal core embedded in the blade. A wave of heat radiated outward.


    Whoosh¡ª


    Flames roared to life, engulfing the tachi in a blazing inferno.


    Ethan moved.


    His figure blurred, moving so fast that afterimages trailed behind him. He charged into the horde, his speed almost impossible to track.


    The tachi sliced through the air, leaving streaks of fire in its wake. Each swing of the blade severed a zombie''s head cleanly from its shoulders.


    Wherever the blade passed, blood sprayed into the air¡ªonly to evaporate instantly in the heat of the flames, leaving behind nothing but black ash drifting in the wind.


    In just a few strikes, Ethan had already cut down a large number of zombies.


    It was as if he were untouchable.


    He tore through the horde like a storm, unstoppable and devastating.


    Where he stood, a vacuum formed¡ªno zombie could get close.


    Heads rolled, bodies were cleaved in two, and the tachi carved a path of destruction through the horde.


    Nothing could stand in his way.


    "This¡­"


    Behind him, Caleb and the others were stunned. They stared in disbelief, their minds reeling from what they were witnessing.


    He was that strong?


    Was this even possible?


    The scene before them shattered everything they thought they knew.


    ...

 Chapter 87 Well, thats creepy as hell…

    In the stunned silence of the crowd, Ethan continued cutting down zombies with ruthless efficiency. In just a few moments, he had already slain over a hundred of them.At the same time, he was quietly scanning the area, searching for the black cat.


    It shouldn''t be too far from here¡­


    "Found it."


    Before long, Ethan sensed a faint presence just outside the factory, hiding beneath a large metal tank.


    But as he raised his gaze, two elite zombies lunged at him from the shadows.


    With a swift horizontal slash of his blade, Ethan decapitated both zombies in one clean motion. Their heads flew off, spraying foul blood into the air, and two Neurocores popped out of their shattered skulls.


    These zombies were highly evolved, which meant the zombie king ruling this area was likely no pushover either.


    Ethan pressed forward, cutting his way through the horde until he reached the factory''s exterior. Behind him lay a trail of mangled corpses and rivers of dark, putrid blood.


    Outside, the light was dim. The sun had fully set, and the long night had begun. But the darkness didn''t bother Ethan. His sharp eyes scanned the area, and under the large metal tank, he spotted a small, shadowy figure curled up tightly.


    It was the same black cat he had seen earlier. Its body was coiled into a ball, completely motionless, as if it were asleep.


    This was one of the major downsides of possession. With its soul currently inhabiting Sean''s body, the cat''s physical form was left paralyzed and defenseless.


    However, the number of elite zombies in the area had increased significantly, as if they were deliberately guarding the black cat. In the dim light, grotesque faces emerged one by one, their eyes glowing with malice.


    Now that he had located his target, Ethan stopped holding back. With a single thought, he unleashed Domain of the Dead to its fullest extent.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The zombies closest to him exploded instantly, their bodies reduced to chunks of flesh and bone.


    The oppressive force of the domain reached its peak.


    Nearby debris was crushed and twisted under the immense pressure. Even the towering metal tank groaned and warped as if an invisible hand were squeezing it. Liquid stored inside burst out in violent streams, spraying everywhere.


    Beneath the tank, the black cat''s body trembled, curling into an even tighter ball.


    "Meowwwwwww!"


    It let out a piercing, anguished cry. Sensing that its physical body was in grave danger, the cat immediately abandoned Sean and returned to its own form.


    But the moment the black cat opened its eyes, it saw a tall, imposing figure walking toward it.


    With each step Ethan took, the pressure around the cat intensified, like a massive millstone grinding down on it.


    "Not so smug now, are you?" Ethan''s cold gaze locked onto the cat.


    The black cat could feel the suffocating aura of death closing in. Its fur stood on end, its ears flattened, and its wide, terrified eyes darted around, searching for an escape. It tried to back away, desperate to flee from the terrifying Domain of the Dead.


    But its frail body couldn''t even muster the strength to move.


    Ethan raised his tachi and swung it in a clean arc, slicing straight through the cat''s head. The blade was so sharp that it cut through the skull as easily as slicing a watermelon.


    "Yowwwww!"


    The black cat let out a final, pitiful wail before collapsing to the ground. Black blood gushed from the gaping wound where its skull had been cleaved open.


    And just like that, the battle was over.


    Ethan retracted the terrifying Domain of the Dead, though the effort had taken a toll on him. Fully unleashing the domain consumed a significant amount of energy¡ªabout one-tenth of his reserves, judging by the series of fights he had just endured.


    But something caught Ethan''s attention.


    The black cat''s shattered skull¡­ didn''t contain a crystal core.


    "What the hell?"


    He stood there, frowning, deep in thought.


    Could it be that possession wasn''t the black cat''s innate ability?


    Maybe¡­ there was another explanation.


    Perhaps some other entity had transferred the black cat''s soul into Sean''s body. In other words¡­ the ability to possess others wasn''t the cat''s own power¡ªit had been granted to it by something else.


    "Well, that''s creepy as hell¡­" Ethan muttered to himself.


    Still, he felt like this trip hadn''t been a waste. Thankfully, he had uncovered the truth in time. If he had remained in the dark, it could''ve cost him dearly.


    Especially considering his subordinate, Bulldozer, was cut from the same cloth as Sean¡ªboth were brain-dead brutes with immense strength but no intelligence to speak of.


    "Roar¡ª¡ª"


    Just as Ethan finished off the black cat, a deafening roar erupted from deep within the area. The sound was earth-shaking, as if the entire city district trembled in response. It was clear that the slaughter at the sugar factory had alarmed the zombie king lurking within the heart of the horde''s nest.


    The zombie army was likely mobilizing, surging toward Ethan''s location.


    "Time to go¡­" Ethan muttered to himself. He wasn''t ready for an all-out battle with them just yet.


    At the very least, he needed to secure the Y-virus first and allow his ace fighters to evolve further. If the fight turned into a brutal war of attrition, even a hard-won victory could leave him vulnerable to other zombie kings waiting to exploit the aftermath.


    Not to mention, Genesis Biotech was already watching him like a hawk.


    At that moment, hurried footsteps echoed from the darkness ahead. It was the rest of the search team. They had sensed the commotion and decided to stop hiding, rushing over to see if they could help in any way.


    But when they arrived, the scene before them left them speechless.


    Ethan stood alone outside the factory, surrounded by piles of mangled zombie corpses, shattered debris, and the twisted remains of the metal tank.


    The entire area looked like it had been ravaged by a natural disaster.


    "Hiss¡­"


    The group collectively sucked in a sharp breath, too stunned to speak.


    Meanwhile, inside the factory, Sean''s cat-like eyes gradually returned to their usual sharpness, though his expression remained dazed.


    Moments ago, his "mainframe" had gone offline¡ªlike blacking out after drinking too much. He had lost chunks of memory and couldn''t recall what had happened.


    All he knew now was that his entire body ached. Every inch of him felt battered and bruised.


    Instinctively, he reached up to touch his face. A sharp, throbbing pain greeted him. His cheeks were swollen, and his nose was bruised and discolored.


    "What happened to me? Why does everything hurt so much?" Sean asked, bewildered.


    Mia glanced at him and replied casually, "Nothing. You fell asleep and took a nasty tumble."


    "...Huh?" Sean blinked in confusion.


    Then why were there shoe prints all over his body?


    "We need to move," Mia said firmly, her gaze shifting toward the direction of the zombie king''s roar. She wasn''t the only one who had heard it¡ªeveryone else had, too. Their faces were pale with fear.


    If the Zombie Horde surrounded them, there would be no escape. It would be the end.


    "Did we rescue everyone?" Sean asked, still trying to piece things together. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Stop worrying about that and just move!" Lillian snapped, urging him forward.


    Without wasting any more time, the group quickly left the sugar factory and ran toward the river. Fortunately, they were still on the outskirts of the zombie nest. Before long, the sound of flowing water reached their ears.


    But under the shroud of darkness, the river ahead looked like an endless expanse of black.


    Mia glanced back over her shoulder.


    The Zombie Horde was closing in fast. The ground beneath them trembled faintly, and in the distance, shadowy figures began to flood the streets, their grotesque forms illuminated by the faint moonlight.


    The group''s "builders" sprang into action. Cold air radiated from their bodies as they constructed another ice bridge, just like the one they had used to get here. This time, however, the bridge had a slight curve to it, resembling a slide.


    Once it was ready, everyone jumped onto the bridge and slid across to the other side of the river.


    "Wheee! This is fun!" Sean exclaimed, momentarily rediscovering the joy of childhood.


    As soon as they reached the opposite bank, the builders quickly dismantled the ice bridge.


    "Phew¡­ we''re alive¡­"


    The group collectively let out a sigh of relief. For Caleb and the rest of the search team, it felt like they had just escaped from the jaws of hell itself. They had stared death in the face and somehow lived to tell the tale.


    The apocalypse was truly unforgiving. Every day was a fight for survival, a constant battle against despair.


    On the far side of the river, zombie silhouettes began to appear. They had chased the group all the way to the riverbank. But now, the zombies could only stand there, staring across the water. Their furious roars echoed into the night, filled with rage and frustration, but there was nothing they could do.


    ...


    Back at the ruined sugar factory, darkness had completely swallowed the area.


    "Salem~~~ Salem~~~"


    A raspy, haunting voice echoed through the night, carrying a tone of sorrow and bitterness.


    From the shadows, an old woman''s figure slowly emerged. Her hunched frame moved with an eerie, deliberate slowness. Her white hair was wild and unkempt, and her frail body seemed barely able to support her weight.


    But the most terrifying thing about her was her face.


    Half of it was a wrinkled, human visage, weathered by time. The other half¡­ was the face of a black cat, pitch-black and grotesque, with gleaming, predatory eyes.


    ...

 Chapter 88 The vines

    The old woman called out, but there was no response. She knew in her heart that the black cat was already dead."Heh heh heh." A sinister laugh echoed from behind her. A gaunt figure slowly emerged from the shadows. He was so thin that his skin clung tightly to his bones, and his hands¡ªshockingly¡ªhad no flesh at all, exposing bare, gleaming white bones.


    "Good riddance. Dead is better. Saves me from listening to that annoying meowing all day¡­"


    The Bone-Claw Zombie King grinned, revealing two rows of razor-sharp teeth.


    The old woman''s eyes burned with hatred as she turned her half-cat face toward him, glaring coldly. But after a moment of thought, she held back her anger.


    "There are humans. I can smell traces of them lingering here."


    "Just food," the Bone-Claw Zombie King replied dismissively. "They''re not going to cause any real trouble. What we should be worried about is the Zombie King across the river. He''s been expanding his territory like crazy lately, making a lot of noise. Be careful, or we might end up on his radar."


    The old woman shot him a sideways glance. "Hmph! Do you think I need you to tell me that? I''ve already taken precautions. They won''t get through."


    "Fine, whatever."


    The Bone-Claw Zombie King clearly didn''t want to argue with her. It was obvious there was some bad blood between them. Humming a tune to himself, he turned and walked away.


    "I''m a kitty cat, and I dance, dance, dance¡­ and I dance, dance, dance~"


    "...¡­" The old woman''s terrifying face twisted in frustration, her teeth grinding. She couldn''t shake the feeling that he was doing it on purpose to annoy her.


    ...


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the city, Ethan had already returned home after parting ways with Mia.


    As usual, he took a hot bath, changed into clean clothes, and swallowed two crystal cores before pouring himself a drink.


    By now, night had fully fallen, and the world outside his window was pitch black.


    Every night, the city descended into chaos. Zombies and mutated beasts alike grew restless, their howls and roars echoing through the apocalyptic ruins. The cycle of slaughter never stopped.


    Even within Ethan''s territory, things weren''t always peaceful.


    Particularly near the outskirts, around Mount Wilson, the creeping vines had begun to spread from the forest into the city. They coiled around the ruins of buildings and climbed up streetlights.


    These vines were an eerie crimson, like blood vessels, with what seemed like blood flowing through them.


    In the darkness, one of the vines wrapped around a streetlight suddenly began to move, slithering like a living snake. Stay connected via empire


    Beneath the streetlight stood a zombie, its tattered clothes soaked in blood. It swayed mindlessly, unaware of the danger above.


    The vine crept closer, inching toward the zombie until it was just three feet away. Then, in a flash, it struck like a python, coiling tightly around the zombie''s neck.


    "GRAAAHHH¡ª"


    The zombie let out a guttural roar, thrashing wildly as its hands clawed at the vine. But the vine was incredibly tough, and the zombie couldn''t tear it apart. With a sudden yank, the vine hoisted the zombie into the air.


    The zombie dangled there like a hanged corpse, its legs kicking frantically as it howled.


    Moments later, more vines slithered toward it. With a sickening squelch, they pierced the zombie''s body, acting like straws as they began to suck the blood and flesh from it.


    Dark, viscous blood flowed through the vines, staining them an even deeper black.


    This wasn''t an isolated incident. Nearby, several other zombies were also being attacked by the vines. Some were ensnared around their waists, others by their ankles.


    The once-quiet night was now filled with the sound of zombie screams.


    "ROOOAAARRR¡ª"


    A deafening roar echoed from the distance as Bulldozer, a hulking zombie with a massive frame, appeared on the scene.


    His small, beady eyes scanned the chaos, but he couldn''t quite figure out what was happening.


    "Are we under attack?" he muttered.


    He stomped forward, grabbing one of the vines that had wrapped around a zombie. With a powerful tug, he ripped it apart.


    A spray of dark, putrid blood gushed from the severed vine, splattering everywhere.


    But the vines weren''t done. Dozens more crept toward Bulldozer, attempting to ensnare him. Some coiled around his ankles, while others latched onto his wrists.


    Unfortunately for the vines, Bulldozer might not have been the sharpest tool in the shed, but he was incredibly strong. With brute force, he tore the vines apart one by one, sending black blood flying in all directions.


    Realizing they couldn''t overpower him, the vines retreated, dragging the captured zombies with them as they slithered back toward Mount Wilson.


    "Ugh¡ªahhh!"


    The ordinary zombies clawed desperately at the ground, trying to crawl forward, but they didn''t have the strength to break free from the vines. In the blink of an eye, they were dragged over thirty feet away.


    Just then, a sharp gust of wind swept through, and a figure darted into the fray.


    With claws as sharp as steel blades, the figure slashed through the vines in a single fluid motion, cutting them apart and freeing the trapped zombies.


    Laura, now in full-on "lawnmower mode," swung her claws relentlessly. Wherever she passed, the vines were shredded into pieces, and dark, putrid blood sprayed into the air.


    Realizing they were no match for her, the vines retreated like a receding tide, slithering back toward the forest. Laura and Bulldozer gave chase, pursuing them all the way to the edge of the woods.


    But the sheer number of vines was overwhelming, far too dense to cut through completely. A few unlucky zombies were still dragged into the forest, disappearing into the darkness. Their anguished howls grew fainter and fainter until they finally faded into silence.


    "ROOOAAARRR!"


    Bulldozer wasn''t about to let it go. He stomped forward, clearly intending to charge into the forest after them.


    But Laura quickly stopped him. "Hey, don''t go in there."


    "Huh?" Bulldozer froze mid-step, his expression full of frustration.


    "Some stupid plants think they can mess with us? I''m going in there to rip them all out by the roots!" he growled.


    "The plants are too dense in there," Laura said, crossing her arms. "Or do you want a repeat of last time, when the boss had to come drag your sorry ass out?"


    "Uh¡­"


    The mention of his previous blunder made Bulldozer pause. He scratched the back of his head awkwardly, his anger cooling a little. "Fine, I''ll let them off the hook this time. But¡­ what are we supposed to do about this?" S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That''s easy." Laura''s tone was calm and analytical as she thought it over. "We go tell the boss."


    ...


    Later that night, Ethan was informed of the incident. He wasn''t particularly surprised¡ªhe''d already noticed the creeping vines acting strangely, as if they were slowly encroaching on his territory.


    "So, they''ve finally made their move¡­" Ethan muttered to himself. He knew that to deal with external threats, he first had to secure his own domain. The vines would undoubtedly return, and this time, he needed to put an end to them for good.


    However, the battle at the sugar factory earlier that day had drained some of his energy. Ethan decided not to rush into action. Instead, he rested for the night, allowing his body to recover to peak condition.


    ...


    The next morning, Ethan arrived at the scene of the attack.


    Bulldozer and Laura followed closely behind him, their demeanor respectful and serious.


    "Boss, so it went like this¡ªfirst, the vines came out of nowhere, then they did this, and then my guys got dragged into the woods!" Bulldozer gestured wildly as he tried to reenact the events, clearly hoping to explain everything as thoroughly as possible.


    Ethan''s sharp gaze swept over the area. The ground was a mess¡ªshattered plant stems and dark, sticky blood were scattered everywhere. Long trails of blood and drag marks stretched toward the forest, painting a grim picture of what had happened.


    In the distance, the dense forest loomed, its greenery vibrant and lush. Clusters of creeping vines clung to the trees, swaying gently in the breeze. At first glance, they looked like ordinary plants, completely harmless, with nothing out of the ordinary.


    But Ethan wasn''t fooled. He could already tell that these vines weren''t acting on their own. They were more like "tentacles," controlled by something far more dangerous¡ªa central mind pulling the strings.


    The true culprit was hiding deep within the dense forest.

 Chapter 89 Endless Growth!

    "I''ll go take a look," Ethan said."Oh... okay..."


    Bulldozer nodded dumbly. He wanted to say something to show concern, maybe remind the boss to be careful. But when he turned his head, Ethan''s figure had already vanished.


    Ethan had activated his stealth ability and was silently making his way into the forest, step by step, like a ghost.


    The woods were dark and damp, eerily quiet except for the occasional rustling of leaves and the strange cries of unknown birds. Ethan avoided touching the climbing vines, instead following the trail they left as he moved deeper into the forest, searching for clues along the way.


    He couldn''t help but feel curious¡ªwhat could possibly lie at the heart of these vines?


    The journey was smooth at first. Along the way, he came across numerous corpses¡ªsmall animals, humans, and even zombies. The bodies reeked of decay, each in varying stages of decomposition. Some were crawling with maggots, while thumb-sized flies buzzed around them in swarms.


    As he ventured further, the vines grew denser. It was clear that this forest had been completely overtaken by them¡ªit was their domain now.


    About ten minutes later, Ethan emerged from the woods onto an abandoned mountain road. This road led to the summit, where the wealthy used to live in luxurious hilltop villas. Now, the road was overrun with vegetation, completely reclaimed by nature. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    On the roadside, a few overturned, rusted-out vehicles could still be seen¡ªremnants of the chaos when people had fled into the mountains during the apocalypse. Ethan approached one of the cars and found a corpse inside, long since decayed into a skeleton. A few spiders had spun webs across the bones, crawling back and forth.


    The car''s glove compartment, trunk, and even the gas tank had been pried open¡ªclear signs that it had been looted.


    "Humans have been here," Ethan muttered to himself.


    When the apocalypse broke out, many city dwellers fled to the mountains to escape the zombies, trying to survive in the wilderness. Though the deep forest was full of dangers¡ªmutant beasts, mutated plants¡ªsome human Awakeners still managed to carve out a slim chance of survival.


    Ethan turned his gaze back to the vines. Their tendrils stretched along the road, winding forward endlessly. He decided to follow them.


    As he walked, the number of corpses increased. The bodies were entangled in the vines, completely drained of life, leaving behind nothing but dried husks.


    After a while, a villa came into view.


    Once a luxurious building, it was now in ruins. The fences around the yard and the villa''s walls were completely overgrown with vines. The leaves were large, fan-like, and a dark purplish-black color. The plant''s roots and stems had grown unnaturally thick, with streams of foul, dark liquid coursing through them.


    "Is it in there?" Ethan muttered, sensing an ominous presence lurking within the villa.


    He glanced at the yard and couldn''t help but notice how... unique the scene was.


    Corpses were buried in the soil, with only their heads exposed. The roots of the vines grew directly out of their skulls. Some of the heads had rotted into bare skeletons, while others were disturbingly fresh¡ªrecent victims, likely dragged here by the vines.


    "Well, this is... an interesting take on landscaping," Ethan thought to himself, his inner voice dripping with sarcasm. He couldn''t help but admire the vines'' twisted sense of artistry.


    He stepped into the courtyard.


    The air was thick with the stench of death. The oppressive atmosphere was cold and suffocating, the smell of rot so strong it stung his nose. Anyone else would have immediately sensed the danger and fled without a second thought. No one in their right mind would dare approach this place.


    But Ethan wasn''t just anyone. He walked in alone.


    The once-luxurious villa''s floor-to-ceiling windows were shattered, leaving the interior exposed. Peering inside, Ethan was greeted by a horrifying sight.


    Dozens of corpses hung from the ceiling, packed so tightly together they resembled rows of sausages. Humans, animals¡ªit didn''t matter. They dangled lifelessly, swaying slightly in the cold breeze that drifted through the broken windows.


    "What is this, an art exhibit for corpses?" Ethan thought.


    Just as Ethan was about to move forward, the grass around him suddenly began to rustle, like the warning rattle of a snake. The sound carried a sinister, venomous undertone that sent a chill down his spine.


    The climbing vines on the ground started writhing, slithering like snakes. One of them rose behind Ethan, coiling upward as if preparing to strike.


    "I''ve been spotted..." Ethan thought, his instincts kicking in. In an instant, his Domain of the Dead expanded outward. The vine poised to attack him shattered with a series of sharp bangs.


    As the domain spread, an oppressive force rippled in all directions. The surrounding vines reacted violently, like eels tossed into boiling oil. They shot upright, twisting and writhing in agony, before exploding one after another.


    Ethan''s surroundings were soon filled with the sight of thrashing vines and the splatter of foul, dark liquid. The once eerily silent courtyard descended into utter chaos.


    Suddenly, a piercing scream echoed from within the villa. It was shrill and unearthly, like the wail of a witch, filled with hysteria and rage. The sound lasted for a full three seconds, reverberating through the dense mountain valley and startling flocks of birds into flight in the distance.


    "So, you''re finally coming out?" Ethan muttered. With a casual wave of his hand, a tachi materialized out of thin air. Energy surged through the blade, igniting it in roaring flames that engulfed its entire length.


    Fire¡ªthe bane of all plants.


    Ethan swung the flaming blade forward, reducing countless vines to ash. The remaining ones recoiled, retreating in fear. With the plants no longer obstructing his view, Ethan could see the villa clearly again. On the overgrown walls, the dense foliage began to shift, forming the outline of a humanoid figure. Slowly, it stepped out from the greenery.


    "You shouldn''t have come here," the Greenman said, its voice an eerie blend of male and female tones.


    Ethan''s gaze sharpened. The figure before him was entirely wrapped in green, as if its body were woven from leaves. It was hard to tell whether it was more plant or animal.


    But one thing was certain: this creature was the mastermind controlling the ivy.


    "Oh, so it''s fine for you to wreak havoc in my territory, but I can''t come looking for you?" Ethan shot back, his tone sharp.


    "If you''re so eager to die¡­ I''ll grant your wish!" the Greenman hissed.


    A faint green light radiated from its body, surging outward in waves. At the same time, the ivy in the surrounding area began to grow wildly, vines exploding in every direction, filling the air like a tidal wave.


    Ethan''s vision was once again swallowed by the encroaching plants.


    It was as if he had been plunged into a world made entirely of vegetation.


    His eyes glowed with a crimson light as he unleashed the Domain of the Dead, pushing it to its absolute limit.


    A suffocating pressure surged forward, like a raging sea of blood crashing through everything in its path.


    "Boom!"


    A deafening explosion shattered the silence. Everything around him¡ªevery vine, every leaf¡ªwas obliterated in an instant, as if swept away by a violent storm.


    Leaves scattered like confetti, only to disintegrate into dust under the immense pressure.


    The Greenman''s body trembled, clearly shaken. It hadn''t expected Ethan''s Absolute Domain to be this overwhelming.


    But it quickly steadied itself, refusing to back down. Energy surged from its body once more.


    "Infinite Growth!" it called out softly.


    The vines that had just been destroyed began sprouting new buds, which rapidly thickened and grew. In the blink of an eye, the plants were back, stronger than ever.


    Once again, the endless greenery surged toward Ethan, enveloping him completely.


    "Hm?" Ethan raised an eyebrow, his expression darkening. This Greenman''s abilities were undeniably strange. Its power was on par with that of any Zombie King he had encountered outside.


    And its method of attack¡­ it was almost as if it were forming its own version of an Absolute Domain.


    ... Stay connected through empire

 Chapter 90 How strong are you?

    The forest was in utter chaos, wild energy surging and colliding in every direction.The two opponents were locked in a tense standoff.


    But Greenman was brimming with confidence. Since its growth began, it had consumed countless creatures¡ªsmall ones like insects and mice, larger ones like beasts, and even zombies and humans. It had devoured so much flesh and blood to evolve into its current form.


    The energy it had absorbed far surpassed that of most living beings.


    "Let''s see how long you can hold out!" Ethan was surrounded by a storm of vines, endless and relentless. No matter how many he cut down, more kept coming. Yet his expression remained calm and composed.


    From his assessment, Greenman''s strength was definitely at an A-rank level, maybe even higher. It was troublesome, sure, but¡­ only a little.


    "Yeah, that''s about it," Ethan muttered, stepping forward suddenly. His powerful physique came into play as his foot slammed into the ground. The moment his sole hit the earth, a deafening boom echoed.


    Cracks spread across the ground like a spiderweb, as if an earthquake had struck. The earth began to collapse, and the corpses buried beneath the soil were shattered into pieces.


    Rotting flesh and broken bones flew everywhere, along with the roots of the plants that had grown among them.


    If you want to kill the weeds, you have to pull them out by the roots.


    As Ethan took that step forward, his terrifying Domain of the Dead expanded with him, its oppressive aura spreading out fifty feet in all directions. It was closing in on Greenman, ready to engulf it.


    The combination of Ethan''s overwhelming physical strength and the power of his Domain made him unstoppable in this moment.


    "Huh?"


    Greenman froze, startled. It sensed something was wrong. That destructive energy radiating from Ethan gave it an ominous feeling, a sense of impending doom.


    This creature was strong¡ªfar stronger than it had anticipated.


    The vines that had been growing wildly began to slow down noticeably. Greenman continued to release energy, but it was clear that it was now at a disadvantage.


    Meanwhile, Ethan remained unyielding, his aura surging like a raging storm.


    The intense battle was draining energy rapidly, and Ethan had already used up about twenty percent of his reserves. But he could feel it¡ªGreenman''s resistance was weakening.


    Ethan stepped forward again, his knees bending slightly as he lowered his body. He gripped his blade with both hands, his posture like that of a predator ready to pounce.


    The Domain of the Dead continued to expand, fully enveloping Greenman. Behind them, the villa that had stood in the distance began to collapse, disintegrating into dust and scattering into the wind.


    "Cut!" Ethan roared.


    He tightened his grip on his tachi, channeling his energy into the blade. Flames erupted from its edge, blazing fiercely. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a powerful push from his legs, Ethan launched himself forward like a cannonball. The force of his leap caused the ground beneath him to cave in further. His body shot through the air, carrying the terrifying momentum of the Domain of the Dead as he charged at Greenman.


    The scenery blurred past him¡ªroots, leaves, and splatters of foul blood flying in all directions.


    From Greenman''s perspective, it was as if a storm was hurtling toward it.


    A natural disaster.


    "No!"


    A wave of dread surged through Greenman''s consciousness. The aura of death was closing in fast.


    "I don''t want to die¡­" Greenman''s thoughts were filled with unwillingness and regret.


    It had started as a tiny blade of grass, growing stronger by devouring ants and other small creatures. Over time, it had evolved into its current form. Dissatisfied with its life in the mountains, it had dreamed of expanding into the cities, of one day spreading across the entire world.


    But now, just as it had stepped out of the mountains, it had encountered such a powerful foe.


    In the blink of an eye, the searing heat was upon it. The sharp edge of the blade was about to slice through its body. Trapped within the oppressive Domain of the Dead, Greenman had no way to escape.


    Swish!


    Ethan''s tachi slashed through Greenman''s body in a single, decisive strike.


    "Ahhh¡ª!" Greenman let out a piercing, agonized scream, its voice filled with despair.


    At the same time, all the energy it had been using to resist vanished. The snake-like vines that had been attacking Ethan began to wither, rot, and crumble into dust.


    In an instant, the chaos in the forest subsided. Silence fell, leaving behind only a wasteland of destruction.


    Greenman''s body lay on the ground, severed in two. The consciousness it had worked so hard to develop was fading rapidly.


    Ethan approached, wanting to take a closer look at this strange creature.


    Upon closer inspection, he realized it was, indeed, just a mass of grass. It had woven itself into a humanoid shape, but in its chest was a round, glowing crystal. It pulsed faintly, clearly the source of its energy. It resembled a crystal core, but there was something different about it.


    "How¡­ how strong are you?" A faint signal of thought emanated from Greenman''s fading consciousness.


    "I don''t really know," Ethan replied honestly, unsure how to answer. So far, he hadn''t encountered anyone who could truly match him.


    Greenman''s soul trembled with profound shock.


    Are all creatures from beyond the mountain this terrifying?


    But alas... it would never grow to encompass the entire world.


    Even a blade of grass can dream of ruling the land. And in its final moments, as it faced complete annihilation, Greenman had one last thought: The city is too dangerous. I should''ve stayed in the mountains.


    With that, its withered body began to shrink, rot, and crumble into ash, scattering into the wind.


    When Greenman completely perished, it left behind a glowing crystal where it had stood.


    Ethan picked it up, turning it over in his hands to examine it. The energy within was immense but chaotic. It clearly wasn''t a crystal core.


    The crystal wasn''t entirely transparent. Inside, there were fibrous structures that made it look more like... a seed.


    "Can I eat this?" Ethan wondered.


    At his core, he was still a zombie, and his instincts revolved around one simple question: edible or not?


    This blade of grass had consumed a wide variety of nutrients¡ªbugs, animals, zombies, and even other plants.


    "It shouldn''t be poisonous... right?" Ethan wasn''t particularly tempted by the seed. After all, he wasn''t a herbivore.


    Instead, he thought about taking it home and planting it. Maybe it would grow into something interesting. Who knows how far it could develop?


    Driven by curiosity, Ethan stored the seed in his spatial storage ring.


    But just as he finished dealing with the seed, his nose twitched. He caught the faint scent of humans approaching.


    It wasn''t unusual for humans to survive in Mount Wilson. Clearly, the commotion from his fight with Greenman had drawn them here.


    Sure enough, two people were crouched behind a boulder, sneaking peeks in his direction.


    "What the hell happened? Those man-eating vines... they''re all dead!" one of them whispered.


    "I have no idea," the other replied. "The vines are definitely gone. Look... there''s someone standing over there!" He pointed at Ethan.


    "Yeah, I see him," the first man nodded repeatedly. If the man-eating vines were still alive, there was no way any human¡ªor any other creature¡ªcould be standing there. Your adventure continues at empire


    "Could it be... he''s the one who killed them?"


    "What are you even talking about?" the first man shot back. In his mind, the man-eating vines were an unstoppable force, covering the entire mountain. There was no way a single person could take them down.


    "He''s probably just like us¡ªdrawn here by the noise."


    "But then why did the vines suddenly die for no reason?" the second man asked, still baffled.


    The first man thought for a moment. "They''re plants, right? Sometimes plants just stop growing and die when they mature. Or maybe... they ate something poisonous and got wiped out."


    "Ohhh, that makes sense."


    These two weren''t particularly sharp. They were Awakeners who had managed to form Neurocores, but their sensory abilities were limited. Before the apocalypse, they had worked as security guards for the wealthy in a gated community.


    Right now, both of them were thinking the same thing: the man-eating vines had absorbed countless nutrients¡ªblood, flesh, and energy. Surely, they must have left behind a massive crystal core.


    If they could get their hands on it...


    They''d hit the jackpot.


    ...

 Chapter 91 Yeah, thats true

    In this remote wilderness, running into someone was rare, so the two men didn''t let their guard down. They kept a close eye on Ethan, quietly analyzing where he might have come from.Seeing that he was alone, they figured he probably wasn''t part of the Black Hand Legion. That group of psychos usually moved in packs.


    Besides, this guy looked clean and well-dressed¡ªalmost too put-together for someone out here. He gave off the vibe of a big-shot executive or maybe a spoiled rich kid.


    "Probably a survivor from the villa district¡­ and he''s got a stash of supplies," one of them guessed.


    Whether it was for crystal cores or supplies, they both agreed: they couldn''t let him go.


    "Let''s go."


    Having made up their minds, they stepped out of hiding and walked straight toward Ethan.


    Ethan glanced at them, his expression calm.


    Finally, he thought. Took them long enough to show themselves.


    The two men raised their hands in a gesture of peace, smiling as they approached.


    "Hey, don''t worry. We''re not here to cause trouble," one of them said.


    "Oh¡­" Ethan nodded slightly, his face unreadable.


    He took a closer look at them. They were wearing light blue security uniforms, now torn and tattered from branches and brambles. Their hair was long and unkempt, their beards scruffy, and their faces smeared with dirt and grease. They looked more like wild men than security guards.


    The younger of the two, who introduced himself as Frankie West, spoke up first.


    "Hey, man, where''s the man-eating vine?"


    "I have no idea," Ethan replied, shaking his head, feigning confusion.


    The two men exchanged a glance. Their suspicions were confirmed¡ªEthan must''ve come here after hearing the commotion, just like they had. That put them a little more at ease.


    Frankie''s small, shifty eyes began scanning Ethan up and down, sizing him up.


    "So¡­ did you pick up anything?"


    "No," Ethan said flatly.


    The other man, meanwhile, was scanning the ground, his eyes darting around the withered vines and rotting roots. But there was no sign of the "super crystal core" they''d been hoping for.


    "Could it really¡­ not be here?" he muttered under his breath.


    Frankie, however, wasn''t so easily convinced. He was sharp enough to know that no one in their right mind would admit to finding something valuable out here¡ªnot to strangers, anyway.


    "Alright, fine," Frankie said with a casual shrug, though his tone hinted at disbelief. He quickly changed the subject.


    "So, bro, this forest is dangerous as hell. Where''ve you been hiding out these past couple of weeks?"


    "I haven''t been hiding," Ethan replied honestly.


    Frankie''s eyes narrowed slightly. He''d asked the question to probe for information¡ªmaybe Ethan had a "secret base" somewhere, stocked with supplies. But Ethan wasn''t giving anything away.


    Frankie tried a different approach. "Look, it''s the end of the world. The more people we have, the better our chances of survival. We should stick together. You should join us."


    "You guys? There are more of you?" Ethan asked, his tone casual but probing.


    "Yeah," Frankie replied.


    Before he could elaborate, the other man chimed in, nodding. "We used to have over twenty people in our security team. But now¡­ more than half are dead. There''s only¡­"


    He trailed off, his voice faltering. It seemed like whatever he was about to say was hard to put into words.


    But Ethan didn''t need him to finish. He could already guess.


    Back at the villa district, the only people besides the security guards were the wealthy¡ªbillionaires, trust-fund kids, and celebrities.


    But now, in this post-apocalyptic world, money and fame meant nothing. Everyone had been dragged down to the same starting line.


    Equality, in the harshest sense of the word. Survival was the only currency now, and strength was the only thing that mattered.


    Ethan could imagine what had happened. The guards, who had once been ordered around, scolded, or outright humiliated by the rich, now held the power. Some of them probably harbored deep resentment toward their former employers¡ªenvy, hatred, and bitterness that had been simmering for years.


    Now that the tables had turned, it wasn''t hard to guess what they might have done. Those wealthy elites were likely being tormented, maybe even worse.


    This was the ugly side of human nature.


    Ethan had seen it too many times before.


    Frankie said, "Our Captain is an Awakener who can condense crystal cores. He''s really strong and treats people well. It''s thanks to his protection that we''ve survived this long."


    The meaning behind his words was clear: he was warning Ethan not to get any funny ideas. They had a powerful Awakener backing them up.


    But Ethan raised an eyebrow and asked, "Then¡­ didn''t you still lose more than ten people?"


    "Uh¡­ well¡­" Frankie opened his mouth to respond but found himself at a loss for words.


    His companion quickly jumped in to smooth things over. "Anyway, you should join us. The Captain will definitely protect you too."


    "Oh, sure," Ethan said casually. "I wouldn''t mind checking out your place first."


    "OK, no problem. If you don''t like it, you can leave anytime," Frankie replied with a sly smile tugging at the corner of his lips.


    With that, Ethan followed the two men into the dense forest, his pace unhurried.


    Of course, everyone had their own agenda.


    Frankie''s thoughts were spinning. This guy''s clothes are way too clean. He must have a stash of supplies somewhere¡ªmaybe even a small private shelter.


    Some rich kids, bored before the apocalypse, had built survival bunkers for fun. Now, those frivolous projects might actually be paying off.


    And then there was the crystal core from the man-eating vine. Frankie was convinced Ethan had found it and hidden it somewhere. His plan was simple: keep Ethan close, gain his trust, and eventually get him to spill the truth¡ªor just follow him quietly. When hunger struck, Ethan would have to retrieve his supplies, and that would reveal everything.


    Ethan, on the other hand, had his own plans. He''d originally come to deal with the vine infestation, but on the way back, he didn''t mind grabbing a few snacks¡ªmaybe some wild fruit.


    As they walked, Frankie kept the conversation going, smiling as he said, "You know, this forest isn''t actually short on food. But food isn''t the key to surviving the apocalypse. Those monsters are evolving, so strength is what really matters. Don''t you agree?"


    "Yeah, that''s true," Ethan replied, not denying it.


    But he caught the underlying message. Frankie was subtly suggesting that hoarding food was pointless. Without strength, anyone would eventually get eaten by monsters. Better to share supplies with the group, work together, and grow stronger by hunting monsters.


    It was a classic attempt at manipulation¡ªplanting ideas, nudging Ethan toward their way of thinking. A bit of psychological pressure, almost like PUA tactics.


    Unfortunately for Frankie, he''d picked the wrong target.


    After about twenty minutes of walking, signs of human activity began to appear. Ethan noticed a wire snare set under a tree, clearly meant to catch rabbits. Similar small traps were scattered around the area.


    Soon, a small dirt mound came into view. This was Frankie''s group''s hideout.


    Ethan quietly extended his senses. Inside, he detected the presence of over ten people, half of whom were Awakeners.


    "We''re here. Let''s head in," Frankie said.


    At first glance, the dirt mound looked completely overgrown with weeds, with no visible entrance.


    Frankie stepped forward and called out, "Johnny, we''re back!"


    "Password!" came a muffled voice from inside.


    "The eagle flies at midnight!" Frankie replied without hesitation.


    A rumbling sound followed, and the dirt in front of them began to split apart, sliding to the sides. Within moments, a rectangular opening appeared, about 7 feet tall, wide, and deep.


    It was the work of an Earth-type Awakener.


    The tunnel wasn''t dark, either. Flickering firelight illuminated the interior, driving away the damp shadows.


    "Not bad¡­" Ethan thought to himself, impressed.


    The place was well-hidden. Even someone like him, with his sharp senses, would''ve had a hard time finding it without knowing where to look. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...

 Chapter 92 Torment

    Frankie was the first to step inside.The person who came out to greet them was a burly middle-aged man, shirtless and powerfully built. It was none other than Johnny, the Earth-element Awakener.


    "Frankie, what''s the situation outside?" Johnny asked urgently.


    "The man-eating vines are gone! Completely dead¡ªI saw it with my own eyes!" Frankie said, his face lighting up with joy.


    This was undeniably good news for them. It would make hunting and scavenging for supplies much easier.


    "That''s amazing!" Johnny exclaimed, equally thrilled.


    They had all dreaded those vines like the plague. Many of their comrades had fallen victim to them. Now that they were gone, it felt like a massive weight had been lifted off their shoulders.


    But Johnny''s attention soon shifted to Ethan. His gaze swept over him, cautious and probing.


    "Who''s this guy?"


    "We ran into him while scouting outside..." Frankie began, recounting the events in detail. As he finished, he gave Johnny a subtle look.


    "Oh," Johnny said, immediately catching on.


    "Alright, let''s head inside and share the good news with the Captain."


    The group moved deeper into the cave. Johnny turned back and used his Earth-element powers to seal the entrance behind them.


    The light dimmed instantly, leaving only the flickering flames of torches on the walls. Their glow danced across the group''s faces, casting shifting shadows.


    As Ethan followed them further in, he realized the entire hill had been hollowed out. The deeper they went, the more spacious it became.


    Before long, they arrived at what could only be described as the "heart" of the hill¡ªa large hall.


    Torches burned along the walls, illuminating the space. There were crude furnishings¡ªtables and chairs made of packed earth. At the center of the room was a long chair draped with a bear pelt. Reclining on it was a young man, wearing nothing but a pair of shorts. He was gnawing on a roasted rabbit head, his eyes fixed on Ethan and the others.


    The way he carried himself gave off the unmistakable vibe of a gang leader.


    This was clearly the leader of the group: Tyler Cross. Before the apocalypse, Tyler had dropped out of high school and worked as a security guard. While others wasted decades figuring out life, Tyler had already gained five or six years of "experience" by his early twenties. Now, he was the Captain of this ragtag crew.


    "Captain, we''re back!" Frankie stepped forward, his face plastered with a sycophantic smile.


    "Yeah? What''s it like out there?" Tyler asked, his tone casual but commanding.


    Frankie repeated the story in full, not daring to leave out a single detail.


    When Tyler heard that the man-eating vines had withered away, he was visibly pleased. His mind began to churn with possibilities¡ªperhaps it was time to expand their operations, to grow his crew and strengthen their hold on the area.


    His gaze shifted to Ethan, sizing him up. But instead of being hostile, Tyler broke into a grin and said, "Welcome to our little home."


    "Oh, uh, thanks," Ethan replied, his tone sincere. He meant it, too¡ªafter all, he was genuinely grateful for the hospitality, however rough it might be.


    As Ethan glanced around, he noticed that Tyler wasn''t the only one in the hall. A few other members of the security team were scattered about. In the darker corners of the room, however, he spotted several people huddled together¡ªmen and women alike. Their clothes were tattered, some barely clothed at all. Their faces were dirty, their expressions hollow. They looked like refugees, utterly defeated.


    Tyler noticed Ethan''s wandering gaze. With a smirk, he jumped off the long chair and strode over to one of the corners. He grabbed a girl by the arm and dragged her into the center of the room.


    The girl cried out in pain, collapsing to her knees. Her figure was slender and graceful, her curves accentuated even in her disheveled state. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Lift your head," Tyler said, crouching down and using a finger to tilt her chin up. His tone was smug, as if he were showing off a prized possession.


    "Recognize her?" he asked, looking back at Ethan.


    "Huh? Who is she?" Ethan asked, studying the girl more closely. Her face was smudged with dirt, but her delicate features were still striking¡ªan oval face, a high nose bridge, and large, expressive eyes. Her lips were pressed into a thin line, trembling with humiliation. She looked pitiful, the kind of beauty that stirred both sympathy and anger.


    "Ava Sterling," Tyler said with a grin. "The big-time celebrity."


    "Oh..." Ethan murmured, his eyes widening slightly. He wasn''t much of a pop culture guy, but even he had heard of Ava Sterling. She was a household name, a top-tier actress. He looked at her again, and sure enough, it was her.


    But the Ava Sterling he remembered was worlds apart from the woman in front of him now. Once a radiant star adored by millions, she was now reduced to this¡ªa broken shell, stripped of her dignity and at the mercy of men like Tyler.


    It wasn''t hard to see why people might not recognize her at first glance. The contrast was just too stark.


    Before the apocalypse, Ava had lived in a luxurious villa perched atop the hill. Now, she had fallen into the hands of this group.


    "Come on, superstar, sing us a song. Lighten the mood for the boys," Tyler said with a mocking grin.


    Ava had started her career as a singer, renowned for her incredible voice¡ªpeople used to call her a "walking CD." Now, in this grim reality, they often forced her to sing to pass the time.


    Her eyes reddened at the mention of "superstar." What was once a title of admiration now felt like a cruel taunt, cutting deep into her pride. But Ava knew these men and their methods all too well. Any resistance would only lead to unspeakable torment.


    So, she began to sing.


    "And I''ll rise up,


    I''ll rise like the day,


    I''ll rise up,


    I''ll rise unafraid,


    I''ll rise up,


    And I''ll do it a thousand times again."


    Her voice, though still beautiful, carried a faint rasp from dehydration. The song, filled with defiance and sorrow, perfectly captured her despair. As the haunting melody filled the cave, tears streamed down her face.


    Once a dazzling star adored by millions, she had fallen so far¡ªreduced to a plaything for the very people who used to guard her gates. The sheer magnitude of her downfall was staggering, as if she''d been cast from heaven straight into hell.


    "Heh, I gotta say, the apocalypse has been pretty good to us," Frankie chuckled. "Back then, people like her wouldn''t even glance in our direction. Now? She has to do whatever we say."


    The others laughed in agreement, their eyes drifting toward the corner of the room.


    "See that guy over there? Used to be a billionaire. And his wife? She was always looking down on me, acting like I was dirt. Now she''s like some scorned housewife after her husband cheated on her. I''ve got her so broken she doesn''t even dare talk back anymore. Finally got my revenge!" one of them said, his tone dripping with satisfaction.


    Ethan followed their gaze. In the corner, a middle-aged man sat slumped against the wall, his face hollow and defeated. Beside him was a woman, trembling uncontrollably as she overheard the conversation. Whatever they had endured, it was clear it had broken them completely.


    Frankie and the others continued their banter, reveling in their newfound power. They joked about how the tables had turned, spouting clich¨¦s like, "What goes around comes around," and "Don''t underestimate the underdog." They seemed to see themselves as the protagonists of some twisted rags-to-riches story.


    Meanwhile, Ava finished her song. She curled into herself, hugging her knees and burying her face in her arms, sobbing quietly.


    Tyler, satisfied with his little display of dominance, turned to Ethan. "Alright, enough of that. Let''s talk about you. If you want to join us, hand over the crystal core from the man-eating vines and any supplies you''ve got stashed away. Do that, and we''ll treat you like a brother. If not..." He gestured toward the huddled figures in the corner. "Well, you can guess what happens. Your choice."


    Ethan nodded slowly, his expression calm. "Alright," he said, his voice steady. He raised his eyes to meet Tyler''s, the flickering torchlight reflecting in his pupils like tiny flames.


    "You want the crystal core? Sure. I''ll get it for you..."


    ...

 Chapter 93 Release

    "Oh?"Everyone perked up at once.


    A crystal core? Seriously?


    They all knew the man-eating vines had killed countless people, absorbing their flesh and blood. Any crystal core formed from that would undoubtedly be high-grade¡ªan incredibly rare treasure. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You said earlier there wasn''t a crystal core! Hurry up and hand it over!" Johnny, who was always impatient, barked loudly.


    Ethan glanced at him calmly. "Come here, and I''ll show it to you."


    "Fine!"


    Without a second thought, Johnny strode over.


    Little did he know, he was walking straight into death''s embrace.


    Frankie and the others nearby stared intently, their curiosity piqued. They wanted to see what the crystal core of a man-eating vine looked like. At the same time, they couldn''t help but mutter to themselves.


    He said outside there wasn''t a crystal core, but now there is? Guess I''m not intimidating enough. Captain''s the one who really scares him into submission.


    "Where''s the crystal core?" Johnny asked as he stopped in front of Ethan, standing less than six feet away.


    The next moment, Ethan raised his slender hand and, without warning, reached forward¡ªstraight into Johnny''s skull.


    With a casual motion, he grabbed something and pulled it out. A dull, earthy-brown crystal core glistened in his hand.


    "Here. Isn''t this what you wanted?" Ethan said nonchalantly.


    His movements had been swift, but more importantly, no one had expected him to pull something like this.


    "Hiss..."


    Everyone instinctively sucked in a sharp breath, their mouths agape as they realized something was wrong.


    They watched in stunned silence as Johnny''s massive body crumpled to the ground like a puppet with its strings cut.


    "You... you..." One of Johnny''s companions stared in shock, his eyes wide with disbelief. He opened his mouth to say something, but before he could finish, Ethan swung his hand.


    A gleaming tachi appeared in his grip, and with a swift motion, it sliced cleanly through the man''s neck. "Squelch!" His head flew off, and whatever he was about to say died with him.


    "What the hell?! This bastard''s ambushing us!"


    "Kill him! Now!"


    "He''s playing us for fools!"


    The remaining men erupted in fury, shouting as they charged at Ethan.


    But Ethan remained calm, unmoving like a statue. Then, in an instant, he sprang into action, swift and deadly. Once he began his slaughter, he left no room for escape.


    His eyes glowed with a faint red light, and suddenly, a terrifying Domain of the Dead descended upon the area.


    The first two men who rushed at him froze in place, as if paralyzed. Their angry expressions twisted into ones of sheer terror and horror.


    Ethan''s tachi swept across in a horizontal slash, effortlessly taking both their heads in one fluid motion.


    "Holy crap, he''s insane!" Frankie was utterly shaken. Watching Ethan kill was like watching someone butcher livestock¡ªquick, efficient, and disturbingly practiced. It was clear this wasn''t his first time. He wasn''t just some ordinary survivor.


    What the hell have I brought here?


    A chill ran down Frankie''s spine as fear took root in his heart. He quickly retreated, moving to hide behind Tyler. In his mind, Tyler¡ªtheir Captain¡ªwas the strongest person around.


    "Ca... Captain, what do we do?" Frankie stammered, his voice trembling.


    "This guy''s dangerous," Tyler said, his tone grim. As an Awakener who had condensed his own crystal core, Tyler could sense the overwhelming threat Ethan posed.


    "What?" Frankie''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Even the Captain thought so?


    The scene in the cavern was utter chaos. Members of the security team were falling one after another. Heads flew, blood sprayed into the air, and a crimson mist hung over the battlefield, illuminated by the flickering firelight, giving everything an eerie, hellish glow.


    For these low-level Awakeners, Ethan was an unstoppable force. They couldn''t even last a single exchange against him.


    In the blink of an eye, nearly all of them had been slaughtered.


    Drawn by the commotion, Ava and the others looked up, their faces filled with disbelief.


    In the corner, the wealthy man''s wife''s eyes lit up with renewed hope.


    "Honey, look! Someone''s killing those bastards! Are we finally getting rescued?"


    "Yeah... I hope he''s from a shelter, here to save us," the wealthy man murmured, silently praying for salvation.


    Regardless of who it was, seeing the security team being slaughtered filled them with a twisted sense of satisfaction.


    Meanwhile, Tyler clenched his jaw tightly. Watching his men get wiped out one by one, he could feel the overwhelming danger emanating from Ethan. But there was no way out now. Retreat wasn''t an option. Whether he wanted to or not, he had to fight.


    Heat began radiating from Tyler''s body as flames erupted around him, engulfing him in a fiery aura. It was clear he was a B+-rank Fire Awakener.


    His attack was straightforward but powerful.


    With his body wrapped in flames, Tyler leapt into the air, raising his fist. The fiery punch roared through the air, creating a series of sonic booms as it hurtled toward Ethan.


    To an ordinary person, it would have looked incredibly fast and devastating.


    "Come on, Captain! You''ve got this!" Frankie cheered silently, his heart pounding. As a Neurocore Awakener, Frankie wasn''t strong enough to participate in a fight like this. But seeing Tyler take action gave him a glimmer of hope. Maybe this was the turning point.


    But...


    Ethan, sensing the fiery figure charging toward him, glanced up. His Domain of the Dead expanded outward like a tidal wave, crashing over Tyler.


    Tyler''s body froze mid-air, as though he had been plunged into the depths of the ocean. He gritted his teeth, forcing himself to move with all his strength. He managed to push through the oppressive force, but it wasn''t enough.


    Ethan''s blade flashed in a diagonal arc, slicing cleanly through Tyler''s body. The sharp edge cut through him effortlessly, splitting him in two.


    "Whoosh¡ª"


    The once-raging flames around Tyler''s body extinguished instantly. His lifeless corpse hit the ground with a dull thud, and a fiery red crystal core rolled free from his remains.


    "Wha¡ªwhat...?" Frankie stood frozen, his mind blank with shock.


    The Captain, the strongest person in his eyes, had been killed in a single strike. It was no different from watching an ordinary person get slaughtered.


    "How... how is this possible?"


    At that moment, it felt as though Frankie''s entire belief system had crumbled.


    Ethan continued his rampage, cutting down the remaining Awakeners with swift, precise strikes. The entire process took only a few seconds. From the moment he killed the Earth Awakener earlier, the others had no chance of escaping. Their deaths were inevitable.


    After finishing Tyler, Ethan gripped his blood-soaked tachi and began walking toward Frankie.


    Frankie''s entire body trembled as he watched Ethan approach. His liver felt like it was quivering, and he shook like a chick caught in a storm. Suddenly, a thought struck him.


    "The man-eating vine... was it you who killed it?"


    Ethan glanced at him, his expression indifferent. "You''re the only one who figured it out. But there''s no reward for that." With that, Ethan swung his blade, ending Frankie''s life in an instant.


    And just like that, the entire security team was wiped out. The cavern fell silent once more, save for the crackling of flames in the background.


    The flickering firelight cast eerie shadows across the walls, illuminating the gruesome scene. Headless corpses littered the ground, blood pooling everywhere. The metallic stench of blood filled the air, made even more suffocating by the enclosed space.


    Ethan turned his gaze toward the corner where the survivors huddled. Slowly, he began walking toward them.


    "Good riddance! Those bastards deserved to die!" The wealthy man''s wife snarled, her face twisted with rage. There was a hint of her domineering, shrewish nature in her tone.


    "Please! Get us out of here!" she shouted.


    Ethan didn''t respond. Without a word, he raised his blade and slashed her throat.


    Her eyes widened in shock, filled with disbelief. She tried to speak, but all that came out were muffled gurgles. Blood poured into her windpipe, choking her as she collapsed into her husband''s arms, her body twitching a few times before going still.


    "Don''t kill me... please don''t kill me..." The wealthy man was sobbing uncontrollably, snot and tears streaming down his face.


    "I have money! Lots of it! I''ll give it all to you¡ªjust let me live!"


    Ethan glanced at him, his expression cold and detached. "Look at you, rambling nonsense."


    In this post-apocalyptic world, money was no different from scraps of paper. It was utterly useless.


    Seeing no value in keeping the man alive, Ethan ended his life with a swift strike, granting him "release."


    ...

 Chapter 94 Sprout

    Ethan had just dealt with the remaining humans.Now, only Ava was left.


    She stood there, staring blankly at the scene before her. There was no fear, no panic¡ªjust numbness, and perhaps even a faint trace of relief.


    From a dazzling star to a prisoner at the mercy of others, the drastic fall from grace had been too much for her to bear. She had long since lost the will to live.


    Ethan could see it in her eyes. She was begging for release. Without hesitation, he swung his blade, ending her life in one swift motion.


    "Another tormented soul set free..." Ethan muttered to himself. "I, the reborn King of the Undead, the Redeemer of the Apocalypse."


    With that, he gathered up the bodies and blood, then activated his Domain of the Dead ability, phasing through the walls and leaving the scene.


    Outside, it was midday. Sunlight filtered through the gaps in the trees, casting beams of light that danced like threads in the air, creating a Tyndall effect. The occasional eerie birdcall echoed through the forest, adding to the unsettling tranquility.


    Ethan glanced back briefly.


    There were likely more survivors in the villa at the mountaintop, but he had no intention of going after them. There was no point in wiping them all out¡ªit held no meaning for him.


    With that thought, his figure vanished as he activated his stealth ability, retracing his steps back to his territory.


    About twenty minutes later, Ethan emerged from the forest.


    Waiting for him at the perimeter were Laura and Bulldozer, along with a group of elite subordinates. They had been standing there respectfully, having noticed earlier that the dense ivy covering the area had withered away.


    "The boss is back. Looks like he took care of that little weed," Laura remarked.


    "Of course. The boss never fails," Bulldozer replied with admiration.


    "Time to eat."


    Ethan''s words were brief and to the point. With a casual wave of his hand, he tossed out over a dozen corpses.


    The undead around him froze for a moment, their eyes widening as the scent of blood filled the air. Then, like ravenous wolves, they pounced on the bodies, tearing into them with unrestrained hunger.


    "The boss even brought back prey!"


    "Was this a bonus hunt?"


    "This is amazing~~~"


    "..."


    Ethan ignored the feeding frenzy and headed straight back to his home.


    After taking a shower, he sat down on the couch. With a flick of his wrist, a seed appeared in his palm. It radiated a chaotic yet immense energy.


    "How am I supposed to plant this thing?" Ethan wondered to himself.


    It was clear that this crystal core seed wasn''t something that could simply be buried in the ground and left to grow. Conventional methods wouldn''t work.


    Suddenly, he recalled what he had seen back on the mountain. The roots of the ivy had all been embedded in human skulls.


    Maybe... that was the way to do it.


    He stood up and looked out the window at the street below, where zombies wandered aimlessly. A strange idea began to form in his mind.


    In the past, when attacking the territories of other zombie kings, he had encountered many fusion creatures¡ªmutants like human-faced rats and eight-legged human-faced spiders. It was proof that zombies had a high degree of compatibility.


    So, what if he could create his own fusion creature?


    But instead of fusing zombies with other creatures, he would use this mutated plant seed.


    Once the idea took root, Ethan wasted no time. Activating his Domain of the Dead ability, he descended to the street below. The surrounding zombies immediately bowed their heads in submission at the sight of him.


    Ethan scanned the crowd, his gaze locking onto an elite zombie¡ªa warrior who had been injected with the X-virus, one of his top fighters.


    "You. Come here."


    "Huh?"


    The zombie looked up, curiosity flickering in its dull eyes.


    The boss was calling him out personally? That had never happened before. Still, he didn''t dare question it and obediently stepped forward.


    Ethan chose one of his elite warriors for the experiment because he feared the seed''s energy might be too overwhelming for an ordinary zombie. A weaker host would likely be consumed entirely, reduced to mere nourishment for the seed.


    Even with an elite zombie, success wasn''t guaranteed. If the experiment failed, he''d lose a valuable subordinate. But if it succeeded, he''d gain a powerful fusion creature.


    It was like Genesis Biotech''s human experiments¡ªexcept Ethan was experimenting on zombies.


    He pulled out the seed and, using his Domain of the Dead ability, placed it directly into the zombie''s brain with a simple gesture.


    The zombie stood there, dazed, not fully comprehending what had just happened.


    "What just happened?" it muttered, confused.


    "You don''t feel anything?" Ethan asked, studying it curiously.


    "Nope, nothing."


    The zombie shook its head, but as it did, a faint crackling sound came from within its skull¡ªlike the sound of roots digging into soil.


    "Ugh... my brain feels so itchy!"


    Suddenly, the zombie dropped to its knees, clawing at its head in agony. It writhed on the ground, overwhelmed by the unbearable sensation.


    Ethan frowned. Was the experiment failing?


    But then, the zombie threw its head back and let out a deafening roar. Its eyes snapped open, glowing an eerie green. A sharp crack followed, and a tiny green sprout emerged from the top of its head.


    The zombie''s aura grew significantly stronger. The itching subsided, and it stood up, flexing its hands. To Ethan''s surprise, its fingers transformed into vines, stretching outward in all directions. The nearby zombies recoiled in shock.


    What the hell? Did this guy just grow plants?


    The vines retracted, returning to fingers. The zombie clenched its fists, a look of excitement crossing its face. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Boss, I''ve gained some strange new powers. I feel way stronger now."


    "Oh..." Ethan nodded, though his gaze lingered on the tiny green sprout atop the zombie''s head.


    The experiment had worked. He had successfully created a fusion creature. But... something about it felt off.


    Other fusion creatures he''d seen were terrifying in appearance¡ªgrotesque, monstrous, or exuding an aura of raw power. His creation, on the other hand, had a single blade of grass growing out of its head. It looked... kind of ridiculous. Enjoy exclusive adventures from empire


    "Well... I guess it works," Ethan muttered to himself. "Sometimes, you just have to embrace the green."


    He accepted the outcome. After all, the zombie''s strength had indeed increased significantly, and its potential seemed limitless. With enough blood and flesh, it might even achieve the Endless Growth ability of the legendary Greenman.


    Thus, the zombie became Ethan''s fifth top lieutenant.


    He gave it a fitting name: Sprout.


    Nightfall.


    The sky was overcast, and a cool breeze swept through the air. Before long, a light rain began to fall, the rhythmic pitter-patter of droplets echoing outside the window.


    But even the rain couldn''t dampen the chaos of the apocalypse. Beneath the darkened sky, the sounds of frenzied roars and violent clashes continued to ring out.


    Ethan, however, was perfectly content staying home. He lounged on his couch, scrolling through his phone and gathering intel. Lately, he''d been keeping a close eye on Genesis Biotech, hoping to get his hands on the elusive Y-virus.


    Logging into Genesis Biotech''s official website, he noticed a few new announcements:


    "Our research has successfully developed a soil-free cultivation technique. Crops can now grow in nutrient solutions, maturing faster and potentially alleviating food shortages."


    "Exciting news! An A-rank Awakener from our headquarters will soon arrive to protect the safety of survivors."


    "..."


    At first glance, the announcements seemed mundane¡ªjust the usual corporate self-promotion, hyping up their achievements to boost public trust.


    But Ethan couldn''t help but wonder.


    "An A-rank Awakener... Could they be bringing the Y-virus along with them?"


    ...

 Chapter 95 The Undying...

    An A-rank Awakener was definitely considered a powerhouse at this stage.Under the announcement on the Genesis Biotech website, the comment section was buzzing with activity.


    "Wow! An A-rank Awakener? That''s gotta put them in the top ten in our shelter, right?"


    "Most zombie kings are only at B+ rank right now. A-rank is seriously strong!"


    "Genesis Biotech is amazing¡ªfood, strong fighters... Makes me wanna head over there for shelter."


    "Careful, though. They might use you for experiments or feed you to the zombies."


    "Do you think an A-rank Awakener could change the balance of power in Los Angeles? Let''s wait and see."


    "..."


    Ethan closed his phone, no longer interested in reading the comments. It wouldn''t be long before he crossed paths with that A-rank Awakener.


    At the same time, he was already preparing himself to consume an A-rank crystal core.


    The light rain had been falling for days, leaving the apocalyptic city damp and gloomy. But today, the rain finally stopped. The air, freshly washed by the rain, smelled cleaner, and insects were crawling happily through the muddy ground.


    At the edge of the ruined city, the sound of helicopter blades broke through the silence. A chopper slowly descended from the sky.


    A Genesis Biotech Awakener squad, accompanied by a few armed personnel, was waiting below to receive it.


    This time, they''d learned their lesson. Instead of flying directly over the city¡ªwhere humans were vulnerable to attacks¡ªthey landed on the outskirts.


    The helicopter touched down smoothly, and the roar of the blades gradually faded.


    A tall young man stepped out of the helicopter, dressed in a sleek nano-combat suit. He had blond hair, piercing blue eyes, and a sharp nose¡ªclearly a foreigner.


    This was Donovan Reed, an A-rank Awakener sent from Genesis Biotech''s headquarters. He was tasked with escorting the Y-virus.


    In his left hand, he carried a sleek, silver alloy case.


    "Welcome, Mr. Donovan," said the captain of the welcoming squad as he stepped forward to shake Donovan''s hand.


    Donovan gave a curt nod. "Let''s go."


    "Of course. I''ve mapped out the safest route into the city¡ªminimal zombie activity," the captain, Kai Morgan, replied. Kai was a speed-enhanced Awakener.


    But Donovan didn''t seem concerned. "Doesn''t matter if there are zombies. We''ll just kill them."


    "Uh¡­ sure," Kai muttered, feeling that this guy was a bit full of himself. Experience new stories on empire


    "Mr. Donovan, you might not be familiar with the situation in Los Angeles. It''s better to stay cautious," Kai advised.


    "There''s nothing I don''t understand," Donovan replied confidently. "The city I used to live in had a population of twenty million. It was densely packed, and there were plenty of powerful zombie kings. No one knows zombies better than I do."


    "Damn, that''s impressive!" Several squad members couldn''t help but admire him. This guy had clearly seen some serious action.


    "Have you ever faced a Phantom Infected?" a curious girl in the group asked.


    "Of course. I''ve taken down more than one. I''ve got plenty of experience dealing with them," Donovan said casually.


    Kai and the others nodded, feeling that this guy was definitely something else. Maybe it was because he came from headquarters, but his personality was bold, confident, and a little overbearing.


    As they chatted, the group made their way into the city, stepping onto the cracked streets.


    Following the planned route, they would need to pass near the former territory of Serpent-Eye. Of course, that area had already been taken over by Ethan.


    Genesis Biotech wasn''t looking to provoke Ethan, so they planned to take a detour, skirting the edges of another zombie king''s territory.


    Even so, a few stray zombies still wandered the streets.


    The moment the zombies spotted the humans, they charged at them like rabid dogs.


    But these low-level zombies posed no real threat. The armed personnel accompanying the group quickly dispatched them with titanium-alloy machetes, slicing through the undead with ease.


    Donovan also stepped in. His Awakener ability, Spectral Grip, allowed him to enhance his physical attacks with a ghostly energy.


    Black mist swirled around his right hand, flickering like flames. With a swift motion, he grabbed a zombie by the neck.


    The once-ferocious zombie instantly froze in his grip, its body paralyzed as if it had been stunned.


    Spectral Grip had a paralyzing effect¡ªanything Donovan touched would lose its ability to move.


    With a sharp squeeze of his fingers, there was a sickening crack as Donovan ripped the zombie''s head clean off.


    "Damn, he''s strong¡­" Kai and the others watched quietly, their admiration growing.


    A few zombies were easily dealt with by the group.


    "Not bad, as long as we don''t run into the zombie king from the skyscraper district," one of the female team members muttered, clearly still haunted by past encounters.


    Kai tried to reassure her. "That''s not gonna happen this time. We''ve gone so far out of our way¡ªwhat are the odds we''d run into him?"


    "Exactly. Unless he''s deliberately waiting to ambush us," another male team member joked.


    What they didn''t realize was that Ethan had already gotten wind of the Y-virus operation.


    Above them, unnoticed by anyone, a pitch-black crow streaked through the sky. Its crimson eyes gleamed as it scanned the streets below, taking in every detail of their movements.


    After finishing off the zombies, the group continued forward. Along the way, someone decided to ask Donovan a question, hoping his experience might shed some light on a troubling thought.


    "Mr. Donovan, do you think there''s a limit to how much zombies can evolve? Like, is there a point where they just stop getting stronger?" sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I think there is," Donovan replied after a moment of thought. "Every species has its limits."


    "Oh, that''s a relief..." Kai exhaled, feeling slightly reassured. If zombies could evolve endlessly, the thought was too horrifying to bear.


    But Donovan wasn''t done. He added, "That said, if zombies ever reach their peak, they''d likely dominate the entire world. They''d become gods of this planet. With your current strength, though, you don''t need to worry about that."


    "Uh... okay..." Kai nodded awkwardly, though Donovan''s words left him feeling uneasy. The situation for humanity still seemed incredibly dire.


    Donovan continued, his tone serious. "And for those zombie kings who''ve evolved to possess extraordinary intelligence, calling them ''zombies'' doesn''t really do them justice anymore. I prefer to call them... the Undying."


    A collective shiver ran through the group.


    "The Undying..." The name alone sent chills down their spines. It sounded ominous, like something far beyond their ability to handle.


    Just then, Kai noticed something strange. The area around them had grown eerily quiet.


    The street ahead was empty¡ªno zombies, just piles of trash and abandoned vehicles. The crumbling buildings on either side were overgrown with vibrant green vines, which stretched across the streetlights and even climbed over the wrecked cars.


    "This is weird. It''s way too quiet here," Kai muttered, a sense of unease creeping into his chest.


    One of the team members shrugged. "No zombies? That''s a good thing. Less trouble for us."


    With that, they continued forward.


    Donovan didn''t seem concerned either. As a physical-enhancement Awakener, his abilities were formidable, but his sensory perception was limited. He didn''t notice anything unusual.


    The group soon found themselves surrounded by the vines.


    A gentle breeze swept through the area, causing the dense foliage to sway in unison. But beneath the surface, the vines began to stir, moving ever so slightly.


    Unnoticed, they slithered toward the two armed personnel at the back of the group. Silent and deliberate, the vines coiled around their ankles.


    Within moments, they were trapped.


    ...

 Chapter 96 Spectral Grip

    The two armed men took a step forward, but suddenly felt a tight grip around their ankles, as if something had latched onto them."Huh? What the hell?" They looked down and saw green vines coiled tightly around their legs.


    Before they could react¡ª


    A tremendous force yanked them backward. The vines snapped taut like a striking serpent, hoisting the two men upside down into the air.


    "Help! Somebody help!"


    "What the hell is this thing?!"


    Dangling headfirst, they thrashed and struggled, but it was no use. Around them, more vines rose like striking cobras, shooting toward them with terrifying speed.


    Thwack!


    The vines pierced their bodies, burrowing deep like straws. A sickening sound followed as the vines began to suck, draining their blood. Their bodies visibly shriveled, skin tightening over bones, as they were reduced to little more than husks¡ªon the verge of becoming dried-out corpses.


    Kai and the others, hearing the commotion, spun around just in time to witness the horrifying scene.


    The vines, now swollen and crimson from the blood they had absorbed, writhed in the air like blood-soaked serpents, holding the two lifeless bodies aloft in a grotesque dance.


    "What the hell is that thing?"


    Even Donovan, who had seen his fair share of horrors, was visibly shaken by the bizarre sight.


    The vines, as if awakened by the bloodshed, began slithering across the ground, rustling as they surged toward the group.


    "Defensive positions!" Kai barked, immediately drawing his titanium-alloy machete.


    The team sprang into action, hacking at the vines. Though the group of Awakeners was strong, the vines alone weren''t enough to overpower them.


    "Looks like it''s just some kind of mutated plant," Donovan said, his voice calm despite the chaos. "There''s probably a central core controlling it. If we take that out, this thing should die." Experience tales at empire


    "Got it." Kai and the others nodded, their eyes scanning the direction the vines seemed to originate from, ready to follow the trail to its source.


    But as their gaze shifted forward, they froze.


    Standing in the distance was a slender girl. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her lips curled into a wide, unnatural grin that stretched all the way to her ears, revealing two rows of razor-sharp fangs. She raised her clawed hands and let out a chilling laugh before charging toward them like a maniac.


    "Heh heh heh heh heh~~~"


    "Shit¡­" The group collectively sucked in a sharp breath, their pupils contracting in fear.


    It was unmistakable¡ªthis was a Zombie King.


    And not just any Zombie King.


    Laura''s speed increased rapidly, her movements becoming a blur. In the blink of an eye, she vanished entirely.


    "Is that¡­ a Phantom Infected?!"


    The group tensed, their focus locked on the direction she had disappeared. One of the Awakeners, a psychic, closed her eyes, trying to sense Laura''s presence.


    But none of them noticed the shadow creeping up behind her.


    From the psychic''s own shadow, a figure began to emerge¡ªa dark, humanoid shape wreathed in what looked like black flames. Its claws gleamed as it silently rose, aiming directly for her back.


    Thwack!


    Before anyone could react, the creature''s claws plunged into the psychic''s chest, piercing straight through her body. With a sickening squelch, it ripped her heart out in one swift motion.


    "Gah¡ª!"


    The psychic''s lifeless body crumpled to the ground as the creature, "Little Shadow," held her still-beating heart in its clawed hand, letting out a bone-chilling cackle.


    "Kehehehehehe!"


    Kai turned just in time to see the horrifying scene, his face pale with shock. When did this thing get here? he thought. Another Phantom Infected?!


    "You bastard!" he roared, fury overtaking him. Gripping his machete tightly, he charged forward, his speed-enhanced abilities propelling him like a bullet.


    But Little Shadow, having already claimed its kill, had no intention of sticking around. It darted backward with incredible speed, retreating into the darkness.


    Kai was about to give chase when¡ª


    "Aghhh!"


    Two blood-curdling screams rang out behind him, followed by the wet, sickening sound of flesh being torn apart.


    He spun around, heart pounding.


    Laura''s gaunt figure had reappeared, standing over two armed men. Her claws, sharp as adamantium blades, had already slashed through their throats.


    One of the team members nearby saw what was happening and rushed over to help. But just as he ignited a fiery aura around himself, a sharp pain stabbed through his brain. He almost blacked out, and the heat around him instantly dissipated.


    From the shadows near the alley wall, PhD''s sinister face emerged, quietly observing the group with a creepy smirk.


    "Damn it! A bunch of sneaky bastards!" Kai cursed silently to himself.


    At that moment, vines whipped through the air as Little Shadow and Laura launched a pincer attack. From the side, PhD occasionally struck with sneak attacks. In just a brief exchange, they had already taken down several armed personnel and even a psychic Awakener.


    "Mr. Donovan, what do we do now?" someone asked, panic creeping into their voice.


    "Just a few B+ grade zombies," Donovan replied calmly. "Their abilities are a little strange, sure, but they haven''t broken into A-grade territory. Stay steady, don''t panic, and be cautious. We can beat them. Trust me¡ªnobody knows zombies better than I do."


    With that, Donovan used his Spectral Grip to snap a few of the vines in half.


    "Oh¡­" Kai and the others felt a little reassured.


    But that relief didn''t last long.


    Looking up, they noticed something off. On top of a distant building stood a tall figure, with several crows circling behind him.


    A white shirt. Black crows. The unmistakable signature of a zombie king.


    "Holy shit!"


    Kai and the others cursed internally. They recognized him immediately. Their legs started trembling. Just moments ago, they''d been praying they wouldn''t run into him¡ªand now, here he was.


    "Mr. Donovan, I think we should run!" Kai blurted out.


    "Run? Are you crazy? Turning your back on a zombie is the most dangerous thing you can do," Donovan replied, frowning.


    "But at least if we die, we''ll leave behind a whole corpse!" Kai shot back, clearly not eager to face Ethan.


    Donovan glanced at him, puzzled by his sudden fear. "Relax. Just follow my lead. Nobody¡ª"


    "No! You don''t understand that zombie!" Kai interrupted before Donovan could finish.


    Because in that moment, as he glanced back up at the building, the figure was gone.


    He''s here.


    Ethan had arrived.


    Of course, Ethan wasn''t here for a fight¡ªhe was just here to "pick up a package." Since this wasn''t his territory, he hadn''t brought his full crew. He''d only brought Little Shadow, Laura, PhD, and Sprout¡ªleaving even Bulldozer back home to guard the base.


    Kai immediately sensed something was wrong. He pulled a few teammates aside, subtly distancing himself from Donovan. His plan? Let Donovan deal with the most terrifying zombie king while he looked for a chance to escape.


    But before he could act, Laura appeared right in front of him. Her face twisted into a chilling smile, her eyes brimming with bloodlust.


    Kai gritted his teeth, gripping his titanium machete tightly as he lunged forward.


    "Bring it on!" As a speed-enhanced Awakener, Kai''s machete swung so fast it left afterimages in the air, his attacks swift and relentless.


    Laura, also known for her speed, immediately countered with her razor-sharp claws. The clash of their weapons rang out like steel striking steel, sparks flying as the titanium machete met her claws again and again.


    Meanwhile, Little Shadow had silently crept up behind Donovan, his eyes locked on the briefcase in Donovan''s hand. He remembered Ethan''s instructions clearly: the main goal was to retrieve that briefcase.


    Carefully, Little Shadow extended a claw, reaching for the case.


    But Donovan was sharp. He''d been keeping an eye on the briefcase the whole time. In a flash, his right hand shot out, grabbing Little Shadow''s wrist.


    "Gotcha¡­" Donovan grinned, activating Spectral Grip. Black mist swirled around his hand.


    Little Shadow froze, his body overwhelmed by an icy chill, as if a ghostly hand had seized him. He couldn''t move a muscle. Even his shadowy form dissolved, revealing his true body¡ªcharred black like burnt coal.


    "Huh? This one''s not local," Donovan muttered, suspecting Little Shadow might be from some distant tribe.


    He was just about to deliver a devastating blow when suddenly, an overwhelming pressure descended on him. It was like being submerged in a sea of blood, the sheer force suffocating.


    A tall figure appeared before him.

 Chapter 97 Big Ears

    Donovan felt like a meteor had just crashed into the earth¡ªhis entire body tensed up in an instant."So strong!" Ethan''s gaze sharpened as he raised his hand. In a flash, a tachi appeared in his grip, and with a swift motion, he slashed downward.


    The blade cut through the air, its arc sharp and deadly, as if it was destined to draw blood.


    Donovan''s heart skipped a beat. He quickly released his Little Shadow, bracing himself against the overwhelming pressure as he desperately stepped back.


    Swish!


    The blade''s tip grazed past his face, slicing through the air so close that it shaved off half his bangs. Golden strands of hair fluttered to the ground.


    Absolute Domain. This was Absolute Domain!


    Donovan''s shock deepened as he realized what was happening. He hadn''t expected to encounter a zombie king who had awakened Absolute Domain the moment he arrived here.


    Back in the metropolis he used to live in¡ªa city with a population of over twenty million¡ªzombie kings who had evolved Absolute Domain were exceedingly rare. But they all had one thing in common: they were infamous. Their lairs were human no-go zones, marked as death traps on every map.


    Ethan, of course, didn''t care what Donovan was thinking. He kept swinging his blade, slashing relentlessly.


    The air around them grew hotter and hotter.


    Flames ignited along the edge of Ethan''s tachi, the heat radiating outward.


    Donovan frowned, not daring to let his guard down for even a second. Black mist began to swirl around his hands as he raised his arm to block the incoming strike.


    Clang!


    The clash of their powers rang out like the sound of metal colliding.


    Donovan had actually managed to block the tachi.


    Ethan raised an eyebrow, slightly surprised. It seemed Donovan''s body-enhancement abilities weren''t half bad. An A-rank Awakener, huh? He had some skill. But¡­ that was about it.


    Ethan pressed forward, his blade slashing down again and again.


    Even though Donovan was trapped within the Domain of the Dead, his A-rank physique allowed him to move¡ªbarely. But the cost was immense. His energy was draining rapidly, his strength ebbing away with every passing second.


    "This isn''t going to work¡­" Donovan thought to himself, his mind racing. He prayed that this zombie king''s evolution wasn''t too advanced. If that were the case, he might still have a chance to escape. Besides, from what he could tell so far¡­ the attacks were straightforward. Powerful, yes, but not particularly complex.


    From a distance, Kai and the others, who were locked in their own battles, noticed the intense fight between Donovan and Ethan.


    "He''s really going toe-to-toe with him," one of them muttered, watching the fierce exchange.


    "And it''s intense," another added.


    "Donovan, sir, what''s the plan now?" Kai called out.


    "In my experience¡­ now''s the time to run," Donovan replied, retreating step by step as he fought.


    "¡­" Kai and the others were speechless. It seemed Donovan really did have a lot of experience dealing with Phantom Infected¡­ though not in the way they''d hoped.


    Ethan''s tachi hummed with power, the blade vibrating as it clashed repeatedly with Donovan''s Spectral Grip, a shadowy phantom arm that Donovan had summoned to defend himself.


    But no matter how fierce Ethan''s strikes were, the tachi couldn''t cut through the spectral arm.


    Clearly, this level of weapon wasn''t suited for a battle of this intensity.


    "Should''ve asked Mia if this thing came with a warranty," Ethan muttered to himself.


    After a moment''s thought, he decided it wasn''t worth it. With a casual flick of his wrist, he dismissed the tachi, storing it back in his spatial ring. Now, he stood unarmed, his hands empty.


    "Huh?" Donovan blinked in confusion.


    Mid-fight, Ethan had just¡­ put his weapon away?


    What was going on? Was he¡­ giving Donovan an opening?


    Donovan hesitated, his mind racing. He extended his spectral arm, aiming to grab Ethan.


    But Ethan''s eyes flashed red. The Domain of the Dead expanded to its absolute limit, and he clenched his fist, punching forward with devastating force.


    BOOM!


    The sheer power of the strike exploded like a cannon blast. Donovan''s spectral arm shattered instantly, the phantom energy dissipating in a flash. His real arm twisted unnaturally, the bones cracking audibly as it bent into a grotesque angle.


    Donovan''s body was flung backward like a broken kite, tumbling through the air before crashing nearly 500 feet away.


    The pain was suffocating, so intense that he almost blacked out on the spot.


    "Ahhh¡­" Donovan gasped, his teeth clenched as he struggled to stay conscious. He lay on the ground, his vision swimming, and looked up.


    Ethan was walking toward him, step by step.


    The Domain of the Dead, now fully unleashed, was wreaking havoc on the surroundings. Objects near Ethan disintegrated into dust, and even the buildings lining the street were collapsing, their structures crumbling under the immense pressure. The sound of destruction echoed all around. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was like a natural disaster in human form, steadily approaching.


    "This¡­ this can''t be happening," Donovan thought, his mind reeling.


    It was clear now. Ethan''s physical strength far surpassed the weapon he had been using. The moment he put the blade away, Donovan hadn''t even stood a chance.


    "Then why were you using a weapon to fight me earlier?" Donovan asked, his voice trembling with both pain and frustration.


    Ethan replied casually, as if it were the most natural thing in the world. "Oh, nothing much. I just didn''t want to get my hands dirty killing you."


    "You¡­!" Donovan''s teeth clenched so hard that blood seeped from his gums. In that moment, he fully understood¡ªthis zombie king wasn''t just strong. His evolution was on another level, his physique far surpassing Donovan''s.


    This wasn''t just an S-rank opponent,Ethan was leagues beyond any zombie king Donovan had ever encountered or even heard of.


    From a distance, Kai and the others watched the scene unfold, their hearts sinking.


    Just moments ago, it had seemed like Donovan was holding his own, trading blows with Ethan. But now? It was clear he was completely outmatched.


    Was this some kind of sick joke?


    As Ethan stepped closer, Donovan was once again engulfed by the oppressive Domain of the Dead. His earlier exertion, combined with his severe injuries, left him utterly defenseless. He could only watch, helpless, as Ethan reached out and grabbed his head.


    Then, everything went black.


    Donovan lost consciousness.


    Ethan stood over Donovan''s lifeless body, holding an A-rank crystal core in his hand. The core shimmered faintly, its pure energy swirling within like a soft, glowing mist.


    Genesis Biotech''s prized A-rank mercenary had barely set foot in Los Angeles before being utterly annihilated.


    Without hesitation, Ethan reached down and tore the alloy case from Donovan''s arm, ripping it free with brute force. He stashed it into his spatial ring.


    The Y-Virus was now in his possession.


    "Shit! This is bad!" Kai''s heart raced as panic set in. But before he could act, a sudden chill spread through his abdomen. He looked down, stunned, to see Laura''s razor-sharp claws piercing his stomach with surgical precision.


    Blood gushed from the wound, his life force draining rapidly.


    Slash! Slash! Slash!


    Laura didn''t stop there. With a few more swift strikes, she tore him open, spilling his insides onto the ground. Finally, she reached into his chest cavity and ripped out his still-beating heart, blood dripping from her fingers.


    Kai was dead.


    With his death, the battle was effectively over.


    The remaining Awakeners, now consumed by despair, didn''t last long. They were quickly dispatched by Little Shadow, PhD, and Sprout. The fight ended in mere moments.


    The street was left in ruins, littered with the wreckage of collapsed buildings and the bloodied corpses of the fallen. Ethan waved his hand, collecting the bodies and storing them away to share with his underlings later.


    "Boss, let''s head back," Laura said, licking the blood from her claws with a satisfied grin. She seemed thoroughly pleased with the carnage.


    Nearby, Little Shadow was already feasting on a fresh heart, savoring the taste. Fresh meat like this? Too good to pass up!


    But just as they were about to leave, the sound of chaotic footsteps echoed from the surrounding streets. Zombies began to emerge from all directions, their guttural growls filling the air. Among them were several agile figures, leaping and darting with unnatural speed¡ªclearly elite zombies.


    Ethan glanced over his shoulder, his expression calm and unbothered. It wasn''t hard to figure out what had happened. The earlier battle had clearly drawn the attention of the local zombie king and his horde.


    Still, Ethan wasn''t concerned. According to Buddy Crow''s earlier reconnaissance, the zombie king in this area wasn''t particularly strong. Genesis Biotech had classified this territory as a two-star zombie nest, far weaker than the Red-Faced Zombie King Ethan had dealt with before.


    As the zombies closed in, they didn''t immediately attack. Instead, they surrounded Ethan''s group, snarling and growling as they formed a loose perimeter.


    Laura and Little Shadow exchanged glances, their expressions calm and unbothered. This was nothing more than a minor inconvenience.


    Before long, a figure emerged from the horde, pushing his way to the front.


    The zombie king wasn''t particularly tall¡ªshort and stocky, with a stout build. His most noticeable feature was his oversized ears, which stuck out comically from his head. This was Big Ears, a B+ rank zombie king with the awakened ability Hyper Hearing.


    In the early days of the apocalypse, Big Ears had used his enhanced hearing to hunt down survivors with ease, earning himself a decent reputation. But as time went on, his lack of combat-oriented abilities left him struggling to keep up. Now, he was on the verge of being outclassed and forgotten.


    Big Ears scanned Ethan and his group carefully. Under normal circumstances, he wouldn''t have dared to provoke a zombie king of Ethan''s caliber. But today, emboldened by the size of his horde, he mustered up a bit of courage.


    "You come into my territory, kill people, and then just walk away¡­ Don''t you think that''s a little rude?" he said, his voice dripping with false bravado.


    ...

 Chapter 98 Well back whoever wins

    "So, does that mean... I should kill you before I leave?" Ethan asked playfully, a faint smirk tugging at his lips.Behind him, Laura, Little Shadow, and the others perked up at his words. Despite being surrounded by the Zombie Horde, they showed no fear. Instead, cruel grins spread across their faces, their expressions brimming with bloodlust.


    "Uh..." Big Ears froze for a moment, realizing his attempt to intimidate them had failed miserably. His tone softened almost immediately. "Y-you... you''ve got to leave at least one human corpse behind, right?"


    "Not even one." Ethan dismissed him coldly, turning to walk away without another glance.


    The elite zombies that had been blocking their path instinctively stepped aside, cowed by the overwhelming aura of the high-tier zombie king. None dared to stand in his way.


    Laura and the other zombie kings followed closely behind Ethan, their gazes sweeping over the surrounding zombies with open disdain. The contempt in their eyes was palpable.


    Even as Ethan and his group disappeared into the distance, none of the zombies dared to make a move. They could only watch helplessly as the group left.


    "Boss, they''re so badass!" one of the elite zombies muttered in awe.


    Big Ears nodded in agreement. "In this part of the city, there aren''t many who can stand against him. Probably only the nest across the river has a chance."


    "If they end up fighting, whose side are we on?" the elite zombie asked hesitantly.


    Big Ears fell silent, his eyes darting back and forth as he considered the question. Zombies like him, who lacked strong combat abilities, were destined to lose their status as kings sooner or later. When that time came, their only option would be to pledge allegiance to another zombie king.


    After a moment of thought, Big Ears finally said, "We''ll back whoever wins."


    ...


    On the way back, Laura couldn''t help but ask, her curiosity getting the better of her. "Boss, why didn''t you just kill Big Ears back there?"


    "Someone like him might come in handy later," Ethan replied casually, not even bothering to look back.


    When they returned to the area around their base, they found Bulldozer standing in the middle of the street, his massive frame impossible to miss. His expression was one of sulky frustration¡ªclearly, he wasn''t happy about being left behind during the mission. It was as if he felt... neglected.


    "What were you guys up to? Why didn''t you take me with you?" Bulldozer asked, his curiosity tinged with a hint of grievance.


    "Because you''re too big and can''t hide yourself properly. This mission wasn''t for someone like you," Laura said with a dismissive wave, her tone laced with mockery.


    Bulldozer''s face twisted in indignation. "Who says I can''t hide? I''m great at hide-and-seek! Wanna bet? Let''s try it out!"


    "Enough." Ethan cut off their bickering with a single word. Turning to Bulldozer, he added, "Don''t worry. There''ll be plenty of times when we''ll need you. For now, let''s eat."


    With a casual flick of his wrist, Ethan tossed out several fresh corpses.


    "Heh heh heh..." Bulldozer''s mood instantly brightened at the sight of the blood and flesh. His earlier frustration vanished without a trace. And Ethan''s words¡ªabout needing him in the future¡ªreassured him. Clearly, he wasn''t being sidelined. No, he was the ace in the hole, the one who''d be called upon when it really mattered.


    He wasn''t being overlooked... not at all.


    ...


    After dealing with everything, Ethan returned to his private quarters. He sank into a hot bath, letting the warmth seep into his muscles. Once he was clean, he changed into fresh clothes and poured himself a drink. Standing by the floor-to-ceiling window, he sipped it slowly, his gaze fixed on the city below.


    The weather, which had been clear just moments ago, had taken a sudden turn. Dark clouds rolled in, and a cold wind swept through the streets. Moments later, rain began to pour, the sound of it drumming against the glass.


    It had been raining a lot lately, as if the sky itself had sprung a leak.


    Down on the street below, a group of ferocious zombies had gathered. These were Ethan''s elite warriors. Among them, PhD Zombie stood out, holding a syringe as he administered doses of the Y-virus to the others.


    Ethan watched silently, his sharp eyes scanning for any signs of trouble. But everything proceeded smoothly.


    As the Y-virus coursed through their veins, the zombies'' bodies began to change. Their bones cracked and popped, as if undergoing a second growth spurt. Their frames became sturdier, their muscles denser. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Their regenerative abilities improved, their reflexes sharpened, and their bones hardened to an almost unbreakable degree. Their overall strength had risen to the equivalent of a B-tier, or even B+ in some cases.


    However, because their enhancements were artificially induced through the virus, they hadn''t developed any unique abilities. As a result, they still couldn''t compare to the likes of Bulldozer or the other zombie kings.


    These elite warrior zombies were more like living weapons¡ªdesigned purely for combat, with no individuality or special powers to speak of.


    "Genesis Biotech really knows their stuff..." Ethan thought to himself, a faint trace of admiration flickering in his eyes.


    Ethan casually flipped his hand, producing the crystal core of an A-rank Awakener he had just captured. Without hesitation, he raised it to his mouth and swallowed it.


    The crystal core melted instantly on his tongue, leaving a faintly sweet aftertaste. The energy within the A-rank core was exceptionally pure and began to flow through his body, nourishing every inch of him.


    Ethan felt his pores open up, his entire body basking in an almost euphoric comfort as the energy was absorbed. His body continued its relentless evolution.


    His physical strength had already reached terrifying levels. His bones were harder than steel or even advanced alloys, and his durability was unmatched. Yet, Ethan had no idea what he would eventually evolve into. He was part of the fastest-evolving group of zombies, with no precedent or reference to guide him.


    Downstairs, the zombies who had just been injected with the Y-virus were clearly feeling the effects. They could sense their newfound strength and were visibly ecstatic, letting out excited roars.


    After their brief celebration, they returned to their posts, resuming their duties. Little Shadow continued to guard the northern sector, PhD held the southern front, while Bulldozer and Laura were stationed in the east.


    Ethan had also assigned the newly crowned zombie king, Sprout, to the eastern sector. That area bordered Angeles National Forest and the Pasadena, making it relatively more dangerous. Additionally, Sprout''s original habitat had been on Mount Wilson, giving him a home-field advantage. It was a logical placement.


    Everything was meticulously organized under Ethan''s command.


    Meanwhile, Ethan stayed in his clean, comfortable home, safe and undisturbed. He pulled out his phone and logged into the Genesis Biotech website to check on their latest updates.


    The homepage was surprisingly quiet, with no new announcements. However, the comment section was buzzing with activity as survivors flooded it with questions:


    "Didn''t you say there was an A-rank Awakener? Are they coming or not?"


    "It''s been days. Shouldn''t they have arrived by now?"


    "But there''s been no news at all."


    "Don''t tell me something happened to them on the way?"


    "Yeah, what''s Genesis Biotech''s next move?"


    Genesis Biotech had actually responded to the flood of inquiries with a brief and straightforward update:


    "Due to thunderstorms, the plane has been delayed. The A-rank Awakener will not be arriving for the time being."


    The comment section immediately exploded with replies:


    "Huh???"


    "What do you mean, delayed?"


    "How does a plane get delayed for this long?"


    "Are you serious? Did something happen to them?"


    The thread quickly devolved into a sea of question marks and speculation.


    ...


    Outside, the rain continued to pour, heavier than ever. The overcast sky brought an early nightfall, casting the city into darkness.


    By the river in the eastern sector, Bulldozer stood tall, his massive frame unyielding as the rain lashed against him. He was like a steadfast pine tree, unmoving in the storm.


    The days of relentless rain had caused the river to swell significantly. The rushing water roared as it surged downstream, sending mist into the air. The scene was almost surreal, like a dreamscape of clouds and mountains¡ªa fleeting glimpse of paradise.


    Bulldozer''s eyes gleamed with a rare sense of awe. The beauty of the moment stirred something deep within him. He wanted to recite a poem, to capture the grandeur of the scene. But after a long pause, his limited vocabulary failed him, and he could only mutter:


    "FUCK! That''s a lot of water."


    Still, he wasn''t discouraged. The heavier the rain, the more fish there were to catch. During storms like this, the larger fish in the deeper parts of the river often swam closer to the surface, making them easier to snag.


    Over the past few days, Bulldozer had caught plenty of fish, feasting to his heart''s content. And now, with the rain coming down just right, he decided it was time to try his luck again.


    "Let''s catch some fish..." he muttered, stepping forward toward the river.

 Chapter 99 Thirsty?

    Bulldozer might be reckless, but even he wasn''t dumb enough to jump straight into the water to catch fish.Instead, he crouched by the riverbank.


    Using himself as bait, he tried to lure the mutated fish closer.


    Bulldozer plunged his massive hand into the icy river, swishing it around carelessly, sending water splashing everywhere.


    "Heh heh heh¡­"


    The scent of blood and flesh spread through the current, quickly attracting the mutated fish.


    It didn''t take long before a shadow appeared downstream, swimming against the current. Its sheer strength parted the water as it surged forward.


    "It''s coming! It''s coming! And it''s a big one¡­"


    Bulldozer''s beady eyes locked onto the shadow. About twenty feet away, with a loud splash, the creature shot out of the water, lunging straight for his face.


    The massive black fish had a body shaped like a snake, cylindrical and covered in strange patterns. Its gaping mouth was filled with razor-sharp teeth, making it look absolutely ferocious.


    But Bulldozer wasn''t weak. Reacting quickly, his hands clamped down on the fish''s neck like iron pincers.


    With a swift turn, he hurled the fish backward onto the land.


    Thud! The impact was so heavy that cracks formed in the ground.


    But the fish was tough. Even after that, it wasn''t dead.


    Bulldozer grabbed its tail with both hands and slammed it against the ground several times, each hit making a loud bang as the earth trembled.


    Still not satisfied, he stomped on the fish''s head with all his strength.


    This time, the fish finally stopped moving.


    The commotion had been loud enough to draw Laura''s attention. She appeared not far away, tilting her head as she watched.


    Bulldozer, noticing her gaze, scratched his head awkwardly. Holding up the massive fish, he asked, "You want some?"


    "You stomped on it. No thanks, I''m not eating canned sardines," Laura said, wrinkling her nose in disgust.


    "Suit yourself." Bulldozer shrugged, prying open the fish''s head. "Still got the Neurocore, though¡­"


    Without hesitation, he dug in, devouring the fish with gusto.


    The fish was big, but for Bulldozer''s appetite, it wasn''t nearly enough. One fish wasn''t going to cut it.


    So, he decided to head back to the riverbank to catch more.


    Laura called out from behind, "Hey, be careful. Don''t fall in."


    "Relax, I''ve got this," Bulldozer waved her off, crouching down again by the water.


    The sound of rushing water filled his ears as he repeated his earlier tactic, stirring the water to lure more fish. This time, the response was even faster. In the distance, he could see another shadow writhing and twisting beneath the surface.


    "Whoa! This one''s even bigger¡­" Bulldozer thought, his heart racing.


    Of course, if nothing went wrong, something was bound to go wrong.


    The shadow moved with lightning speed, shooting out of the water like an arrow. With a loud splash, it broke the surface.


    Bulldozer reached out to grab it.


    "Huh?"


    The moment his hand made contact, he felt something soft and slimy. Looking closer, he realized¡ªit wasn''t a fish. It was a tentacle!


    It looked like a squid''s tentacle, but it was as thick as Bulldozer''s arm!


    "What the hell is this thing?"


    Before he could react, the tentacle coiled around his wrist like a snake, quickly wrapping around his entire arm. Then, with a sudden, powerful yank¡ª


    Splash!


    Bulldozer, who had been crouching, lost his balance. His center of gravity shifted, and he toppled headfirst into the river.


    Laura turned around at the sound of the splash, watching as water sprayed everywhere.


    "Thirsty?" she muttered, raising an eyebrow. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the water, Bulldozer thrashed wildly, his head bobbing up and down.


    "Raaah¡ªglub glub glub¡­"


    Bulldozer''s arms and ankles were completely entangled by the tentacles, and their numbers kept increasing.


    But Bulldozer was no pushover. With a growl, he bit down on one of the tentacles and tore it apart with brute force. Blue-black blood sprayed everywhere.


    From beneath the water behind him came a strange, high-pitched screech of pain.


    He turned his head to look.


    A massive, grotesque head emerged from the water. Its skin was a sickly grayish-white, and its two pitch-black eyes were as large as soccer balls.


    The most horrifying part was its mouth¡ªit opened in four sections, like a blooming flower, revealing rows upon rows of razor-sharp teeth.


    As the creature lunged at him, Bulldozer quickly raised both hands to push against its head.


    The two became locked in a fierce struggle. Thanks to Bulldozer''s immense strength, he wasn''t at a disadvantage, but the raging river current worked against him. The two combatants were swept downstream, tumbling together in the water.


    It was starting to look like the beginning of Bulldozer''s Wild River Adventure.


    Just as things were getting dire, countless vines suddenly surged from the riverbank, wrapping around Bulldozer and pulling him toward the shore.


    It was Sprout''s doing, clearly.


    But the monstrous creature wasn''t giving up. It kept trying to drag Bulldozer back into the deeper water. For a moment, it turned into a bizarre tug-of-war, with Bulldozer caught in the middle.


    From a distance, Laura leapt into action. She jumped high into the air, landing gracefully on the dense network of vines. Using them as a bridge, she sprinted toward the monster at incredible speed.


    In the blink of an eye, she was face-to-face with the creature.


    Her claws slashed through the air, tearing into the monster''s flesh. Chunks of meat and blue blood flew everywhere.


    The creature let out a piercing, agonized screech and immediately loosened its grip, trying to retreat.


    But Laura wasn''t about to let it escape.


    With one final, devastating strike, she plunged her clawed hand deep into the creature''s head, her entire arm disappearing into its skull.


    The monster stopped struggling instantly. Blue-black blood oozed out, staining the river in a murky trail.


    Sprout''s vines pulled everyone¡ªBulldozer, Laura, and the now-lifeless creature¡ªback onto the shore.


    Bulldozer, soaked from head to toe, looked like a drowned rat. He glanced awkwardly at the monstrous fish and muttered, "What kind of fish is this?"


    "Squid," Sprout replied, the grass on his head swaying as he walked over.


    Laura raised an eyebrow. "A squid? In a river?"


    Her words hung in the air, and an awkward silence followed. The three of them stood there, staring at the creature''s corpse, feeling like this was a question way outside their expertise.


    But as they examined the body more closely, it did resemble a squid. It was massive¡ªits head alone was nearly the size of Bulldozer. It had over ten long tentacles, each lined with suction cups.


    "Well, let me see what it tastes like," Bulldozer said, grabbing one of the tentacles. He took a big bite, only to immediately spit it out. The suction cups were covered in sand and grit.


    "Blegh! It''s all gritty and tastes like the ocean."


    "You know what the ocean tastes like?" Sprout asked, curious.


    Bulldozer nodded. He explained that back when he first started working with Ethan, he''d eaten things like frozen shrimp and crab. They had the same salty, briny flavor.


    "Could it really have come from the ocean?" Laura wondered aloud.


    The three of them were stumped. It didn''t make any sense. In the end, they decided it was best to take the creature''s body back to their leader and let him figure it out.


    Dragging the massive corpse behind them, they headed toward the center of their territory.


    ...


    Outside, the rain was starting to let up, the storm gradually calming.


    Ethan sat on a worn-out sofa, sipping a cup of tea. When he heard that his crew had caught a squid in the river, he found it just as bizarre as they did.


    "Strange things happen every year, but the apocalypse really takes the cake¡­" he muttered.


    He walked over to the window, opened it, and leaned out to take a look. Sure enough, down on the street below, there was the enormous squid corpse. Bulldozer, Laura, and Sprout stood around it, looking up at him expectantly.


    "Is that really a squid?" Ethan murmured to himself.


    Just then, the sound of a news broadcast came from the TV behind him.


    "Breaking news from the official shelter: Due to global climate changes, a massive typhoon has struck the Santa Monica area, causing a catastrophic storm surge. Two-thirds of the city is now underwater¡­"


    Ethan froze for a moment, then turned back to the window, staring at the squid corpse again.


    "Well, that explains a lot¡­"

 Chapter 100 Are you kidding me?

    "Ah, so it''s a typhoon. No wonder it''s been raining nonstop," Ethan muttered to himself.Santa Monica was already two-thirds underwater, and the aftermath was starting to affect Los Angeles too. The flooding would inevitably trigger migrations¡ªmutant beasts, zombies, survivors, and even the Black Hand Legion might all head this way to escape the disaster. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That mutated squid? It probably got here because of the storm surge, swimming upstream into Ethan''s territory.


    "Guess it''s time to stock up on seafood. Omega-3 is good for the brain, you know!" Ethan shouted down to the three lords below his building.


    Bulldozer''s eyes widened. Eating seafood makes you smarter? No wonder he''d been feeling sharper lately¡­


    "Laura, you should eat more of it," he added.


    Thwack!


    Laura didn''t bother with words. Her sharp claws stabbed into Bulldozer''s side, making her displeasure crystal clear.


    Meanwhile, a group of zombies swarmed the squid''s corpse, tearing it apart and feasting on its flesh.


    Amid the rain, the sound of ripping flesh and cracking bones echoed. Blue-black blood oozed out, mixing with the downpour and filling the air with a nauseating stench.


    Ding-dong! Read new chapters at empire


    Ethan''s phone buzzed. Someone had sent him a message.


    He shut the window, turned around, and pulled out his phone. It was a text from Mia. Short and to the point.


    "Need to pass through."


    "Got toll money?" Ethan replied casually, not bothering to ask for details.


    "Yeah, plenty," Mia shot back.


    "Oh?" Ethan smirked. This broke girl suddenly acting generous? "Alright, come on over."


    The truth was, Mia needed to pass through because of the storm surge. Santa Monica was almost entirely submerged, including the city''s main shelter. Survivors had no choice but to relocate to other shelters, and Los Angeles was the closest option.


    But the influx of refugees was overwhelming. The already struggling shelters were now completely out of resources. People were eating anything they could find¡ªgrass, bark, whatever was left.


    Fortunately, Santa Monica''s shelter still had some supplies. Mia had been tasked with transferring them to Los Angeles.


    Her journey, however, was nothing short of a nightmare. It was like Frodo''s trek to Mordor, except instead of a ring, she was hauling food and medicine. Zombies and mutant beasts were constant threats, but the real danger came from the Black Hand Legion.


    Desperate and ruthless, the Legion had descended into outright savagery. They''d heard about the supply transfer and weren''t about to let it slip through their fingers. A large group of them had been chasing Mia and her team relentlessly.


    Now, on the outskirts of Ethan''s territory, along a narrow road between the city and the countryside, Mia and her group were moving as fast as they could. Their faces were tense, and they kept glancing over their shoulders.


    "Hurry up! I think they''re catching up again!"


    "Damn it!"


    The group gritted their teeth, their expressions grim. They were carrying heavy loads¡ªbags of food, medicine, antibiotics¡ªsome even pushing makeshift iron carts piled high with supplies.


    Most of them were injured. Some limped along, pale and exhausted, running on nothing but sheer willpower.


    Even Mia wasn''t unscathed. Her clothes were torn, her sleeves shredded by blades, and her arms were wrapped in blood-soaked bandages.


    Beside her, Sean trudged along. His sharp eyes still gleamed with intelligence, but his face was drawn with fatigue. His stomach growled loudly. "I''m starving¡­ again."


    "I''ve got some seafood left. Want some?" Mia offered.


    "Seafood?" Sean''s eyes lit up. Back in Santa Monica, they''d managed to catch a few clean crabs and mantis shrimp. The taste had been incredible, a rare luxury in these times.


    But the catch had been small, and most sea creatures were infected by the virus.


    "Where is it? Hurry up and give it to me," Sean said eagerly.


    Mia reached into her pocket and pulled out something long and green¡ªa strip of seaweed.


    "Here. Enjoy."


    "¡­"


    Sean stared at her, speechless. His sharp gaze turned into a deadpan glare, as if to say, Are you kidding me?


    But now wasn''t the time to be picky. Sean took the seaweed from Mia and stuffed it into his mouth without hesitation, swallowing it whole.


    To his surprise¡­ it didn''t taste half bad. If only there were some dipping sauce, it might''ve even been enjoyable.


    "Come on! Just a little more, everyone. We''re almost at Los Angeles!" Chris shouted from the back, rallying the group. As a seasoned "mover," he had plenty of experience and naturally joined this critical mission.


    Alongside him were Brandon, a few Awakeners from the Santa Monica shelter, and some survivors they had rescued along the way.


    The group had started with 53 people. Now, only 20 remained. Some had been killed by zombies, mutant beasts, or the Black Hand Legion. Others had simply collapsed from exhaustion, unable to go on.


    In the apocalypse, when someone fell behind, no one stopped to wait or help. Doing so would only drag the group down and put everyone at greater risk. Anyone who couldn''t keep up was left behind¡ªno exceptions.


    Well, almost no exceptions.


    Earlier, there had been a mother and her young son in the group. When the boy collapsed from exhaustion, the mother couldn''t bear to abandon him. She chose to leave the group and stay behind with her child.


    Their fate was obvious. Unless a miracle occurred, they were almost certainly no longer alive in this brutal world.


    Thud!


    Suddenly, another sound of someone collapsing came from within the group. A middle-aged man in his fifties stumbled and fell face-first to the ground, unable to go on.


    "Dad! Get up! Just a little more, we''re almost there!" A woman beside him cried out in panic.


    "Grandpa¡­ get up¡­ Grandpa¡­" A little girl, no older than three, clung to the man''s sleeve, her words barely coherent as she sobbed and shook him.


    It was clear this was a family¡ªthree generations traveling together.


    Truthfully, they shouldn''t have made it this far. They''d only survived thanks to Mia, Chris, and the others, who had gone out of their way to help them. The little girl had often been allowed to ride on a wheelbarrow, pushed along by the group.


    In this harsh apocalypse, children were a rare sight. Seeing this little girl gave Chris and the others a glimmer of hope for humanity''s future.


    After so much bloodshed and death, the child''s innocence was like a refreshing spring, cleansing their weary souls and giving them a reason to keep going.


    Most people in the group didn''t mind the special care given to the child.


    And those who did? Well, they didn''t dare say it out loud.


    "What do we do now?" Brandon asked, scratching his head. They were already at the edge of the city. He didn''t want to leave another companion behind¡ªit felt like such a waste.


    Chris glanced at the man on the ground and said, "Maybe I can put him on my cart. I can still manage."


    "Uncle Chris, you''re such a good guy¡­" Brandon''s eyes grew misty with emotion.


    But Mia turned her head, her gaze calm and cold.


    "Leave him."


    "What?" Chris and Brandon both froze, stunned by her response.


    Before they could argue, something strange happened. The middle-aged man on the ground began coughing violently, blood spurting from his mouth in thick clots. Beneath his skin, something seemed to writhe and squirm, as if alive.


    His body convulsed uncontrollably, and then¡­ he started to rise.

 Chapter 101 This was Deadly Pain

    The woman froze in shock, instinctively clutching her daughter and stepping back a few paces."Dad! What''s wrong with you?"


    "He''s been parasitized by the worms in the seawater for a while now."


    Mia walked forward slowly, her hand reaching back to grip the hilt of the blade strapped to her back. With a sharp shing, she unsheathed her tachi, making her intentions crystal clear.


    The woman''s eyes widened in disbelief, tears streaming uncontrollably down her face. She couldn''t accept what was happening.


    "How¡­ how could this happen?"


    "He''s known about his condition for a while," Mia explained, her voice steady but tinged with sadness. "He didn''t want me to tell you. He said he just wanted to spend his last days with you and your daughter."


    The woman covered her mouth with one hand, her sobs breaking free. Memories flooded back¡ªher father had spent hours in the seawater, scavenging for supplies they desperately needed. She hadn''t thought much of it at the time, but now it all made sense.


    The seawater was teeming with mutated parasites. That must have been when it happened¡ªwhen he was infected.


    The old man groaned in agony, his body stiff and contorted as he struggled to rise from the ground. His movements were unnatural, his posture grotesquely twisted. A guttural wail escaped his lips as something beneath his skin began to writhe violently, as if trying to break free. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, with a sickening pop, one of his eyes burst open. Thin, thread-like worms spilled out, wriggling with unsettling energy. They resembled horsehair worms, long and unnervingly slender.


    "Ugh¡ª"


    The middle-aged man let out a guttural scream, his body now fully overtaken by the parasites. His movements became erratic, and it was clear he was no longer in control. The parasites were driving him, seeking new hosts to continue their reproduction.


    "There''s no saving him¡­" Mia muttered under her breath. Allowing him to stay with the group had been her final act of mercy.


    The others stood frozen, their jaws clenched in grief and anger. Some of the more timid survivors couldn''t bear to watch and shut their eyes tightly, trembling.


    Chris, however, stepped forward without hesitation. He scooped up the crying little girl and gently covered her eyes with one hand.


    Shing!


    Mia''s blade flashed through the air, severing the man''s head in one clean stroke. Blood sprayed out in a crimson arc, and more worms spilled from the wound, writhing as they hit the ground. The man''s lifeless body collapsed with a heavy thud.


    "Let''s move. The Black Hand Legion will catch up to us if we stay here any longer," Mia said, sliding her blade back into its sheath.


    "Yeah¡­" The group nodded somberly. They had lost so many already, but those who remained had no choice but to keep moving forward.


    "Wait¡­"


    Chris''s sudden shout broke the silence. His face was pale, his eyes wide with horror as he stared at the little girl in his arms.


    The others turned to him, their expressions darkening as they began to piece together what was happening.


    "Uncle Chris¡­ you don''t mean¡­" Brandon stammered, his voice trembling. He didn''t want to believe it.


    But Chris had seen it clearly. Beneath the little girl''s forehead, just under her skin, something about two inches long was moving. If you weren''t paying close attention, you might mistake it for a pulse¡ªbut it wasn''t.


    The woman''s face turned ashen as she realized what was happening. She rushed forward, snatching her daughter from Chris''s arms.


    "Chris! My daughter''s fine, right? She''s not infected, right?!"


    "She¡­" Chris opened his mouth but couldn''t bring himself to say the words.


    His silence was enough. The woman''s last shred of hope shattered. She broke down completely, wailing uncontrollably. First her father, and now her daughter¡ªone blow after another had pushed her to the brink.


    The little girl, despite her young age, was remarkably composed. Her eyes dimmed, but she reached out a small hand to wipe her mother''s tears.


    "Mommy, don''t cry."


    "Okay, okay¡­" The woman nodded desperately, clinging to her daughter as if holding her tighter could somehow protect her.


    She turned to Mia, her eyes pleading. "My daughter''s symptoms aren''t that bad yet. There has to be a way to save her, right?"


    "I''m sorry, but there''s no cure right now," Mia said, shaking her head. But then she added, "If the parasites haven''t reproduced yet, it might be possible to remove them. But we''d need advanced surgical equipment, and we don''t have that here. If we can make it to the shelter in time, the researchers there might be able to help."


    "Then let''s go! Let''s go right now!" The woman nodded frantically, clutching her daughter tightly. They were already near the outskirts of Los Angeles, and the shelter wasn''t far. Every second counted.


    But fate has a cruel way of striking when hope begins to bloom.


    Just as they were about to move, a powerful presence surged from behind them. The air grew heavy as the sound of footsteps echoed¡ªdozens of them.


    The Black Hand Legion had caught up.


    "Hah! Trying to run? None of you are leaving here alive today!" The bald, muscular man at the front of the Black Hand Legion sneered, his voice dripping with menace.


    Chris and the others froze, their frustration boiling over. Chris clenched his teeth so hard it felt like they might shatter. "Oh, come on! Are you kidding me?!"


    "Of all times, they had to show up now!"


    "Get ready for a fight!" someone shouted.


    Stay updated with empire


    The fighters in the group immediately drew their weapons, their faces grim with determination.


    Mia''s gaze sharpened as she assessed the situation. "Chris, take the survivors and the supplies. Get out of here. We''ll hold them off."


    Chris hesitated, his concern evident as he glanced at Mia''s calm but battle-worn face. They''d been through so many brutal fights already, and even the strongest warriors had their limits.


    "Alright¡­ but be careful," Chris said, nodding reluctantly. He couldn''t shake the worry gnawing at him. Mia had been pushing herself to the brink, even resorting to self-inflicted wounds to boost her power. He feared she might finally hit her breaking point.


    "You watch yourself too," Chris added, his voice low.


    But the Black Hand Legion wasn''t about to let them escape with their supplies. Several Earth Awakeners stepped forward, their hands glowing as they pressed them to the ground. The earth rumbled violently, and massive walls of stone erupted from the ground, cutting off every possible escape route.


    "Damn it!" someone cursed, their fists clenched in frustration.


    Sean scratched his head, his eyes scanning the towering walls that now surrounded them. "What the hell is this? A maze?"


    He muttered to himself, "Good thing I''m a genius. Breaking through mazes is my specialty." Without waiting for a response, he cocked his fist back and slammed it into the nearest wall. With a deafening boom, the wall crumbled into dust, the force of his punch rippling outward.


    But there was no time to celebrate. The battle erupted in full force.


    Mia''s group of Awakeners clashed with the Black Hand Legion, their powers colliding in a chaotic storm of energy. Blasts of fire, lightning, and earth energy lit up the battlefield, the sheer intensity of the fight shaking the ground beneath them.


    Mia, as always, was a force to be reckoned with. Her tachi flashed with arcs of lightning as she swung it, slicing through several earthen walls in her path. Her target was clear¡ªthe bald man leading the enemy forces.


    "So, you''re the famous Awakener 001, huh?" the man muttered, his voice low and mocking. "Let''s see what you''ve got."


    The ground beneath his feet shifted as dirt and rock surged upward, encasing his body in a thick, impenetrable suit of earthen armor. With a roar, he charged forward, his massive fist swinging toward Mia like a wrecking ball.


    Mia met his attack head-on, her tachi slicing through the air with a sharp whistle. The blade struck the earthen armor with a loud clang, sinking in a few inches before the force of the impact was absorbed. The blade stuck fast, unable to cut any deeper.


    The backlash from the strike sent Mia flying backward, skidding nearly 50 feet before she regained her footing.


    "That''s it? Is that all you''ve got?" the bald man taunted, his voice dripping with disdain. "A weapon like that can''t even scratch my defense."


    Mia didn''t respond. She didn''t waste time on words. Instead, she pressed the blade of her tachi against the wound on her left arm, the sharp edge biting into her flesh.


    The crystal core embedded in the hilt of her blade began to glow, arcs of electricity crackling to life and dancing along the blade. The energy surged into her body, sending waves of searing pain coursing through her. Her muscles trembled involuntarily, her body wracked with both agony and exhilaration. Every nerve felt alive, every cell in her body thrumming with power.


    This was Deadly Pain, her most dangerous ability.


    The numbers on the bracelet around her wrist began to climb rapidly: 12%... 19%... 26%... 31%.


    Mia''s lips curled into a faint, almost mocking smile. "Did you really think a sword is just for cutting people?" she muttered under her breath.


    ...

 Chapter 102 Im just here to collect the toll

    A powerful aura surged, growing stronger by the second. Mia launched herself forward, her fist hurtling toward the burly man at lightning speed¡ªso fast it was almost impossible to track."Boom!" Discover stories at empire


    The man didn''t even have time to react. Her punch slammed into his chest, shattering the earthen armor covering him. His body flew backward like a kicked soccer ball, tumbling over 60 feet before crashing to the ground.


    "Damn, she''s strong!"


    The bald man clutched his chest, coughing violently as blood trickled from the corner of his mouth. Half his body felt numb, and he was teetering on the edge of losing his ability to fight.


    But there was no time to catch his breath. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Mia charging at him again, her figure like a relentless storm.


    "Somebody stop her! Now!" he shouted in panic.


    One of the Black Hand Legion members nearby immediately activated his awakened ability. With a wave of his hand, water droplets in the air froze, forming several thick ice walls to block Mia''s path.


    Her vision was momentarily obscured, but she didn''t slow down. Raising her hand, she struck the ice walls, shattering them into countless shards.


    Just then, a sharp sound of something cutting through the air reached her ears. A glint of metal flashed¡ªan alloy dagger aimed straight for her temple.


    "Die!"


    A young man with a twisted expression lunged at her. Somehow, he had managed to sneak up on her without making a sound, likely due to his awakened ability. Now, he was launching a sudden, deadly attack.


    But Mia''s heightened senses, sharpened by pain, kicked in.


    She raised her arm to block.


    "Squelch!"


    The dagger pierced through her forearm, and warm blood splattered across her pale face. The rain washed it down her cheek, dripping from her jawline.


    Her wristband beeped, displaying a pain level: 36%.


    Despite the injury, a crazed smile curled at the corner of her lips. Without hesitation, she swung her other fist backward, smashing the young man''s skull into pieces.


    As blood mist filled the air, a crystal core shot out from his shattered head.


    The pain coursing through her body only seemed to fuel her. Her cells became more active, and her healing ability kicked in. The wound on her arm, where the dagger had pierced, began to scab over at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    From a distance, the other Black Hand Legion members watched in horror, their hearts pounding.


    "Damn... so this is the legendary Awakener from Refuge 001."


    Her strength was terrifying, her resilience even more so. The stronger her opponent, the stronger she became.


    "This isn''t going to be an easy fight..." one of them muttered nervously.


    The bald man, still struggling to catch his breath, quickly barked out orders:


    "Keep your distance! Don''t let her get close! Wear her down from afar¡ªlet''s see how long she can keep this up!"


    "Yes, sir!" the others responded in unison.


    They unleashed their awakened abilities¡ªwalls of fire, ice spears, and water barriers surged toward Mia. Some focused on blocking her movements, while others aimed to attack.


    Explosions erupted around her as energy attacks collided, creating shockwaves that rippled through the battlefield. The chaos intensified, the fight reaching a fever pitch.


    But then, not far away, a tall figure appeared. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Dressed in a crisp white shirt, his expression was calm, almost indifferent. He walked toward the battlefield with an air of casual ease, as if he were strolling through a park. His sharp gaze swept over the scene, and he muttered to himself:


    "Well, this is lively."


    "Huh?"


    One of the Black Hand Legion members, a scar-faced man, noticed him immediately. The stranger''s face was unfamiliar, and he clearly wasn''t part of their group. Yet, he seemed completely unbothered by the chaos around him, watching the fight like it was some kind of show.


    "Who the hell does he think he is?!" Scarface growled, gripping his alloy knife tightly. He charged at the newcomer, shouting, "You''re dead, buddy!"


    The tall man¡ªEthan¡ªglanced at him, his eyes flashing with a faint red glow.


    Scarface froze mid-charge, his expression twisting into one of sheer terror.


    "Boom!"


    In an instant, his body exploded into a cloud of blood mist, scattering into the air.


    "What the...?"


    The surrounding Black Hand Legion members stared in shock, their faces pale.


    "What kind of ability is that?!"


    "It''s too strong..."


    From a distance, Sean, who had been observing the fight, broke into a grin. His sharp eyes gleamed with recognition.


    "Ethan, you''re here!"


    "Yeah," Ethan replied casually. He had been relaxing at home when one of his subordinates reported a large-scale fight breaking out near the edge of their territory. The commotion had been loud enough to catch his attention.


    He had a hunch it might involve Mia, so he decided to come and check it out.


    Ethan''s gaze swept across the battlefield, taking in the ragged state of the refugees from the shelter. Their faces were pale, their bodies battered, and many were clearly pushing themselves far beyond their limits just to keep fighting.


    Even Mia looked worse for wear¡ªher body covered in wounds, her clothes soaked in blood. If it weren''t for her strikingly delicate face, she might''ve been mistaken for one of the undead.


    "Did you guys just survive an apocalypse or something?" Ethan asked, his tone casual.


    "Well... if you put it that way, you''re not wrong," Sean replied with a shrug. They had been out collecting supplies, but the journey from Santa Monica to here had been so grueling that they might as well have been refugees.


    Mia''s bright eyes turned toward Ethan. "You came to welcome me?"


    "Where''s the toll?" Ethan asked bluntly.


    Mia raised her hand and pointed at the bald man and his crew ahead. "See? It''s all right there."


    "Oh..." Ethan nodded, scanning the group. There was quite a bit to take, he had to admit. No wonder she was being so generous. The only problem was... it still needed to be "collected."


    The Black Hand Legion members frowned, exchanging confused glances.


    "Who the hell is this guy?"


    "Maybe he''s backup from the shelter?"


    "Just one guy? That''s it?"


    The bald man snorted dismissively. He didn''t seem too concerned.


    "Mia''s supposed to be the strongest Awakener from the shelter. How much stronger could this guy be? Kill him!"


    "Yes, sir!" the surrounding members responded, nodding in agreement. It made sense to them.


    Most of them were from Santa Monica and had no idea who Ethan was.


    With a roar, the group charged at him like a pack of wild beasts, and the battle resumed.


    Ethan, however, remained calm, his expression unchanging. His crimson eyes glowed faintly as he activated Domain of the Dead.


    A suffocating pressure erupted from him, instantly enveloping four of the attackers.


    Their ferocious expressions twisted into ones of pure terror.


    It felt as though a mountain had been dropped onto their backs. Their bodies were crushed under the immense force, their bones creaking and cracking as if they were about to shatter. They struggled to move, their limbs sluggish as if they were trapped in quicksand.


    Ethan''s figure blurred as he moved.


    In an instant, he was upon them.


    As he passed by, a blade¡ªa Tachi¡ªmaterialized in his hand. With a single fluid motion, he swung it toward their heads.


    "Swish¡ª"


    The blade sliced cleanly through their skulls, the sound of metal grinding against bone echoing in the air. Their heads were severed in one smooth motion, and crystal cores shot out from their shattered skulls.


    Ethan caught the cores effortlessly, his hand closing around them as if it were second nature.


    "If you want something done right, do it yourself..." he muttered under his breath. Pocketing the crystal cores, he continued forward without breaking stride, the Tachi still in his hand.


    In the span of a few seconds, he had killed four Black Hand Legion members.


    His expression remained calm, almost indifferent, as if he had just completed a mundane chore.


    "You..."


    The bald man and his remaining crew stared at him, their eyes wide with shock. A deep sense of unease crept over them, their instincts screaming that something was very, very wrong.


    The way Ethan had killed¡ªhis movements, his precision¡ªit was far too practiced. This wasn''t someone who fought zombies or mutated beasts. This was someone who had killed people¡ªand done it often.


    "W-who the hell are you?" the bald man stammered, his voice trembling with fear.


    Ethan glanced at him lazily, his crimson eyes glowing faintly.


    "Don''t worry," he said, his tone calm and almost reassuring. "I''m just here to collect the toll."


    ...

 Chapter 103 How is he this fast?

    "Uh¡­"Hearing what Ethan said, the bald guy immediately got even more nervous. It sounded like¡­ it wouldn''t hurt. Just one hit, and it''d all be over.


    But what really freaked them out was that neither the rain nor the blood from earlier could touch Ethan. The moment it got close, some invisible force pushed it away.


    It was downright eerie.


    Chris, Brandon, and the others had met Ethan before. Seeing him show up to help, they were thrilled.


    The kingpin of Los Angeles. An absolute powerhouse.


    Taking out a few Black Hand Legion members? That''d be a walk in the park for him.


    Still, they didn''t dare show their excitement. The last thing they wanted was to piss Ethan off and end up as collateral damage. That''d be game over for them.


    As Ethan got closer, the bald guy and his crew grew more and more uneasy.


    "Boss, I don''t think this guy''s even human," one of the psychic Awakeners muttered, frowning.


    "What?" The bald guy felt a chill run down his spine. He wasn''t stupid. Thinking back to what Ethan said about a "toll," he was starting to piece things together.


    Damn it!


    What the hell was going on in Los Angeles?


    Was the King of the Dead actually helping humans in the shelters?


    This completely shattered the bald guy''s worldview. He was starting to think L.A. was way too dangerous. He needed to get back to Santa Monica¡ªfast.


    His eyes darted around as he tried to come up with a plan. After taking that punch from Mia earlier, his strength had taken a serious hit. If he kept fighting, his chances of survival were slim.


    "Alright, guys, let''s take them down!" he shouted.


    "Yeah! Let''s do it!" the others echoed, nodding with determination. Most of the Black Hand Legion members were desperate criminals, after all.


    They rallied their spirits and charged forward again.


    But as soon as the bald guy finished shouting, he started quietly backing away, clearly planning to make a run for it. A few of his more cowardly lackeys noticed and began retreating as well.


    "Huh?" They exchanged glances, as if silently agreeing on their next move.


    The bald guy suddenly barked, "Hey! What are you guys doing? Why aren''t you charging in?"


    "You''re not charging in either," a skinny man shot back.


    "Uh¡­" The bald guy coughed awkwardly, trying to cover up his embarrassment. His angry facade crumbled instantly, replaced by a sheepish expression.


    "Shh! Keep it down. Let''s just sneak out of here¡­"


    About five or six of them started inching backward, trying to slip away unnoticed.


    Meanwhile, the ones charging forward were walking straight into a nightmare. Rushing at Ethan was like a moth flying into a blazing fire.


    The moment they stepped into the Domain of the Dead, it was like falling into an abyss. Even if they could still move, their abilities were reduced to less than 30% of their usual strength. Ice spikes, fireballs, and other awakened powers were either deflected by the terrifying force of the domain or shattered outright.


    Ethan moved like a cold, unfeeling killing machine. With a flick of his tachi, he ended a life, seamlessly storing the body in his spatial storage ring.


    Mia and Sean followed close behind him, forming a triangular formation. Together, they advanced relentlessly, cutting through the enemy like a hot knife through butter.


    In just a few strikes, they were on the verge of wiping out the entire Black Hand Legion squad.


    "Wait a second¡­ something''s not right!"


    Finally, someone noticed what was happening. Struggling to turn his head, he saw the bald guy and a few others retreating.


    "FUCK! Did they just ditch us?!" Your next read awaits at empire


    That was his last thought before Ethan''s tachi came down, and everything went black.


    "Shit! They''re almost all dead already! Shouldn''t we be running too?" one of the retreating men whispered.


    "Run? Run where?" The bald guy frowned, staring at the carnage. Even he hadn''t expected his men to die so quickly. They hadn''t bought him much time at all.


    "Alright, fine. Let''s get out of here now!" With that, he turned and bolted, running faster than a rabbit.


    "Shit!" The others cursed under their breath. Once they realized what was happening, they bolted too. At this point, it wasn''t about running the fastest¡ªit was about running faster than the guy next to you.


    Ethan glanced over, noticing the "toll evaders" trying to flee. In an instant, his figure vanished from where he stood.


    Sean and Mia didn''t hesitate either, leaping into action to chase them down.


    "You''ve been chasing us this whole time, and now you want to run? Don''t you think it''s a little late for that?" Sean called out.


    The bald guy and his crew weren''t dumb, though. Instead of running together, they scattered in different directions, darting into a nearby grove of trees.


    "Maybe no one''s chasing me," the bald guy thought, trying to reassure himself. After all, there were only three of them chasing, and six of them running. Statistically, three of them should make it out alive.


    He just hoped he''d be one of the lucky ones.


    As he sprinted, he glanced back over his shoulder. To his surprise¡ªand relief¡ªthere was no one behind him. Not a single shadow.


    "Heh heh¡­" He couldn''t help but chuckle, slowing his pace a little.


    "Hey, what''s so funny?"


    A deep, magnetic voice suddenly came from up ahead.


    "Huh?"


    The bald guy froze, his heart sinking. He whipped his head around, only to see a tall, slender figure standing not far in front of him.


    His blood ran cold. He stopped dead in his tracks, his face full of disbelief. "You¡­ When did you get here?"


    Ethan didn''t bother answering. In a flash, he was right in front of him, his tachi slicing upward in a clean arc.


    A thin red line appeared from the bald guy''s chin to the top of his skull. His eyes widened in terror, frozen in the same horrified expression. A moment later, his head split cleanly in two, like a cracked egg, and fell apart. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ethan calmly stored the body in his spatial ring before vanishing again.


    When he reappeared, he was standing in front of a large tree. Its bark was dry and cracked, with moss creeping up its roots. At first glance, it looked like any ordinary tree in the grove.


    "Plant camouflage, huh? I''ve seen this trick before," Ethan muttered to himself.


    The tree trembled slightly, and then¡ªsuddenly¡ªa pair of terrified eyes opened on its surface.


    It had been found.


    The person hiding inside was clearly a wood-element Awakener, skilled in camouflage. But against Ethan, their efforts were useless. He had spotted them instantly.


    Ethan swung his tachi in a horizontal slash.


    Schlunk!


    Bright red blood sprayed from the tree trunk, and a limp human body tumbled out, collapsing onto the ground.


    Ethan stored the corpse without a second thought, then turned his gaze in another direction. Something had caught his attention.


    "This grove¡­ something''s off about it," he murmured, his expression darkening.


    ...


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the grove, Sean was in hot pursuit. "Stop running!" he shouted, his voice booming. Sean wasn''t the sharpest tool in the shed, but his physical abilities were top-notch. His speed was incredible, and he was quickly closing the gap.


    The guy he was chasing, a speed-enhanced Awakener, was starting to panic. No matter how fast he ran, Sean was right on his heels. The distance between them was shrinking with every step.


    "Damn it! Is this guy a bloodhound or something? How is he this fast?" the young man cursed under his breath, weaving through the trees. He kept glancing back, his frustration mounting.


    Schlunk!


    Suddenly, he felt a cold, sharp pain in his abdomen. He looked down, stunned, as a skeletal hand had punched clean through his stomach. Blood began to seep out, soaking his clothes and spreading like a dark red flower blooming across his torso.


    His body stiffened, and his head turned slowly, almost mechanically, to look behind him.


    What he saw made his blood run cold.


    A horrifying, skeletal face¡ªskin stretched tight over bone¡ªwas staring back at him, its hollow eyes filled with malice.


    ...

 Chapter 104 Mommy, dont cry

    "Heh heh heh¡­"The skeletal figure''s face twisted into a sinister grin, its voice rasping like metal scraping against metal.


    The young man convulsed violently, collapsing in terror as he lost consciousness.


    Sean''s sharp, curious eyes studied the creature.


    "Where''d this freak come from?"


    Anyone else would''ve been scared out of their mind, but Sean didn''t flinch. Instead, he lunged forward and threw a punch.


    The Bone-Claw Zombie King didn''t dodge. Its bloodstained, skeletal claws clenched into a fist, meeting Sean''s attack head-on.


    BAM!


    The two collided with a force like steel clashing against steel. A shockwave rippled out from their fists, scattering dead leaves across the ground.


    Sean''s arm went numb, and he stumbled back a few steps, shaking it out.


    "Damn, this thing''s skinny as a twig," he muttered, eyeing the creature. "But it sure packs a punch."


    The Bone-Claw Zombie King sniffed the air, its nose twitching as it caught Sean''s scent. "So, it was you¡­ messing around in my territory earlier."


    "Oh? Was it?" Sean tilted his head, trying to remember. "I mess around in a lot of places. What makes your territory so special?"


    "¡­" The Bone-Claw Zombie King''s face darkened. Was this guy for real? It started to wonder if eating his brain would actually lower its own IQ.


    But then, the creature suddenly turned its head, gazing into the depths of the forest. Its brow furrowed, as if sensing a powerful presence approaching.


    "Forget it. I''ll deal with you next time." Without another word, it grabbed a nearby corpse. The bones on its back cracked and shifted, sprouting a pair of skeletal wings. With a powerful leap, it shot into the sky.


    "This one''s coming with me," the Bone-Claw Zombie King called out, its raspy voice echoing through the trees. "If you''ve got a problem, come find me across the river."


    In seconds, it was just a speck in the sky, its voice fading into the distance.


    At that moment, Ethan appeared beside Sean, his expression calm as he gazed up at the sky.


    "Our prey just got stolen," Ethan said after a pause.


    "What the hell was that thing? It could fly?" Sean scratched his head, still trying to process what had just happened.


    Ethan replied, "The Zombie King from across the river."


    "Ah, that explains it¡­" Sean nodded, suddenly remembering. "Oh yeah, I''ve been to the river district before. Last time was during that sugar factory rescue mission¡­ when that black cat possessed me. Guess the Zombie Kings over there are all pretty freaky."


    As Sean was lost in thought, Mia emerged from the forest, her movements swift and graceful. "What happened?" she asked.


    "A flying Zombie King just showed up and took one of our toll fees," Sean said, gesturing dramatically as he explained.


    Mia glanced up at the sky, her sharp eyes narrowing. "Alright¡­ next time, we''ll rip out its crystal core as compensation."


    ...


    By now, the Black Hand Legion was completely wiped out. Only one member had been taken by the Bone-Claw Zombie King; the rest had fallen to Ethan and his group.


    Ethan''s mind was already racing. Having other Zombie Kings near their territory was a problem. It made everything more complicated and dangerous. Sooner or later, they''d have to deal with them.


    The group left the forest and regrouped with Chris and the others. Enjoy new stories from empire


    Though they''d successfully eliminated the Black Hand Legion and made it to Los Angeles, no one felt like celebrating.


    A woman was sitting on the ground, clutching a little girl in her arms. She was sobbing uncontrollably, her eyes red and swollen, her voice hoarse from crying. Her grief was so raw, so overwhelming, that it was impossible not to feel it.


    The little girl was pale, her lips trembling as she fought through the pain. The parasite inside her was spreading rapidly, its presence unmistakable. Despite her obvious suffering, the girl still managed to smile weakly and wipe her mother''s tears.


    "Don''t cry, Mommy," she said softly. "It''s okay."


    "Waaahhh!!" The mother''s sobs grew louder, her heartbreak spilling out as she held her daughter tighter.


    The sight was gut-wrenching. Chris and the others stood nearby, their jaws clenched and fists trembling. They''d seen death and loss countless times, but this¡­ this still hit them hard.


    Because in a world like this, moments of humanity were rare.


    "What do we do?"


    No one could bear to keep watching.


    The little girl''s condition was worsening. Her body convulsed violently, and beneath the skin of her forehead, the parasites squirmed more visibly¡ªa clear sign they were about to multiply.


    Soon, the parasites would spread throughout her body, taking control of her muscles and movements. And during all of this, the girl''s mind would remain fully conscious, forcing her to feel every excruciating moment.


    "I think¡­ we should just end it for her," someone in the group suggested hesitantly. "It''s better than letting her suffer."


    "Huh? I mean¡­" The others exchanged uneasy glances, reluctant to agree but unable to deny the logic.


    The girl''s mother wiped her tears, her face pale and trembling. After a long pause, she nodded, her voice breaking as she said, "Let''s¡­ let''s do it. I can''t let her go through this."


    "Alright then," someone murmured, though the words felt hollow.


    But no one moved. No one could bring themselves to do it. Killing a child, even in mercy, was a line too heavy to cross.


    "I''ll do it," a calm, magnetic voice said from behind them.


    Ethan stepped forward, his hand flicking to summon a sleek tachi seemingly out of thin air.


    Chris and the others turned to look at him, their tense expressions softening slightly. "Yeah¡­ if anyone can do it, it''s him. He''s¡­ good at this kind of thing," one of them muttered, as if trying to justify it.


    Ethan''s face remained impassive as he walked forward. The group instinctively stepped aside, clearing a path for him.


    The mother knelt beside her daughter, gripping her small shoulders as tears streamed down her face. Her voice cracked as she whispered, "Abby, don''t be scared, okay? It''ll be over soon. Mommy will¡­ Mommy will come join you soon."


    The little girl tilted her head, her expression confused but calm. "Okay, Mommy," she said softly, nodding as if she understood.


    The mother''s tears fell harder. She let go of her daughter, staggering back a few steps before turning away. She crouched on the ground, burying her face in her arms, her body shaking with sobs. She couldn''t bear to watch what was about to happen.


    Ethan approached the girl, his tachi gleaming in his hand. He looked down at her, studying her small, fragile figure.


    For a moment, it reminded him of spotting a wild rabbit in the woods¡ªinnocent, delicate, and strangely endearing.


    Without hesitation, he raised the blade and swung.


    Swish!


    The blade sliced cleanly through the air, piercing the girl''s skull and emerging from the other side.


    But something strange happened.


    There was no blood. No gruesome scene. The little girl didn''t even flinch. Her long eyelashes fluttered, and she stared up at Ethan with wide, curious eyes, as if nothing had happened.


    Ethan''s tachi, however, began to emit a strange, high-pitched screeching sound. A cluster of parasites squirmed at the tip of the blade, writhing as they were pulled out of the girl''s body.


    With a flick of his wrist, Ethan channeled his energy into the blade, igniting it with flames. The parasites shrieked one last time before being reduced to ash.


    "All done," Ethan said casually, sheathing his tachi as if nothing unusual had occurred.


    "Uh¡­" sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The group stared in stunned silence, their faces a mix of disbelief and confusion.


    "Did¡­ did I just imagine that?" someone muttered.


    "I don''t know. What the hell just happened?"


    "Is the kid¡­ okay?"


    "This has to be some kind of hallucination, right?"


    "¡­"


    The murmurs continued, but no one could make sense of what they''d just witnessed.


    Meanwhile, the little girl reached up and touched her head, her expression brightening. The pain was gone. Her body felt light, and the torment she''d endured just moments ago had completely vanished.


    She turned to her mother, who was still crouched on the ground, sobbing uncontrollably. "Mommy, don''t cry," the girl said, her voice soft but cheerful. "I''m okay now."


    The woman froze, her sobs catching in her throat. Slowly, she lifted her head, her tear-filled eyes meeting her daughter''s.


    "What¡­?" she whispered, her voice trembling.


    Her daughter smiled at her, standing there as if nothing had happened. The mother''s face shifted from disbelief to shock, her mouth falling open.


    "Huh???"


    ...

 Chapter 105 The second-generation Doom Hunter

    The woman''s face was filled with disbelief, but seeing her daughter''s improved condition, she couldn''t deny it¡ªAbby really did seem much better."Abby, are you really not in pain anymore?" she asked, her voice trembling with hope.


    "Mm-hmm..." The little girl nodded obediently, then looked up at Ethan with wide, grateful eyes.


    "It was this big brother who saved me."


    "The parasite in your daughter''s body has been removed. She''s not going to die," Mia said as she stepped forward, her expression calm. She had already expected this outcome¡ªafter all, with Ethan''s abilities, as long as he was willing, this was well within his power.


    Hearing Mia''s words, the woman finally let out a sigh of relief. Overwhelmed with joy, she hugged her daughter tightly.


    "Oh, thank God! Thank you, thank you!" she sobbed, holding Abby close as tears streamed down her face. The two clung to each other, crying tears of relief.


    Nearby, Chris and the others watched the scene unfold, their hearts touched. Some of them even felt their eyes sting with emotion.


    None of them had expected this.


    Ethan had saved the little girl.


    At that moment, Chris felt a deep admiration for Ethan, almost to the point of reverence. He was so moved that, for a fleeting second, he even had the absurd thought of sacrificing himself just to show his gratitude.


    The woman quickly composed herself. Pulling Abby along, she knelt down in front of Ethan, bowing repeatedly in thanks.


    "Thank you! Thank you so much! You''re such a good person." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s nothing," Ethan replied casually, though he hadn''t expected to be called a "good person."


    The woman suddenly had an idea and urged her daughter, "Abby, give Uncle Ethan a hug to thank him!"


    "Uh, no, that''s really not necessary," Ethan said, waving his hands in refusal.


    "Pfft!" Even Mia, who was usually so cold and reserved, couldn''t help but let out a soft laugh, her smile dazzling.


    Sean, standing off to the side, raised an eyebrow in surprise.


    Well, this is rare, he thought. She actually smiled.


    Ethan turned to the group and said, "Alright, there''s nothing else to do here. You all should head back."


    "Okay," Mia nodded, though her gaze drifted toward the direction of Santa Monica. "There are still a lot of mutated beasts, zombies, and members of the Black Hand Legion out there. They could show up here at any time."


    "Let them come," Ethan said nonchalantly. He didn''t see it as a problem.


    Mia seemed to remember something. "Oh, by the way, if you''re planning to attack the zombie nest across the river, count me in."


    "Sure," Ethan replied. He hadn''t planned on leaving her out anyway.


    At this point, Chris, still fired up from earlier, felt the need to contribute as well. "Count me in too! I want to help!"


    Ethan glanced at him. "Oh? But... I don''t really have anything that needs moving."


    "...." Chris was speechless, feeling like he''d just been completely dismissed.


    And with that, they said their goodbyes.


    Mia and her group gradually disappeared into the distance.


    By now, the rain had stopped. The clouds parted just enough to reveal half of the setting sun, its golden light spilling over the damp city, casting everything in a hazy, amber glow.


    Brandon, deep in thought, turned to Chris. "Uncle Chris, do you think Ethan is really the King of the Zombies? The internet says he''s a bloodthirsty monster who''s killed thousands of people. But honestly, he doesn''t seem like that to me. I mean, he even saved my life."


    "Hmph! That''s because he doesn''t see you as an enemy. Or... maybe he doesn''t even see you as a person," Chris added with a smirk, as if Ethan might think of Brandon as nothing more than a small animal.


    Brandon: "..."


    Meanwhile, Ethan had already returned home.


    He sank into the couch, grabbed a wine glass, and poured himself a drink. Taking a small sip, he leaned back, savoring the moment.


    Outside the window, the sounds of flesh being torn apart echoed through the streets. It was the prey he had brought back earlier¡ªover twenty corpses, now being devoured by the zombies under his control.


    The fading sunlight bathed the scene in a crimson glow, painting a macabre picture of blood and carnage.


    Experience new tales on empire


    Ethan pulled out his phone and began scrolling through the latest news.


    "Breaking News: Local shelters are now receiving waves of refugees. Large quantities of supplies have been successfully transferred."


    "The shelter''s wireless signal has been boosted to maximum range. Any survivors who can connect to the signal, please head to the shelter immediately."


    Santa Monica''s shelter had been flooded by seawater, scattering tens of thousands of survivors. They were now fleeing in waves toward Los Angeles.


    For those who could connect to the shelter''s signal, it was a beacon of hope.


    But out of the tens of thousands of survivors...


    Ethan estimated that fewer than a third would make it out alive.


    The official shelter website didn''t have anything particularly useful, so Ethan switched over to the Genesis Biotech website to see if they had anything interesting going on.


    As soon as he logged in, he wasn''t disappointed. The site was buzzing with activity, and the first announcement, written in bold red text, immediately caught his eye:


    "Important Notice: After extensive research, our company has successfully developed the ''Human Evolution Serum,'' which can transform ordinary survivors into Awakeners within 24 hours, allowing them to form a Neurocore."


    The comments section below the announcement was exploding with activity, far surpassing any other post on the site.


    It wasn''t surprising¡ªmost survivors were just regular people, desperate for any chance to become Awakeners. Naturally, this news had everyone''s attention.


    "Holy crap! They actually did it! Genesis Biotech is insane!"


    "I want to buy one! Do they deliver?"


    "Deliver? Are you out of your mind? It''s the apocalypse¡ªwho''s gonna ship it to you?"


    "What''s the price? How do we buy it?"


    "I talked to someone on the inside. They said it costs three B-grade crystal cores for one dose."


    "F*! Three cores? Are they trying to rob me blind?"


    "...."


    Ethan couldn''t help but marvel at how good Genesis Biotech was at doing business. A single dose of the Neurocore Evolution Serum for three B-grade crystal cores? That was daylight robbery.


    Still, he had to admit¡ªtechnology really was a goldmine in times like these.


    But this wasn''t bad news for Ethan. If this serum became widespread, the world would soon be filled with "cherries" ripe for the picking.


    He scrolled further down the page and saw another announcement:


    "Yesterday, our company successfully captured a B-grade mutant beast, the Silverback Gorilla, weighing over 5 tons. Whether used for food or research, it holds significant value."


    Ethan raised an eyebrow. There were no Silverback Gorillas native to Los Angeles. It must have escaped from a zoo or some other facility during the typhoon.


    "Our company has also detected traces of several other mutant beasts. We will be dispatching the Beast Hunter Squad to capture them in the coming days."


    "Additionally, the second-generation Doom Hunter cyborgs developed by our company are now operational. They are highly effective in ensuring survivor safety. To the refugees fleeing from Santa Monica, we welcome you to seek shelter with Genesis Biotech."


    It was clear that these announcements were just a way for Genesis Biotech to flex their strength¡ªbragging about their evolution serum, capturing massive mutant beasts, and deploying advanced cyborgs. All of it was just a ploy to lure the refugees from Santa Monica into their fold.


    "Still haven''t learned your lesson, huh? Running around causing trouble again..." Ethan muttered to himself.


    He remembered how Genesis Biotech had previously formed the so-called Operation King Hunt Squad to hunt him down, the so-called Zombie King. That had ended with him wiping out several of their teams. And now, they''d created the Beast Hunter Squad to hunt mutant beasts.


    But their confidence wasn''t baseless.


    Ethan recalled something Justin had told him before: the second-generation Doom Hunter cyborgs were created through experiments on Awakeners. Their abilities could be transferred or grafted onto the cyborgs.


    In other words, these second-gen Doom Hunters didn''t just have Awakener abilities¡ªthey might even have more than one. Their power far exceeded that of the first generation.


    At the time, Ethan had been curious about one thing: how many crystal cores would a cyborg like that have inside them?


    It seemed like it was time to find out.


    ...

 Chapter 106 Were lucky

    The night descended, blanketing the earth in darkness. The entire city seemed to be submerged in ink, pitch black and silent.But when night fell, Los Angeles transformed into a predator''s playground. The streets outside were alive with chaos¡ªhowls echoed through the air, and the cycle of bloodshed continued unabated.


    Ethan was trying to track down someone from Genesis Biotech, but it wasn''t exactly an easy task. In a city this massive, it was like searching for a needle in a haystack.


    Among his resources, the one with the sharpest scouting abilities was Buddy Crow.


    However, even Buddy Crow didn''t dare to fly recklessly at night. The skies were dangerous, teeming with predators¡ªmutated raptors, owls, hawks, and the like.


    But soon, Ethan remembered a certain someone¡ªor rather, something¡ªthat might come in handy.


    He stood up from the couch, and in the blink of an eye, his figure vanished into the shadows.


    ...


    Meanwhile, in a neighboring district...


    Big Ears was standing in the middle of the street, holding court with a group of his top lieutenants. He was gesturing wildly, his voice full of bravado as he addressed them.


    "Lately, things in L.A. have been getting messy. Mutated beasts are showing up everywhere, and human Awakeners are running around like they own the place. We need to stay sharp." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t worry, boss. I''ve been extra careful," one of his underlings chimed in, nodding earnestly. "Just today, I ran into a group of humans wandering around our turf, and I didn''t even make a move."


    Big Ears'' face darkened. "You call that being careful? That''s not careful¡ªthat''s cowardly!" His voice rose in frustration. "Humans trespass on our turf, and you just let them walk away? And you''re proud of it?"


    The underling looked embarrassed. "Well, uh... what do you think I should''ve done, boss?"


    "From now on, anyone who steps foot on our turf gets taken out. No exceptions! We defend our territory to the death!" Big Ears declared, his tone righteous, like a mob boss delivering a decree.


    But just as the words left his mouth, a shadowy figure appeared silently behind him, so quiet that no one noticed.


    One of the underlings standing across from Big Ears caught sight of the figure and immediately froze, his body trembling.


    "B-Boss... you said no exceptions, right?" the underling stammered.


    "That''s right! No exceptions!" Big Ears repeated, puffing out his chest.


    The underling''s hand shook as he pointed behind Big Ears. "What about... him?"


    "Huh?" Big Ears frowned, sensing something was off. He spun around, and his heart nearly stopped when he saw Ethan standing there, staring directly at him. The intensity in Ethan''s gaze sent a chill down his spine, and he stumbled back a couple of steps, his soul practically leaving his body.


    When did this demon show up? Was he here to kill him?


    Ethan''s voice was calm but carried an edge that made Big Ears'' knees weak. "What were you just saying?"


    "I... I just work here!" Big Ears blurted out, his bravado crumbling into incoherent babbling.


    Ethan looked him over, unimpressed. This guy wasn''t exactly leadership material. "Relax. I''m not here to kill you. I need you to do something for me."


    "Do something? Sure! I love doing things!" Big Ears nodded so quickly it was almost comical. He felt a small wave of relief¡ªat least Ethan wasn''t here to take his life.


    Ethan continued, "Genesis Biotech''s people have been running around causing trouble. Can you find them for me?"


    "Find them? Of course, I can find them!" Big Ears nodded like a woodpecker, eager to please.


    His Awakening ability, Hyper Hearing, wasn''t much use in a fight, but when it came to tracking people, he was a pro.


    Ethan''s expression softened slightly. "Good. Just find them for me. That''s all I need."


    "No problem..." Big Ears hesitated for a moment, then cautiously asked, "Uh, boss... is there, uh, any reward for this?"


    Ethan''s lips curled into a faint, humorless smile. "Your reward is that I won''t kill you."


    "..." Big Ears was speechless. So, if he didn''t find them, he''d die? This guy wasn''t even trying to hide the fact that he was getting free labor.


    "I''ll find them! I''ll find them!" Big Ears quickly agreed, his survival instincts kicking in.


    Even though this was technically his turf, he''d seen Ethan''s abilities just moments ago. If Ethan wanted to kill him, it would be as easy as squashing a bug. He wouldn''t even have time to react.


    The other underlings stared at Big Ears, dumbfounded. One of them finally spoke up, "Boss, uh... didn''t you just say no exceptions?"


    "That was then, this is now!" Big Ears snapped, glaring at them. "You idiots need to evolve your brains. Only fools fight battles they can''t win!"


    With that, he turned his attention back to Ethan and began using his ability to track the humans.


    Ethan, curious, decided to stick around and see how Big Ears'' Awakening ability worked.


    Big Ears'' ears suddenly grew even larger, his legs stiffened, and he cupped his hands around his ears while sticking his butt high into the air. Activating Hyper Hearing, he struck a pose that was as ridiculous as it was effective.


    In an instant, every tiny sound within range flooded into his ears¡ªthe rustling of insects, the scurrying of rats, even the faint sound of dust settling on the ground.


    His hearing expanded outward like a ripple, stretching across several miles.


    "I think I''ve got something... over this way," Big Ears announced, his voice tinged with excitement.


    He then pressed one ear to the ground, his legs kicking as he slid forward like a vacuum cleaner, his movements absurdly comical.


    Ethan stood there, momentarily stunned by the bizarre display. "This guy''s... a real piece of work."


    Despite the oddity of his technique, Big Ears moved surprisingly fast, gliding along the ground until he disappeared into the darkness ahead.


    Ethan quickly followed, keeping pace with him.


    About twenty minutes later, a deafening roar shattered the stillness of the night. The sound was so powerful that it rattled the surrounding buildings, shattering windows in its wake.


    Ahead, a massive Bengal tiger emerged onto the street. Its muscular frame was enormous, easily weighing over 2,000 pounds. What made it even more striking was its pure white coat, marked with bold black stripes. The creature exuded an aura of raw power and majesty.


    But the tiger wasn''t in good shape. It looked battered and bloodied, its pristine fur stained with crimson. Deep gashes from blades and swords marred its body, and it was clearly on the run.


    The tiger barreled through the street, leaping and dodging with incredible agility, leaving a trail of destruction in its wake. Cars were smashed and overturned as it charged forward, desperate to escape.


    Chasing after it was Genesis Biotech''s Beast Hunter Squad¡ªa team of four humans accompanied by a second-generation cyborg.


    The cyborg, roughly the same size as a human, had pale gray skin and a bald head. Its eyes lacked any spark of life, betraying its true nature as an AI-controlled machine. Your journey continues with empire


    "Boss, look over there. Aren''t those humans?" Big Ears whispered, crouching behind the wreckage of a car.


    "Yeah, I see them," Ethan replied with a nod, his eyes narrowing.


    The Beast Hunter Squad didn''t seem particularly rushed. They were laughing and chatting as they pursued the tiger, confident that their prey had no chance of escape.


    The cyborg''s cold, mechanical voice broke through the chatter. "Scanning... calculating escape trajectory. Initiating Ice Prison."


    It raised its hand, its movements precise and calculated. A series of massive ice spikes, each five to six meters long, began to form in midair.


    "Shhhk! Shhhk! Shhhk!"


    The ice spikes shot downward in rapid succession, piercing the tiger''s body and pinning it to the ground. The spikes formed a cage-like structure, trapping the beast in place.


    "Rooooar!" The tiger let out a pained howl, blood pooling beneath it as its struggles grew weaker. It was completely immobilized.


    "Ha! Got it!" the squad leader, a young man, exclaimed triumphantly.


    "Man, we''re lucky," one of the female team members said, grinning. "A mutated tiger like this? What a find."


    The young man glanced at the cyborg beside him, a hint of admiration in his eyes. "This second-gen Doom Hunter is seriously impressive. Its computational power, combined with its Awakening abilities, makes every move it makes absolutely flawless. It''s way better than us."


    "Thank you for the compliment. You''re not bad yourself," the cyborg replied in its monotone, mechanical voice. Its AI programming allowed it to hold conversations with humans seamlessly.


    The Doom Hunter was a new experimental model, and this was the squad''s first time taking it out into the field. Watching it in action, they couldn''t help but marvel at its capabilities.


    "Man, this thing is just... so cool."


    ...

 Chapter 107 MAX...

    "Do you guys think... if AI keeps evolving, will it eventually replace humanity?" a short, chubby young man asked.The girl next to him replied, "I think it''s very possible. At headquarters, there was even a case where an AI tried to deceive researchers to gain more access."


    "Yikes..." The group shuddered at the thought.


    In this post-apocalyptic world, they realized that the ultimate rulers of the planet might not be humans, zombies, or mutated beasts¡ªit could very well be artificial intelligence.


    The girl continued, "And headquarters has already started developing third-generation cyborgs. They''re supposedly using liquid metal, which massively enhances their self-repair capabilities. They can even change their body shape at will."


    "That''s... honestly more perfect than humans!" someone in the group exclaimed in awe.


    "Heh heh..."


    The chubby young man chuckled and said, "If you ask me, liquid metal would make a great sex doll. You could customize the body however you want."


    "Eww, dude, seriously? That''s disgusting," someone groaned, while the others rolled their eyes. Laughing and joking, they continued walking toward the mutated white tiger in the distance.


    But as they got closer, the girl suddenly frowned. She was a psychic Awakener, and it seemed like she had sensed something.


    "Captain, there are zombies nearby!" she warned.


    "What?" The young man''s expression turned serious.


    "Over there!" The girl pointed in a specific direction. With her abilities, she couldn''t detect Ethan, but she had picked up on Big Ears instead.


    Hearing this, the group immediately turned their attention toward the wrecked vehicles.


    "Shit! Boss, we''ve been spotted by humans¡ª" Big Ears started to say, but when he turned his head, he realized Ethan''s figure had already disappeared!


    "Goddammit!" Big Ears cursed under his breath, suddenly feeling a wave of panic.


    At that moment, the cyborg''s cold, mechanical voice rang out: "Scanning... Evolution level: B-class. Estimated combat power: 50."


    "Hah! Just a weak-ass zombie with a combat power of 50..." The young man relaxed visibly after hearing the analysis.


    The chubby guy chimed in, "Don''t worry. There aren''t any powerful zombie kings in this area. If there were, we wouldn''t be seeing mutated white tigers roaming around."


    "Yeah, that''s true. If this were one of those dangerous five-star zombie nests, forget the white tiger¡ªeven a mutated T-Rex would get torn apart," the girl agreed with a nod.


    Facing Big Ears, the group let their guard down. A B-class zombie with such low combat power wasn''t even worth worrying about¡ªthey could handle it easily.


    "Alright, let''s just treat this as a little bonus," the young man said, his gaze sharpening as he prepared to attack.


    Big Ears was growing more and more frantic. "Guys, get over here and help me out!" he shouted.


    At his command, a series of guttural growls echoed from the darkness behind him. His elite underlings were responding to the call.


    One by one, terrifying faces emerged from the shadows. Some leaped onto the wrecked vehicles, while others climbed along the walls, their movements fierce and menacing.


    "Still not a big deal..." The young man leading the group remained calm.


    Even surrounded by these zombies, as long as there wasn''t a powerful zombie king among them, they were confident they could fight their way out.


    "Get ready for battle!" the young man ordered, his energy flaring up around him. Enjoy new chapters from empire Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wait a second!" The girl suddenly called out, her brow furrowing even deeper.


    "Huh? What now?" The group turned to her, puzzled.


    But the girl''s expression had grown incredibly grim, her face pale with an overwhelming sense of dread. A suffocating feeling of danger washed over her, making her heart pound wildly. It was as if death itself was looming over her.


    "There''s... something else nearby," she said, her voice trembling.


    "Where?" The five men, seeing how serious she was, immediately tensed up, scanning their surroundings.


    The girl clenched her teeth, her psychic energy spreading out as she tried to pinpoint the source. Suddenly, her eyes widened in sheer terror.


    "He''s right¡ª"


    Before she could finish her sentence, her body froze. Her mouth hung open, but no sound came out.


    A tall, slender figure materialized behind her, as if emerging from thin air.


    Without hesitation, the figure reached out, plunging a hand into her skull and pulling out a glowing crystal core.


    "You guessed right. Your reward is death," Ethan said coldly.


    The girl''s lifeless body crumpled at his feet, her wide-open eyes still frozen in terror, capturing the fear she felt in her final moments.


    "Hiss..." The three young men gasped sharply, instinctively taking a few steps back.


    The white shirt. The strikingly handsome face.


    It couldn''t be...


    A horrifying realization began to dawn on them, and their expressions turned to sheer panic.


    "Who said there weren''t any powerful zombie kings around here?"


    "FUCK! How was I supposed to know he''d show up here?!" The chubby young man''s teeth were chattering as he spoke.


    The zombie king standing before them wasn''t just any ordinary threat. He was the nightmare of Genesis Biotech and the undisputed ruler of Los Angeles. His dominance was so absolute that he was on the verge of becoming the sole overlord of the region.


    Among the remaining zombie nests in the city, there were few¡ªif any¡ªthat could stand against him.


    "We''re screwed. Running into him is a death sentence!" the tall man muttered, his voice trembling.


    "Not necessarily!" The leader of the group narrowed his eyes and turned to look at the cyborg standing beside him.


    This was their last hope.


    The plan was simple: sacrifice the cyborg to buy some time. If it could hold off the zombie king for even a moment, they might have a slim chance to escape. Slim, but better than nothing.


    However, the cyborg was already staring at Ethan, a green laser scanning across its eyes.


    "Scanning... Evolution level: S. Combat power: MAX. Insufficient database. Unable to calculate... Simulating 10,000 combat scenarios... All result in failure."


    "Conclusion: Target is unbeatable. Initiating self-preservation protocol: retreat."


    The cyborg''s mechanical voice finished its analysis, and without hesitation, it began stepping backward. Then, in a flash, it turned and bolted, moving at an incredible speed.


    "Wait, what?!"


    The three men were dumbfounded, their faces plastered with expressions of disbelief.


    What the hell just happened?


    They had planned to use the cyborg as a decoy while they escaped, but it had taken off before they even had a chance to run.


    The cyborg wasn''t just a mindless machine blindly following orders. It had an advanced AI capable of independent thought. And when it realized it couldn''t win, it made the logical choice: run for its life.


    "Goddammit! I was just praising it earlier, but now it feels like it''s worse than the first generation!" the leader cursed through gritted teeth.


    The chubby man added, "This isn''t the time to complain! We need to run too!"


    "RUN!" the leader shouted, spinning around to flee.


    But in that instant, all three of them froze.


    Their bodies felt as if they were trapped in quicksand, weighed down by an immense pressure. Their bones creaked and popped under the strain, and they couldn''t move a muscle.


    Their speed was no match for the terrifying Domain of the Dead that Ethan had unleashed. The oppressive force spread out, enveloping them completely.


    Ethan moved in a blur, his figure flashing past the three men. In his hand, a sleek tachi materialized, its blade gleaming ominously. With a single, fluid motion, he swung the blade in a wide arc.


    Schlunk!


    The razor-sharp tachi sliced cleanly through their skulls, as if cracking open watermelons. Their heads split open, and three glowing crystal cores popped out, spinning through the air.


    With a casual wave of his hand, Ethan collected both the bodies and the crystal cores. Then, without a word, his figure vanished into the shadows, leaving no trace of his presence.


    "This... this is what combat power MAX looks like?" Big Ears muttered, his eyes wide with awe. He was completely stunned.


    Watching Ethan kill three Awakeners was like watching someone casually stroll through a park. It was effortless, almost lazy.


    "Uh... boss, what does MAX even mean?" one of Big Ears'' elite underlings asked curiously.


    "You idiot! I keep telling you your IQ is too low. How do you not know what MAX means?!" Big Ears snapped, glaring at him with disdain. After a moment, he sighed and explained, "MAX... it means 50."


    ...

 Chapter 108 I already know whos going to win…

    The zombie underling did some quick mental math: MAX equals 50, and their boss''s combat power was exactly 50. In other words, the boss was MAX¡ªan absolute powerhouse."Damn, boss! You''re incredible!"


    Big Ears ignored the underling''s flattery and ran out into the street. The earlier fight had left blood splattered everywhere.


    He crouched down, dipped a finger into a puddle of blood, and casually stuck it into his mouth.


    "Don''t waste it¡­"


    ...


    Meanwhile, the cyborg was fleeing at full speed, its movements agile and precise. Its brain was already calculating the optimal escape route.


    With a powerful leap, it launched itself onto the wall of a tall building, kicked off for momentum, and vaulted onto the rooftop.


    "Escaping via rooftop increases success probability by 23.168%."


    It continued calculating as it ran.


    But just as it reached the rooftop and took a few steps forward, a tall, shadowy figure emerged from the darkness ahead. Cold, emotionless eyes locked onto it.


    "Reset to zero¡­"


    The cyborg froze in place. The situation before it was beyond its data parameters¡ªimpossible to compute.


    [Initiating attack test.]


    The palms of its hands began to glow with intense heat as two fireballs formed, radiating scorching energy.


    Ethan immediately understood.


    This cyborg had been implanted with two awakened abilities¡ªice and now fire.


    The fireballs grew brighter, their heat pushing back the surrounding darkness. Then, with a sudden burst, the cyborg hurled them at Ethan. The trajectory was precise, calculated to perfection.


    But it didn''t matter.


    Ethan didn''t even bother dodging. His Domain of the Dead expanded outward, unleashing an overwhelming pressure that deflected the fireballs. In the blink of an eye, Ethan''s figure flickered and reappeared right in front of the cyborg.


    "Ice Wall!"


    The cyborg showed no fear. Even when cornered, it remained calm and continued to fight.


    Frost rapidly condensed in front of it, forming a thick wall of ice to block Ethan''s advance.


    But a tachi blade sliced through the ice wall effortlessly, cutting it apart¡ªand in the same motion, slashed through the cyborg''s head.


    Its eyes dimmed instantly.


    Even so, the recording components within its body continued to function.


    [Combat failure.]


    [Battle data uploaded to cloud database.]


    [Shutting down¡­]


    ...


    All artificial intelligence shared a single database. If another cyborg encountered a similar situation in the future, it could access this data for analysis.


    In essence, every encounter added to their collective combat experience.


    This was the terrifying aspect of AI¡ªthey evolved at an alarming rate. It was like a "central brain" controlling countless extensions, each one constantly learning and improving.


    "This thing''s pretty sophisticated¡­" Ethan muttered as he examined the cyborg''s exposed body. Its insides were filled with intricate metal components, and sure enough, there were two crystal cores¡ªone for ice and one for fire.


    Interestingly, the cores weren''t located in its head but embedded in its left and right chest cavities.


    Ethan didn''t dwell on it. He simply took the crystal cores and the cyborg''s body for himself.


    ... Discover hidden stories at empire


    Afterward, he returned to the street where the injured mutant Bengal tiger lay.


    "Welcome back, boss!"


    Big Ears greeted Ethan with a sycophantic grin, practically wagging his tail like a loyal dog.


    With the cyborg defeated, the ice spikes that had trapped the tiger had all melted away.


    But the tiger remained sprawled on the ground, its fur matted with blood. Its breathing was labored, and its life force was fading fast. It was on the brink of death.


    "Grrr¡­ ugh¡­"


    The tiger let out a low whimper as Ethan approached. Its eyes, dim and lifeless moments ago, suddenly glimmered faintly, as if it were experiencing a final burst of clarity.


    In those eyes, there was a trace of gratitude.


    All living things had a soul. The white tiger seemed to be thanking Ethan for killing those despicable humans. Now, it could die in peace.


    Ethan glanced down at the tiger, noticing its lingering vitality and intelligence. It was clear this creature had potential. Letting it die and simply turning it into a meal felt like a waste.


    He considered his options. Taking it under his wing might be a better choice¡ªit could become a powerful ally in the future.


    With that thought, Ethan slowly raised his hand. Using the nail of his index finger, he sliced open the pad of his thumb, letting a single drop of crimson blood fall.


    The drop of Zombie King''s blood landed directly on the tiger''s wound.


    "ROAR!"


    The tiger let out a low growl, its body writhing as if it were being scorched by flames. The pure energy of the Zombie King''s blood coursed through its veins.


    The white tiger began to convulse violently, its bones cracking and popping as its body underwent a terrifying transformation. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was the beginning of zombification.


    The wounds on its body started to heal at an astonishing speed. Within moments, the tiger''s injuries were completely gone.


    With a powerful twist, the tiger rolled over and stood up.


    "ROAR¡ª!"


    Its ferocious roar shattered the silence of the night, echoing through the city. The sound was so intense that the windows of nearby buildings exploded into shards of glass.


    The tiger, already exuding a regal aura in life, now radiated an even more overwhelming presence. The infusion of the Zombie King''s blood had made it even more domineering.


    The tiger''s natural ferocity, combined with the madness of a zombie, had created something entirely new:


    A Zombie Tiger.


    Its body had been completely transformed, but its physical strength remained intact. In fact, its power had increased significantly. What was once a B-rank creature had now risen to B+ rank.


    Ordinary creatures infected by zombies would typically degrade to the lowest D-rank, starting over from scratch.


    But this was different.


    Ethan''s Zombie King blood was pure and potent, and the tiger''s natural aptitude was exceptional.


    The result? A creature that started its zombified life at B+ rank. Its potential was limitless¡ªwho knew what it might evolve into in the future?


    The white tiger let out another deafening roar before lowering its massive head and bowing its front legs in submission to Ethan. This gesture was a clear sign of absolute loyalty.


    "Not bad," Ethan said, nodding in satisfaction.


    Nearby, Big Ears watched the scene unfold, trembling with fear. The tiger was terrifying enough as it was, but now, as a zombie, it was even stronger. In fact, it was already more powerful than Big Ears himself, despite him being a zombie for far longer.


    "Is there no justice in this world?" Big Ears thought bitterly.


    The apocalypse was getting harder and harder to survive. Zombies were growing stronger by the day, and it was only a matter of time before he became someone else''s meal.


    Desperate, Big Ears turned to Ethan with a flattering smile.


    "Boss, uh¡­ how about you take me in too?"


    Ethan raised an eyebrow. "Take you in? What for? So you can freeload in my territory?"


    Big Ears panicked. "No, no! I can help you find humans, boss!"


    Ethan smirked. "You''ll help me find humans whether I take you in or not, won''t you?"


    "I¡­ uh¡­" Big Ears froze, his eyes wide. He couldn''t argue with that logic. Was he really going to be exploited for free?


    Ethan, however, shifted his tone slightly. "Show me what you can do. If you can find enough humans and prove your worth, I''ll consider it."


    "Deal! No problem at all!" Big Ears replied enthusiastically, as if he''d just been injected with adrenaline.


    Ethan nodded. "Let me know when you find them."


    With that, he turned and walked away, the newly zombified tiger following closely behind. The two disappeared into the darkness, leaving Big Ears standing there, staring after them.


    Once they were gone, Big Ears turned to his group of elite underlings and gestured for them to gather around.


    "Listen up! From now on, he''s our boss. Got it? You''d better behave yourselves and not screw this up for me."


    "But¡­ what about the Zombie King across the river?" one of the underlings asked hesitantly.


    "Forget about them," Big Ears said decisively.


    The underling tilted his head, confused. This wasn''t what Big Ears had said earlier.


    "Boss, didn''t you say we''d wait to see who won and then side with the victor?"


    "Do we really need to wait? I already know who''s going to win¡­" Big Ears replied with a sly grin.


    ...

 Chapter 109 BS?

    Ethan returned to the area near the building and gathered his crew to introduce their new companion, the zombie tiger. He even gave it a name: Snowy.Bulldozer found the whole thing fascinating. Squatting down, he clapped his hands to get the tiger''s attention.


    "Snowy, come here! Come on!"


    But Snowy completely ignored him, turning its head away. Instead, it rubbed its massive head affectionately against Laura, clearly favoring her.


    "¡­" Bulldozer was speechless, feeling like he didn''t have much luck with animals.


    At least this tiger couldn''t talk back and insult him¡­


    "Hey, can you ride this thing? Let me take it for a spin!" Bulldozer''s curiosity quickly turned into a new idea.


    "Forget it," Laura cut him off. "It''s a perfectly good tiger. Don''t turn it into a camel!"


    Meanwhile, PhD was crouched on the ground, fiddling with a broken "metal man." It was the remains of the cyborg they had fought earlier, now reduced to scraps after their meal.


    PhD had always had a habit of dissecting his "food" while eating, studying its structure. Now, he was completely engrossed in taking apart the cyborg''s components, piece by piece.


    When he got to the head, he removed a lens connected to a small device. As he pressed a button, the lens emitted a faint green glow, and a scanning beam began moving up and down.


    "Huh?"


    PhD seemed to realize something. He placed the lens over his left eye and turned to look at Laura.


    The green beam swept across her body, and data began to appear around the edges of the lens.


    [Scanning¡­ Mutation Grade: A. Estimated Combat Power: 316.]


    "A-grade?" PhD muttered under his breath. With his sharp mind, he quickly figured out the lens''s purpose.


    Laura noticed him staring and turned to ask curiously, "What''s that thing you''re wearing?"


    "It''s some kind of human tech. It analyzes mutation levels and combat power."


    "I''m an A-grade?" Laura wasn''t too concerned about rankings¡ªshe''d always believed that as long as she could win a fight, the rest didn''t matter.


    PhD nodded. "Yeah, that''s already really strong."


    "She? A-grade and strong?" Bulldozer, standing nearby, wasn''t having it. He straightened up, clearly unwilling to be outdone. "If she''s A-grade, then I''ve gotta be S-grade. Come on, scan me!"


    PhD adjusted the lens and scanned Bulldozer.


    [Scanning¡­ Mutation Grade: B+. Estimated Combat Power: 289.]


    "Well? Am I S-grade?" Bulldozer asked eagerly, his eyes practically sparkling with anticipation.


    PhD, keeping a completely straight face, nodded seriously. "Yep, you''re BS-grade."


    "BS?"


    Bulldozer froze for a moment, then the gears in his head started turning.


    BS?


    That''s one more letter than S. That must mean he''s even stronger!


    A smug grin spread across his face.


    "I knew it. I''m just built different¡­"


    ...


    The dark night passed quietly.


    As the sun rose, its light spread across the desolate wasteland. The city of the apocalypse remained as broken and scarred as ever.


    Big Ears, however, hadn''t rested all night.


    Determined to prove his worth and join Ethan''s crew, he''d been tirelessly searching for signs of humans. Pressing his oversized ears to the ground, he crawled back and forth, listening intently. He repeated this process over and over.


    By the time he was done, he''d unintentionally polished a good portion of the street with his movements.


    "Boss, any luck?" one of his subordinates asked.


    "Nothing," Big Ears replied, standing up and shaking out his floppy ears.s were incredibly rare in the city. Even Genesis Biotech''s Beast Hunter Squads operated in separate zones, with each team assigned to a specific area to avoid wasting resources. After the squad they encountered last night was wiped out, no others had shown up.


    "I think we should try searching near the city''s edge¡­" Big Ears mused aloud. He figured Santa Monica might be a good bet. That area had been flooded by seawater, and there was a decent chance humans would head toward Los Angeles from there.


    Once he made up his mind, he turned to his crew and gave them instructions. "I''m heading out to look around. You guys stay here and keep an eye on things. If anything happens, head straight to Ethan''s territory."


    "Got it, boss," his team replied in unison.


    Big Ears pressed his oversized ears to the ground again, carefully listening as he moved forward. This method not only helped him detect humans but also allowed him to sense potential dangers, ensuring his safety.


    He continued down the street, tilting his head left and right to catch every sound.


    Before long, the sound of rushing water reached his ears.


    "Hmm, something''s up¡­" Big Ears muttered to himself. Following the noise, he unknowingly arrived at the riverbank. That''s when he heard the heavy thud, thud of approaching footsteps.


    Looking up, he spotted a hulking figure in the distance.


    "Hey, hey! Bulldozer! It''s me!" Big Ears called out cheerfully.


    "Oh, it''s you, kid¡­" Bulldozer recognized him immediately. He knew of Big Ears, one of the zombie kings, and glanced down at him with a raised brow. "What are you doing? Playing minesweeper or something?"


    "No, no, not at all!" Big Ears waved his hands frantically, putting on his most flattering smile. "I just thought, you''ve been working so hard patrolling, so I came over to help out!"


    "Huh. Not bad, kid." Bulldozer crossed his arms, clearly pleased with the response.


    Big Ears''s eyes darted around as he quickly added, "I mean, out of all the five lords under our boss, you''re definitely the hardest-working one. If it weren''t for you holding things down, this place would''ve fallen apart ages ago!"


    "Hmm, true, true! You''ve got a good eye." Bulldozer''s grin widened, his chest puffing out a little.


    "Of course! Bulldozer, you''re the backbone of this whole operation¡ªthe strongest, the most responsible! You''re basically our superhero! My admiration for you is like this river: endless and unstoppable!" Big Ears gushed, his tone dripping with exaggerated reverence.


    With Bulldozer''s level of intelligence, he was completely defenseless against such a barrage of compliments. If he had a good leg, he might''ve been so flattered he''d have trouble standing.


    Before long, the two were walking shoulder to shoulder, arms slung around each other like old friends.


    "Big Ears, if you ever need anything, just come to me!" Bulldozer said, clapping him on the shoulder with a hearty laugh.


    "Nah, I''m really just here to help you patrol," Big Ears replied, his face the picture of sincerity.


    "Alright! Patrol wherever you want!" Bulldozer declared with a wave of his hand.


    Big Ears nodded and began walking along the riverbank, pretending to patrol. But he hadn''t gone far when several vines suddenly shot out of the ground, blocking his path.


    A figure slowly emerged from the bushes.


    It was Sprout, with green grass swaying atop his head. His narrowed eyes scanned Big Ears from head to toe, suspicion written all over his face.


    "Ahhh!" Big Ears yelped, stumbling back a few steps in surprise.


    Before he could recover, he felt another gaze boring into him. Turning around, he saw Laura standing silently behind him, her expression cold and unreadable.


    "Holy crap!" Big Ears nearly jumped out of his skin.


    He recognized both of them. They''d previously invaded his territory, killing and looting with ruthless efficiency. Their strength was terrifying, and their reputations even more so.


    "What are you doing here? You''re not up to something, are you?" Laura asked, her tone sharp and distrustful. To her, Big Ears''s smooth-talking demeanor screamed trouble.


    "Queen Laura, I''m just trying to survive¡­" Big Ears said with a nervous laugh, his expression as earnest as he could make it. "I came here to help the boss find humans. I even heard something just now."


    "Big Ears, don''t give me that," Bulldozer interrupted, frowning. "There''s no way anything like that would show up in my patrol area."


    "Alright, enough," Laura cut in, silencing them both. "Let him look. If he doesn''t find anything, he''s not leaving here alive."


    "¡­" Big Ears froze, his face darkening. Isn''t that a bit extreme? he thought to himself.


    Enjoy exclusive content from empire


    Laura''s suspicion wasn''t unfounded. She worried that Big Ears might be a spy sent by another zombie king to gather intel and report back.


    The only way to prove he wasn''t lying was for him to actually find humans. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And until then, his life hung by a thread.


    ...

 Chapter 110 A snake will always be a snake

    "Alright then," Big Ears sighed, finally giving in and continuing his search for humans.When life gives you lemons, you make lemonade¡­


    Meanwhile, over at Genesis Biotech, the atmosphere was grim. Nathan, the person in charge, sat in his office with a face that looked like he''d just swallowed a lemon.


    Donovan had barely gotten off the plane before being taken out by zombies. To make matters worse, one of the newly deployed second-generation cyborgs had also been killed last night.


    And now, to top it all off, the company had called for a North American regional leadership meeting to present progress reports.


    How was he supposed to report this mess?


    He could already imagine the other branch leaders laughing at him behind his back.


    Glancing at the clock, he realized the meeting was about to start. With no other choice, Nathan braced himself, grabbed the VR headset on his desk, and put it on.


    Genesis Biotech held its meetings in a virtual reality space.


    As the device powered on, his vision went dark. When it cleared, he found himself seated in a sleek, futuristic virtual conference room.


    Around the table, glowing outlines of human figures began to materialize, gradually solidifying into the forms of the other branch leaders¡ªsome men, some women.


    Enjoy exclusive content from empire


    At the head of the table sat a sharply dressed middle-aged man. This was Richard Williams, the North American Regional Director of Genesis Biotech.


    "Is everyone here?" Richard asked, his gaze sweeping across the room. "Let''s not waste time. We''re all busy, so let''s get straight to it. Each branch leader, give your progress report. Sophia, you go first."


    "Of course. Our San Bernardino branch is progressing smoothly. All the high-level zombie lords in the city have been eliminated, and we''ve achieved complete control over the area," Sophia reported confidently. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She was stunning¡ªflawless skin, delicate features, and an air of authority that screamed "boss lady." She had the kind of presence that could silence a room.


    The other leaders couldn''t help but chime in with admiration.


    "Wow, Sophia, that''s impressive. You''ve already got the situation under control?"


    "How does she do it?"


    "Her skills are on another level!"


    Nathan glanced around nervously, staying silent as he instinctively lowered his head a little.


    Richard nodded approvingly. "Excellent work. Next."


    "Uh, Richard, over in Chicago..." another leader began, launching into their report.


    The updates were a mixed bag¡ªsome branches had made progress, others had suffered setbacks. It was all fairly standard.


    But Nathan? He just kept sinking lower in his seat. The closer it got to his turn, the more it felt like being in school when the teacher was about to check your homework¡ªand you hadn''t done it.


    Finally, Richard''s gaze landed on him.


    "Nathan, how are things in Los Angeles?"


    "Uh, well... things are, uh, moving along. We''ve got various plans in progress," Nathan stammered, trying to dodge the question.


    "Oh?" Richard raised an eyebrow. "And how''s the Zombie Lord cultivation program coming along?"


    "Uh... well, about that... the Zombie Lord in Los Angeles is, uh, definitely strong. But... it''s not exactly one of ours."


    "Excuse me??" Richard''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    It took him a moment to process what Nathan had just said.


    Across the table, Sophia''s lips curled into a sly smirk. "Mr. Nathan, you''re being too modest. Surely the Zombie Lord''s strength is at least partially thanks to your efforts?"


    "That... that was an accident," Nathan muttered, forcing himself to keep a straight face. Inside, though, he was fuming. This damn woman. Always looking for a chance to throw me under the bus.


    He and Sophia had never gotten along. They were classic workplace rivals, constantly at odds.


    Richard''s expression darkened. "Nathan, what''s going on?"


    "Richard, that Zombie Lord is ridiculously strong¡ªpractically unstoppable! There''s nothing I can do!" Nathan whined, his voice full of frustration.


    "What about the X Virus and Y Virus we sent you?" Richard pressed. Those were special resources he''d personally requested from headquarters.


    At the mention of the viruses, Nathan''s headache worsened.


    He hadn''t even seen what those viruses looked like...


    "Got hijacked by zombies during transport," Nathan said, his tone helpless.


    "What?"


    Richard''s eyes widened in disbelief, as if Nathan had just told him the moon was made of cheese.


    "Wasn''t the Y Virus being delivered by Donovan?"


    "He didn''t even make it past the airport. Got taken out the moment he landed," Nathan explained, shrugging.


    "..."


    Richard was speechless. The entire virtual meeting room fell into an awkward silence for three full seconds.


    Nathan sighed internally. What could he do? It wasn''t like he could fight fate.


    One of the other branch leaders broke the silence, his tone skeptical. "Nathan, losing both viruses like that... you''re not secretly working with the Zombie Lord, are you? Betraying the company?"


    "How could you even think that? I''m loyal to the company!" Nathan protested, his voice rising in panic.


    Sophia, who had been quietly observing, finally spoke up. "I believe Nathan. He''s not lying."


    "Huh?" Everyone turned to look at her, their curiosity piqued. Everyone knew Sophia and Nathan didn''t get along. Why was she suddenly defending him?


    But before anyone could overthink it, Sophia continued, "He''s just... completely incompetent."


    "..."


    Nathan''s face darkened.


    Of course.


    A snake will always be a snake.


    "This really isn''t my fault!" Nathan argued, his frustration bubbling over. "That Zombie Lord is ridiculously strong. He''s got some kind of bizarre abilities. His power is at least A-level, maybe higher. We''re just not equipped to handle something like that!"


    Sophia let out a cold laugh. "Oh? And what if I sent four A-level Awakeners, plus an A+ grade tri-ability cyborg? How would your Zombie Lord handle that?"


    Her tone was sharp, almost mocking. It was no secret that Sophia''s branch had been wildly successful in hunting Zombie Lords. Her team was well-equipped, her Awakeners were powerful, and her resources were abundant. She had the luxury of being cocky.


    Nathan rolled his eyes. "I think it''s best if we don''t send anyone. Seriously, don''t provoke that Zombie Lord. Let''s wait until the company grows stronger, then take him out when the timing''s right."


    Richard, misinterpreting Nathan''s reluctance, tried to mediate. "Nathan, that''s not the right attitude. We''re all working for the same company here. We need to collaborate and support each other. This isn''t the time to let pride get in the way."


    Sophia''s lips curled into a sly smile. "Don''t worry, Richard. If Nathan can''t handle it, I''ll take care of it. If he can''t kill the Zombie Lord, I will."


    "Alright then," Richard said, nodding. "It''s decided. If there''s nothing else, this meeting is adjourned."


    At the edge of Ethan''s territory, the sound of rushing water filled the air as a river flowed steadily by.


    Big Ears was still searching for humans. He crouched low, pressing his oversized ear to the ground as he walked along the riverbank. The sound of the water made it hard to pinpoint anything, but he kept trying.


    Trailing behind him were three other Zombie Lords: Bulldozer, Laura, and another unnamed figure.


    Laura glanced around, her expression bored. "Still no luck? Looks like he''s useless. Why don''t we just kill him and be done with it?"


    "Useless? Nah, look at him! He''s doing a great job cleaning the ground for us!" Bulldozer said with a goofy grin.


    "..."


    Big Ears froze, his face twitching in frustration. Seriously? I''m out here busting my ass trying to find humans, and you''re treating me like a mop?


    But just as he was about to snap, his ears twitched. He caught a faint sound¡ªhuman voices, barely audible over the rushing water.


    Big Ears immediately straightened up, his eyes scanning the river.


    "There are humans on the other side!" he exclaimed, pointing across the water.


    ...

 Chapter 111 Meow

    "Are there really humans on the other side of the river? Seriously?" Laura tilted her head and asked.Big Ears nodded enthusiastically. "Of course! I heard it with my own ears."


    Bulldozer grinned, thinking it was great news that there were humans across the river.


    This way, he wouldn''t be blamed for slacking off, and Big Ears could claim credit for completing his task. A win-win!


    But Laura thought for a moment and said, "We can''t even get across the river, though."


    "Huh? Oh... right."


    Bulldozer finally realized the problem and turned his gaze toward the other side. They were already on the outskirts of the city. Not far from the riverbank, there was a patch of farmland.


    It had been abandoned for a long time, overgrown with weeds.


    Still, that land used to grow potatoes. There was a good chance that some human food was still buried in the soil.


    Laura and Bulldozer both had sharp eyesight. Even though the distance was considerable, they could faintly see the weeds swaying. Something¡ªor someone¡ªseemed to be moving through them.


    It was probably humans digging for potatoes.


    "How about I swim over there and grab them?" Bulldozer suggested, his eyes fixed on the other side.


    Laura shot him a disdainful look. "Yeah, no. Don''t go causing trouble for the boss." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Uh... so what do we do then?" Bulldozer scratched his head, looking confused.


    Big Ears didn''t care about the details. He let out a long sigh of relief. His job was just to find humans. How to bring them back? That wasn''t his problem.


    But this was definitely something he needed to report to the boss. It was a good opportunity to show his value.


    ...


    Ethan was lounging in his clean, well-kept home, absorbing crystal cores and sipping on a drink. Before long, one of his underlings came to report that there were humans spotted near the River Bridge District.


    At first, Ethan wasn''t interested. They weren''t from Genesis Biotech, and if they were just ordinary survivors, they''d only end up as zombie fodder. Not much use to him.


    But after thinking it over, something came to mind.


    The last time he''d collected tolls, the Bone-Claw Zombie King from across the river had stolen one of his prizes.


    The more he thought about it, the angrier he got. Let it go? No way. The more he tried to let it slide, the more it felt like a loss.


    Even if he had to throw the food into the river to feed the fish, he wasn''t about to let it fall into the hands of the other side.


    Besides, he was curious about what was happening over there.


    In recent weeks, his territory had grown stronger. The Zombie King Sprout had joined his ranks, the zombie tiger Snowy was now under his command, and his elite fighters had undergone another evolution. His forces were becoming more powerful by the day.


    Surely, the other side must have undergone some changes as well.


    With that thought, Ethan stood up. His body gradually became transparent until he vanished into thin air.


    ...


    Just as Laura and the others had guessed, there were indeed humans digging for potatoes in the fields on the other side of the river.


    And there weren''t just a few of them¡ªthere were over twenty people.


    The leaders of the group were members of the Black Hand Legion from Santa Monica. They had captured more than a dozen refugees and brought them to Los Angeles.


    Discover exclusive tales on empire


    However, instead of entering Ethan''s territory, they had stopped on the far side of the river.


    Among them was a thin, middle-aged man crouching on the ground, digging through the dirt with his hands. Before long, he unearthed a potato about the size of a fist.


    The potato was slightly rotten, with a few white worms squirming on its surface.


    But the man didn''t seem to mind. He looked genuinely pleased. Heat gathered in his palm, and a small flame burst forth.


    The scorching fire roasted the potato¡ªand the worms¡ªuntil they were fully cooked.


    "Time for a snack," the man said, taking a big bite. He chewed with satisfaction, a look of contentment spreading across his face.


    "Looks like Los Angeles isn''t so bad. We haven''t even entered the city, and we''ve already found food."


    "Yeah, it''s not bad," said a man with a pointed nose. "But I wonder how bad the zombies are in the city. Are they tough?"


    "Who cares how tough they are? Let''s just dig up as many potatoes as we can and find a place to hide," the middle-aged man replied.


    Their plan was simple: keep the refugees they''d captured as livestock, establish a small base, and live like kings for a while.


    And if the opportunity arose, they could even use the refugees to set traps and lure in more survivors...


    "Don''t slack off! Dig faster! If you can''t find any potatoes, I''ll just use you as food!" Blaze barked, turning to glare at the survivors.


    "Yes, Blaze!" The terrified survivors nodded frantically, their faces pale with fear.


    To be fair, the Black Hand Legion had grown faster than any other group in the world, far surpassing Genesis Biotech and even the various zombie kings.


    Before the apocalypse, the Black Hand Legion was a small, obscure organization with few members. But when the world fell apart, and order collapsed, countless people unleashed the darkness buried deep within them. Like a virus, this darkness spread, and many fell into the abyss.


    Everyone has both good and evil within them. In normal times, people appear good because their darker impulses remain dormant. But the Black Hand Legion gave people the perfect opportunity to let their evil side take over.


    Initially, they had captured a dozen survivors. But before long, a few of the younger ones among them had joined the Legion, becoming lackeys.


    Perhaps others wanted to join too, but they weren''t given the chance. Instead, they were enslaved¡ªor worse, turned into food.


    "Blaze, we should find a place to hide before nightfall. The wilderness isn''t safe after dark," Pointed Nose suggested.


    Blaze looked up at the sky. The sun was already sinking toward the horizon.


    "Alright, let''s head into the city. If we don''t find enough food, we''ll come back tomorrow to dig some more."


    "Got it," Pointed Nose replied, already thinking about whether they could scavenge some supplies in the city¡ªclothes, blankets, or anything useful.


    Of course, they wouldn''t dare venture into the city center. They''d stick to the outskirts, where it was safer.


    The group, over twenty strong, began their march toward the city.


    But none of them noticed the tall, slender figure that appeared shortly after they left. The figure stood silently, watching the direction they had gone.


    "Five Awakeners... two with crystal cores, three with Neurocores," Ethan muttered to himself, analyzing the group.


    He wasn''t particularly impressed.


    Still, they could serve as bait. He could use them to test the strength of the zombies in the River Bridge District, to see if humans could survive¡ªor how they would die.


    Of course, he''d make sure to collect the bodies afterward. No way was he leaving anything behind for them.


    ...


    Time passed quickly. The sun set, and the moon rose, casting its silver light over the land.


    After several days of rain, the sky was finally clear, and the bright moonlight illuminated the night.


    As darkness fell, the zombies became active, wandering aimlessly through the streets. Their stiff, puppet-like movements were accompanied by low, guttural growls.


    Blaze and his group had managed to find a place to stay for the night¡ªa clothing store''s basement. Though small, it was enough to fit all twenty of them.


    They had sealed off the entrance and lit a single candle in the pitch-black room. The weak flame flickered, casting shifting shadows on the walls.


    "The conditions are rough for now, but we''ll build this place up over time," Blaze said, already planning to use the basement as their base.


    Once daylight came, they''d scavenge for more supplies, slowly amassing resources and growing stronger. Blaze dreamed of rebuilding his power and achieving greatness once again.


    Pointed Nose nodded in agreement. "The key is that this place is pretty safe. There aren''t many zombies around here. Looks like coming to Los Angeles was the right call!"


    "Yeah," Blaze muttered, his gaze shifting to the survivors huddled in the corner. A sinister idea began to form in his mind.


    "Now that we''re settled in... shouldn''t we find a little entertainment?"


    "Heh, I was just thinking the same thing," Pointed Nose replied with a sleazy grin.


    The survivors, sensing their intentions, trembled in fear. They kept their heads down, hoping to avoid drawing attention to themselves.


    The Black Hand Legion members were notorious for their depravity. No one could predict what horrors they might inflict.


    But just as Blaze was about to act, a strange sound came from outside the basement door.


    "Meow."


    It was the cry of a cat, but it sounded eerily like a child''s wail. The unsettling noise sent chills down everyone''s spine.


    Blaze immediately tensed, his instincts kicking in.


    "Huh? What was that?"


    ...

 Chapter 112 A Siamese cat

    "Was that... a cat?" Pointed Nose frowned.But how could there be a cat in the apocalypse?


    Could it be a mutant beast?


    Blaze thought for a moment and said, "If it''s really just a cat, that''s easy to deal with. I''m just worried it''s something else."


    "Yeah." Pointed Nose nodded.


    "Meow~~~"


    Just then, another cat''s cry echoed through the dim surroundings, sounding even clearer this time, as if it was getting closer.


    Blaze and Pointed Nose both frowned deeper.


    They figured it was necessary to check it out. If there was any real danger, it was better to deal with it early and eliminate the threat. And if it really was just a cat... well, wouldn''t that make for a nice meal?


    Blaze glanced at a man and a woman nearby. "Edward, Margaret, you two go check it out."


    Of course, he wasn''t about to risk his own neck for something this dangerous. Better to send a couple of expendables.


    "Uh... this..." Edward and Margaret froze, exchanging nervous glances. They could see the worry in each other''s eyes. Neither of them had any real powers¡ªjust basic Neurocore Awakeners.


    But Blaze had spoken, and they didn''t dare disobey.


    "Alright," they reluctantly agreed. Then, to hedge their bets, they picked a few male survivors to come along as cannon fodder.


    The group of six cautiously opened the door, peeking outside.


    Beyond the door was a long hallway with a staircase leading to the street above.


    The exit had been sealed tightly, letting in no light. It was pitch black¡ªso dark you couldn''t see your hand in front of your face.


    Still, with their Awakened eyesight, they could just barely make out their surroundings.


    "There''s nothing here. It''s probably outside," Edward said, narrowing his eyes.


    Before sealing the exit, they''d already checked the interior thoroughly. There shouldn''t be any other creatures inside.


    Margaret swallowed hard, her dry lips trembling. She was visibly nervous. She''d only joined the Black Hand Legion by using her looks to get in¡ªshe''d never been in a situation like this before.


    "So... should we head out?"


    "Yeah." Edward nodded, then turned to the four survivors.


    "You guys go first."


    "What...?"


    The four men, their faces caked with dirt, looked like they''d just swallowed a fly. But they didn''t dare argue. Gritting their teeth, they moved forward.


    The hallway was so dark that they had to feel their way along the walls as they walked.


    At one point, one of them accidentally kicked an old soda can, sending it clattering noisily across the floor.


    "Ahhh! A ghost!"


    The man was so on edge that he scared himself, stumbling back a few steps and landing on his butt.


    "Jesus Christ, you useless idiot!" Edward snapped, furious. He kicked the guy hard.


    "Get your ass moving, or I''ll kill you myself!"


    "Y-yes, sir!" The young man nodded frantically, his face pale.


    Thankfully, they made it through the hallway without incident. No danger appeared as they climbed the stairs and reached a large iron door.


    "Edward, it''s quiet out there now. Maybe we should just head back and say there''s nothing out here..." Margaret suggested, already looking for an excuse to retreat.


    Edward thought about it. It wasn''t a bad idea. In times like these, it was best to avoid going outside unless absolutely necessary.


    "Meow~~~"


    But just then, another cat''s cry rang out.


    This time, it was so close it felt like it was coming from just beyond the door.


    "Damn it!" Edward cursed under his breath, his whole body tensing as goosebumps rose on his skin.


    It looked like they couldn''t turn back now.


    But the thought of opening the door and coming face-to-face with something terrifying made his stomach churn.


    What if whatever was out there was waiting to pounce the moment the door opened?


    Margaret''s whole body trembled, and she instinctively took two steps back. Stay updated with My Virtual Library Empire


    Edward took a deep breath, held it, and carefully unlocked the door. Slowly, he pushed it open.


    Through the crack in the door, silver moonlight spilled in, and the cool night breeze swept over them, instantly sharpening their senses.


    "Huh? There''s... nothing out there?" Edward peered through the gap, expecting something terrifying, but all he saw was emptiness. The street outside was completely still¡ªno monsters, no zombies, nothing.


    "Phew¡ª"


    He finally exhaled the breath he''d been holding and pushed the door open all the way.


    The scene outside was eerily calm. The street was a mess, littered with debris, but bathed in soft moonlight. Not even a single zombie was in sight.


    But as they scanned the area, their eyes landed on something unusual¡ªa plump, orange figure sprawled lazily on top of a trash can. It was round and fat, like a furry little meatball.


    A Siamese cat.


    "It really is just a cat..." Edward muttered, finally letting his guard down. He couldn''t help but laugh at himself.


    All that fear for nothing.


    Margaret, however, frowned. "Edward, don''t you think it''s weird? That cat''s way too fat. In the middle of the apocalypse, what''s it been eating to get that big?"


    "Maybe... rats? There are plenty of them in the sewers," Edward guessed.


    Margaret nodded. That made sense. Her nerves eased a little. "Should we catch it? I mean, it''s meat, right? We could finally have something decent to eat."


    "Of course." Edward grinned.


    He quickly ordered the four survivors to surround the Siamese cat, forming a loose circle to block its escape. Meanwhile, he crept forward, step by step, trying not to startle it.


    "Here, kitty, kitty... don''t run. I''ve got something tasty for you..." he cooed softly.


    The Siamese cat stared at him, unblinking. But as Edward got within about 20 feet, it suddenly let out a strange, sharp "Meow!" and leapt off the trash can, bolting into the distance.


    The survivors scrambled to block its path, but despite its chubby appearance, the cat was incredibly agile. It darted and weaved, slipping right under one man''s legs before anyone could react.


    "FUCK! Useless idiots!" Edward cursed, his frustration boiling over.


    "Chase it! Don''t let it get away!"


    Without hesitation, they all took off after the cat. Edward and Margaret, being Neurocore Awakeners, didn''t have any special abilities, but their enhanced physical strength made them much faster than the average person.


    In no time, the group disappeared into the darkness, chasing the elusive feline.


    Back at the original spot, Ethan stood watching, his expression calm but his mind racing. He could already sense it¡ªthe presence of the one controlling the cat''s soul. Whoever was behind this was about to reveal themselves.


    He couldn''t help but feel curious. What kind of creature could it be?


    At the same time, two powerful auras were closing in. Both were zombie kings¡ªhigh-level ones, at that.


    In the Eastern Region of the River, there were two known zombie kings: Cat-Faced and Bone-Claw. But this third one... its identity was still a mystery. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    One thing was certain, though: bloodshed was imminent.


    Meanwhile, Edward and the others had chased the cat for over 500 feet. But no matter how fast they ran, they couldn''t keep up. The Siamese cat, despite its size, was far too quick. Eventually, they lost sight of it.


    "Stop," Edward ordered, raising a hand to halt the group.


    The survivors, already weak from hunger, were gasping for air. They hadn''t even run far before they were completely out of breath.


    "We can''t keep chasing it. There might be danger ahead," Edward said, squinting into the distance. Under the moonlight, he could just barely make out shadowy figures moving in the far-off streets¡ªzombies, wandering aimlessly.


    "Yeah, yeah..."


    The survivors nodded eagerly. They hadn''t wanted to chase the cat in the first place but had been forced to follow orders.


    "Finally, we can head back..." one of them muttered, relieved.


    But just as they were about to turn around, Margaret suddenly froze. Her body stiffened, and she began trembling violently, as if she''d just seen something horrifying.


    "E... Edward," she stammered, her voice shaking. "Look... look at the rooftop of that building!"


    ...

 Chapter 113 Prey

    "Huh?"Edward followed Margaret''s gaze and spotted a hunched old woman standing on the rooftop of a tall building ahead.


    What made his skin crawl was her appearance¡ªhalf of her face was human, while the other half resembled a cat. The sight was downright eerie.


    But what was even more terrifying was what she was doing. The old woman was kneeling on the rooftop, hands clasped together in prayer, bowing toward the bright full moon hanging in the sky.


    The moonlight bathed her half-human, half-cat face, making her look disturbingly devout, almost fanatical. The scene was chilling, like some ancient, sinister ritual.


    "This is so creepy!"


    Edward felt a shiver run down his spine, his scalp tingling as cold sweat broke out all over his body. The sight of a cat-faced old woman worshipping the moon was something straight out of a nightmare.


    Phantom Infected!


    "Run! It''s a Phantom Infected!" Edward blurted out instinctively.


    But the four survivors standing nearby didn''t react. They just stood there, frozen, as if they hadn''t heard him.


    Suddenly, a sharp "Meow~~~" erupted from one of their mouths.


    The next moment, all four of their eyes transformed¡ªbecoming cat-like, their pupils narrowing into needle-thin slits.


    Continue your saga on My Virtual Library Empire


    "What the hell?!" Edward''s heart nearly stopped, his scalp prickling with fear.


    One of the survivors, a young man, suddenly grinned wickedly and spoke in a raspy voice:


    "Hey there, little one. Don''t run. I''ve got something tasty for you."


    The tone was disturbingly familiar¡ªit was the same voice Edward had used when trying to catch a Siamese cat once.


    "What the hell is going on?!" Edward''s mind was in chaos. The events of the day had gone from strange to outright horrifying. Without thinking, he turned and bolted.


    Margaret, standing beside him, hadn''t been possessed by the cat spirits either. But faced with such a terrifying scene, even a man would be paralyzed with fear¡ªlet alone her. She couldn''t help but cry out in a trembling voice:


    "Edward... wait for me!"


    The two of them ran as fast as they could, pushing their bodies to the limit. But the survivors, now possessed, seemed to have gained the speed and agility of cats. They were unnaturally fast, closing the distance between them and Edward and Margaret with alarming ease.


    Even compared to Awakeners who had developed Neurocores, these possessed survivors were just as fast¡ªif not faster.


    The gap between them was shrinking. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Margaret, run faster!" Edward shouted, his voice filled with urgency.


    "I''m trying!" Margaret nodded frantically, but as she glanced at Edward out of the corner of her eye, a selfish thought crept into her mind.


    If this keeps up... I''m going to die...


    Her face twisted with desperation. Gritting her teeth, she clenched her fist and swung it hard at Edward''s face.


    "Edward! I''m sorry! I don''t want to die!" she sobbed, tears streaming down her face.


    "Margaret, you¡ª"


    Edward staggered from the blow. Already unsteady from running, he lost his balance and fell to the ground, tumbling forward several times from the momentum.


    In that brief moment, the four possessed survivors caught up to him. They pounced on him like feral cats, clawing and biting at him with inhuman ferocity.


    Edward''s clothes were shredded, his skin torn open, and pain shot through his body.


    As he lay there, his gaze locked onto Margaret''s fleeing figure. He reached out a trembling hand toward her, his heart consumed by a tidal wave of hatred.


    But his strength quickly faded, and his hand fell limp to the ground.


    ...


    "Something''s wrong. We need to get out of here!" Blaze stood at the entrance of the basement, his expression grim as he peered outside. Having survived the apocalypse for so long, his sharp instincts told him that something was very, very off.


    "Yeah," Pointed Nose agreed, nodding as he glanced back into the basement.


    "Blaze, what about the survivors?"


    "Are you kidding me? At a time like this? Leave them! Let them be bait!" Blaze said decisively. He figured the survivors could serve as a distraction, buying them some time to escape.


    With their minds made up, the two of them immediately took off.


    But the cat-faced old woman on the rooftop had already sensed their presence. With a powerful leap, she jumped to another building, pursuing them with terrifying speed. It was clear she wasn''t going to let them go.


    At the same time, two figures appeared at the corner of the street¡ªtwo Zombie Kings.


    One of them was the Bone-Claw Zombie King, a notorious figure in the Eastern Region of the River.


    The other was the third Zombie King, a "woman."


    Her body was thin and frail, her limbs bony and weak, making her look as though a gust of wind could knock her over. But her stomach was grotesquely swollen, round and bulging as if it were about to burst.


    Beneath her stretched skin, the outline of a Zombie Fetus could be faintly seen, writhing and shifting.


    She had been infected while heavily pregnant, and her horrifying appearance was enough to make anyone''s blood run cold.


    "So many prey... no way I''m letting that old hag take them all!" Bone-Claw said with a sinister grin.


    In the post-apocalyptic city, humans were a rare delicacy. Now that a few had shown up, there was no way the Zombie Kings were going to let the opportunity slip by.


    Even among the Zombie Kings, there was competition. Each of them wanted to claim as much of the "feast" as they could.


    "Oh?..."


    The Pregnant Zombie King let out a chilling, sinister laugh.


    "Then how about we play a little game? Let''s see who can catch more prey."


    "Heh, no problem."


    As soon as the words left her mouth, Bone-Claw''s back crackled with a sharp, snapping sound. A pair of skeletal wings unfolded, and with a powerful leap, he shot into the night sky, disappearing into the darkness.


    "Huh? In such a rush?" The Pregnant Zombie King didn''t seem bothered. Her eerie gaze swept across the area as she began searching for her own prey.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Margaret was still running for her life. Tears streamed down her face, mixing with the snot dripping from her nose. She was utterly consumed by despair.


    The survivors who had been possessed by the cat spirits had finished tearing Edward apart and were now chasing after her.


    In the darkness, the four blood-soaked figures closed in. Their faces and bodies were smeared with gore, bits of flesh still stuck under their claws. Their glowing cat-like eyes gleamed with a sinister light, making them even more terrifying than zombies.


    The monsters were getting closer and closer. Margaret''s heart pounded with panic, and the overwhelming fear, combined with her rapidly draining stamina, pushed her to the brink of collapse.


    "What do I do?!"


    Just as she was about to give in to despair, a tall figure appeared in the dim light ahead. The faint glow of the moon illuminated his sharp, chiseled features, making him look strikingly handsome.


    His crisp white shirt seemed to shimmer faintly under the moonlight, adding an almost ethereal quality to his presence.


    "Am I seeing things?" Margaret shook her head, thinking she must be hallucinating from exhaustion. Even before the apocalypse, she had never seen a man this good-looking.


    The man, seemingly oblivious to her plight, muttered to himself:


    "Go ahead and hunt your prey. I''ll clean up the mess for you."


    He sounded almost considerate, as if he were doing someone a favor.


    The four possessed survivors, however, didn''t care who he was. Their feral instincts took over as they let out sharp, guttural "Meow! Meow!" sounds, their bodies tensing like coiled springs before they lunged at him with terrifying speed.


    The man didn''t move. He stood there, calm and composed, his posture straight and unyielding.


    As the four figures closed in, a Tachi appeared in his hand, its blade gleaming coldly under the moonlight.


    In a single, fluid motion, he swung the blade.


    "Swish! Swish!"


    The sound of steel slicing through flesh echoed in the night. The blade cut cleanly, and in the blink of an eye, the four heads were severed from their bodies. The decapitated heads hit the ground with dull thuds, rolling a few times before coming to a stop.


    The entire scene unfolded in an instant. His movements were graceful, almost like a dance, each strike precise and effortless, as if he were painting strokes on a canvas.


    "He''s... that strong?" Margaret''s eyes widened in disbelief. She was completely stunned. These monstrous creatures, which had seemed unstoppable, were dispatched so easily.


    Her gaze shifted back to the man''s face. His striking features, combined with his effortless strength, made him seem like a savior descending from the heavens. In that moment, he appeared to be glowing, a beacon of hope in her darkest hour.


    "P-please... save me..." Margaret sobbed, her voice trembling as she cried out for help. Her vulnerability and desperation made her look pitiful, like a fragile flower battered by the storm.


    The man, however, remained unfazed.


    "Oh, sure," he replied casually.


    Then, without hesitation, he raised his blade and swung it toward her.


    ...

 Chapter 114 Lambs

    "Be free..."Ethan''s blade sliced cleanly through the woman''s neck, and her headless body collapsed to the ground.


    Another terrified soul, liberated.


    After killing Margaret and the four remaining survivors, Ethan collected their bodies and stepped into the dimly lit street ahead.


    Lying on the ground was Edward''s corpse, mangled and torn apart, his blood pooling into a dark, sticky puddle. Under the silver glow of the moonlight, the blood shimmered with a faint crimson hue.


    A few stray cats had gathered around. Their tongues flicked out as they lapped at the blood, smacking their lips as if drinking milk. Others gnawed on Edward''s flesh, their jaws stained red with blood.


    "Enjoying your meal?" Ethan''s voice broke the silence as he approached, his figure moving steadily closer.


    The cats froze, their ears flattening as they turned to face him. Their fur bristled, backs arched, and low growls rumbled from their throats. They looked ready to defend their feast but hesitated, as if sensing something far more dangerous than hunger.


    Ethan found their defiance "adorable." Without hesitation, he unleashed his Domain of the Dead. The moment the cats were enveloped by its power, their growls ceased abruptly.


    A sickening crackling sound filled the air as their bones shattered all at once. In an instant, the cats dropped lifeless to the ground.


    With a casual wave of his hand, Ethan collected Edward''s corpse, along with the dead cats. Meat was meat, after all, no matter how small.


    ...


    Meanwhile, in the basement of a clothing store, a group of survivors sat in tense silence, exchanging uneasy glances. Blaze and his companion had left earlier, and the absence of their captors sparked a flicker of hope.


    "Where are those two psychos?" someone whispered.


    "No idea. They went out a while ago," another replied.


    "If they''re gone... does that mean we can escape?"


    The group fell silent, the possibility hanging in the air like a fragile thread. For those who had suffered under the Black Hand Legion¡ªenslaved, tortured, and abused¡ªescape was the only way to reclaim even a shred of dignity. Staying meant a fate worse than death.


    "This might be our only chance," a young man with a dirt-streaked face said, breaking the silence. "We can''t just sit here waiting to die. We should leave. Now."


    Several others nodded in agreement, their eyes lighting up with determination. But not everyone shared their optimism.


    "Leave? And go where?" an older man countered, his voice steady but laced with fear. "The streets are crawling with zombies. We''d be walking straight into our graves. I say we barricade the door and stay put. Wait until morning, then figure out our next move."


    "He''s right. It''s too dangerous out there," someone else chimed in.


    "Yeah, better to stay here and see what happens."


    "Rushing out now would be suicide."


    The group splintered into two camps¡ªthose who wanted to stay in the relative safety of the basement and those who were desperate to take their chances outside.


    "Fine," the young man said, standing up decisively. "Anyone who wants to leave, come with me. The rest of you can stay here and wait for whatever happens next."


    Four or five people, both men and women, stood up to join him.


    "We''re with you," one of them said.


    "Good," the young man replied, nodding. He walked toward a corner of the basement where a pile of potatoes they had dug up earlier was stored. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The older man frowned, his expression darkening. "Hey, what are you doing?"


    "Taking some food," the young man said matter-of-factly. "We''ll need it if we''re going to survive out there."


    "No way!" the older man snapped, stepping forward. "If you want to leave, fine. But the food stays here."


    "Why not? We all dug those potatoes up together. How about we split them evenly?" the young man argued.


    "Absolutely not!" the older man barked. Food was too precious to give up, especially now. "If you leave, you leave empty-handed."


    The young man''s face twisted with anger, but he didn''t back down. "I''m taking some, whether you like it or not. What are you gonna do about it?"


    "Stop right there!" the older man shouted, lunging at him.


    The two men collided, grappling and shouting as they wrestled for control. Their scuffle quickly escalated, drawing the attention of the others. Chaos erupted as people rushed toward the pile of potatoes. Some, driven by hunger, grabbed raw potatoes and began gnawing on them. Others fought to snatch the food away, fists flying and voices raised in anger.


    The basement descended into utter pandemonium.


    "Heh heh heh, a bunch of food fighting amongst themselves."


    A sinister, chilling laugh echoed from the basement doorway.


    "Who''s there?"


    The survivors froze, their brawl forgotten as they turned toward the sound.


    Standing in the doorway was a woman¡ªor what was left of one. Her dry, stringy hair hung in clumps, obscuring one eye, while the other eye gleamed with a pinprick pupil that seemed to pierce through the dim light. Her face was ashen, her expression unnervingly blank, but it was her body that truly horrified them.


    Her limbs were thin and frail, but her abdomen was grotesquely swollen, bulging as though something inside was ready to burst free. Beneath the stretched, translucent skin of her belly, the faint outline of a baby could be seen shifting unnaturally.


    The survivors gasped in unison, their fear palpable.


    "Z-Zombie King! It''s a Zombie King!"


    "What do we do?"


    "We need to get out of here¡ªnow!"


    But the Pregnant Zombie King was already moving toward them, her steps slow but deliberate, her face twisted into an expression of manic glee. She radiated death, like a reaper closing in on her prey.


    The survivors huddled together, trembling like lambs awaiting slaughter.


    The young man who had argued earlier suddenly had an idea. In a desperate bid to save himself, he shoved the older man forward with both hands.


    "Hey! You little bastard!" the older man screamed, his voice cracking with terror. He stumbled forward, his heart pounding as he turned to curse the young man. But before he could say another word, a sharp, icy pain pierced his chest.


    He looked down in horror to see the Zombie King''s clawed hand buried deep in his torso. Blood poured from the wound, and when he looked up, her grotesque face was inches from his own.


    With a sickening squelch, she ripped his heart out, her fingers dripping with blood as it oozed between them.


    "Heh heh heh heh heh~~~"


    The survivors stared in frozen terror, their teeth chattering as they watched the gruesome scene unfold.


    "Run!" someone finally screamed, breaking the spell.


    Panic erupted.


    The group scattered, each person scrambling for the exit in a blind frenzy.


    But the Pregnant Zombie King was faster. Her claws lashed out, slicing through flesh with ease. Blood sprayed across the walls as screams filled the air. One by one, survivors fell, their bodies crumpling to the ground in lifeless heaps.


    She moved through them like a predator in a chicken coop, savoring the chaos and carnage. Anyone who crossed her path met a swift, brutal end. The basement had become a slaughterhouse.


    Amid the chaos, she grabbed a young woman by the throat, her bony fingers tightening like a vice. The girl thrashed and screamed, tears streaming down her face.


    "Please! No! Let me go!" she sobbed, her voice breaking into a desperate wail.


    The Zombie King ignored her pleas. Instead, she began forcing the girl toward her grotesquely swollen belly.


    "No! No! Please!" the girl shrieked, her voice rising to a hysterical pitch.


    Read the latest on My Virtual Library Empire


    The bulging stomach began to shift, and the outline of tiny hands pressed against the skin from the inside. With a wet, tearing sound, the belly split open, revealing a pair of bloodied infant hands that reached out and grabbed the girl''s hair.


    The girl screamed in agony as the monstrous baby pulled her head toward the gaping wound.


    "Ahhh¡ª!"


    Her cries were cut short as her upper body was dragged into the Zombie King''s abdomen. The sound of bones snapping and flesh tearing filled the air, followed by the sickening crunch of chewing.


    The survivors who remained could only watch in horror, their legs frozen in place.


    "Heh heh, eat up, my little one..." the Pregnant Zombie King cooed, her lips curling into a grotesque smile.


    But in the brief moment she was distracted, a handful of survivors managed to slip past her and escape through the doorway. They stumbled into the night, their breaths ragged, their faces pale with terror.


    Back in the basement, the Zombie King''s stomach began to heal itself, the torn flesh knitting back together as though nothing had happened. Her belly was now even larger, grotesquely round and taut, as if the feast had only made her hunger grow.


    She turned slowly, her gaze locking onto the fleeing survivors.


    With deliberate steps, she began to follow, her movements unhurried but relentless.


    The hunt was far from over...

 Chapter 115 Unsettling

    At that moment, Ethan had just finished collecting Edward and the cat''s corpse.From a distance, he heard screams echoing down the street, followed by the frantic sounds of people running. It was easy to sense the presence of humans¡ªand the zombies chasing after them.


    Without hesitation, Ethan started walking in that direction.


    It didn''t take long for him to arrive at a basement that had just witnessed a massacre. The stench of blood was overwhelming. The once-pristine white walls were smeared with dark, dried blood, and the floor was littered with bodies in grotesque positions. Some of the corpses had been half-eaten, leaving behind a horrifying scene.


    "Guess I''ll take whatever leftovers I can get¡­" Ethan muttered, unfazed. With a wave of his hand, he collected all the "food" into his storage.


    After finishing up, he returned to the street. Scanning the area, he spotted more bodies scattered along the roadside¡ªnot far from where he stood. Judging by the scene, these were likely people who had just been caught and killed by the zombies while trying to escape.


    So, Ethan continued walking, casually "collecting" corpses along the way.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Blaze and Pointed Nose were still running for their lives. The crystal cores in their heads were worth ten times more than the bodies of ordinary survivors. They were the real targets of the Zombie King''s relentless pursuit.


    As they ran, both kept glancing over their shoulders, a growing sense of dread gnawing at them.


    "Why do I feel like¡­ something''s watching us?" Blaze muttered, frowning.


    "Don''t say that, man! You''re freaking me out!" Pointed Nose replied, his face tense with anxiety.


    But deep down, he could feel it too¡ªsomething terrifying was closing in on them.


    "Let''s just keep moving!"


    "Yeah¡­" Blaze nodded quickly, picking up his pace.


    But up ahead, zombies were already wandering the street. Their noses twitched as they caught the scent of the two men. In unison, the zombies turned their heads, locking their lifeless eyes on them.


    "Raaaghhh!"


    The zombies let out guttural roars, as if suddenly awakened, and charged at them with feral aggression.


    "Damn it!" Blaze cursed under his breath. He had no choice but to fight his way through. Without hesitation, he activated his fire ability.


    Raising his hand, a blazing flame erupted from his palm, surging forward like a fiery dragon and engulfing the zombies in its path.


    The zombies caught in the flames were quickly reduced to charred remains, leaving behind only piles of ash and the acrid stench of burnt flesh.


    Pointed Nose wasn''t idle either. As a Strength Awakened, he relied on brute force. With a few powerful punches, he sent zombies flying, his movements swift and brutal.


    "Phew, at least they''re just regular zombies," Pointed Nose said, relieved.


    "Don''t let your guard down," Blaze warned. "Finish them off quickly. We don''t want to trigger a full-blown zombie horde!"


    "Got it." Pointed Nose nodded. He delivered an uppercut to one zombie''s jaw, sending it airborne before it crashed back to the ground with a sickening thud.


    But just then, a sharp sound cut through the air¡ªwhoosh. Something darted across the sky, its shadow stretching ominously across the ground under the moonlight.


    "What the hell was that?" Pointed Nose''s eyes widened in alarm.


    Blaze''s face turned pale with fear. "It''s¡­ it''s a mutated Zombie King!"


    "What?!"


    Pointed Nose''s expression instantly grew tense. "You mean that thing''s been tracking us this whole time?"


    "Kehehehe¡­ Found you¡­"


    A figure descended from the sky, landing with a heavy thud. Behind him, a pair of skeletal wings folded back with a series of unsettling cracks. In the moonlight, he took on the appearance of a young man¡ªbut his emaciated frame was horrifying. His skin clung tightly to his bones, and his hands were nothing but exposed white bone, gleaming eerily in the dark.


    "Blaze, is this the Zombie King? What''s his level?" Pointed Nose asked urgently.


    Blaze hesitated, his eyes darting nervously. "He''s¡­ uh¡­ he''s not that strong. Just a B-level."


    "Oh, that''s not too bad." Pointed Nose nodded, slightly reassured. Some zombies looked terrifying, but their levels didn''t always match their appearance.


    Since his own strength was above B-level, he felt confident he could take this Zombie King down. Experience tales with My Virtual Library Empire


    "Leave this to me!" Pointed Nose said, his body tensing as he gathered his strength. Then, like an enraged bull, he charged straight at the skeletal figure.


    The Bone-Claw Zombie King tilted his head, watching the charging man with mild curiosity.


    "This¡­ food¡­ is actually coming at me on its own? Who gave him the courage?"


    With that, the Zombie King clenched his bony hand into a fist and swung it toward Pointed Nose.


    Pointed Nose didn''t even try to dodge. Seeing how the Bone-Claw Zombie King looked like a walking skeleton, as thin as a matchstick, he figured it didn''t have much strength. He decided to take the hit head-on.


    "BAM!"


    The sound of their fists colliding was like two sledgehammers smashing together. Pointed Nose, as a Strength Awakened, had a powerful physique, but the moment their fists connected, his arm let out a sickening crack. His bones shattered instantly, twisting his arm into an unnatural shape.


    His body was flung backward like he''d been hit by a speeding train, flying dozens of feet through the air before crashing into a wrecked car. The impact crumpled the vehicle, and only then did he finally come to a stop.


    "Hsss¡­"


    The searing pain was unbearable, nearly causing him to pass out. He couldn''t move a muscle¡ªhis body was completely paralyzed.


    How is it this strong?!


    Pointed Nose couldn''t believe it. How could the Bone-Claw Zombie King, with its frail, skeletal frame, unleash such terrifying power?


    Wait a second!


    This thing couldn''t possibly be just B-level!


    Realizing something was off, Pointed Nose turned his head toward Blaze, only to see him sprinting away in the distance. Blaze had taken advantage of the fight to make his escape, and his silhouette was already fading into the darkness.


    "FUCK! That bastard set me up!"


    It was obvious now¡ªBlaze had lied about the Bone-Claw Zombie King being B-level. He''d done it to give Pointed Nose the confidence to fight, buying himself time to run.s had their own way of killing without lifting a finger¡ªbetrayal.


    The Bone-Claw Zombie King wasn''t about to let Blaze get away. Just as it was about to give chase, a figure appeared on the rooftop above¡ªa half-human, half-cat old woman. Her sharp eyes were also locked on Blaze''s fleeing figure.


    The Bone-Claw Zombie King tilted its head and glared at her. "Hey, old hag, why are you everywhere I go? That''s my prey!"


    "Ha! So what if you saw him first? Whoever catches him gets to keep him," the cat-faced old woman sneered, clearly unimpressed.


    The Bone-Claw Zombie King frowned. The two Zombie Kings had never gotten along.


    "You''ve already caught a few humans, haven''t you?" it asked.


    "Only children make choices," the cat-faced old woman replied smugly. Her meaning was clear¡ªshe wanted them all.


    But before the argument could escalate, another figure appeared at the corner of the street. It was the Pregnant Zombie King, her body covered in blood and her expression wild with excitement. She, too, was here for Blaze.


    "Well then," the Bone-Claw Zombie King said, narrowing its eyes, "why don''t we see who gets to him first?"


    "Fine by me. Let''s see what you''ve got!" The cat-faced old woman smirked.


    "Bring it on!" The Pregnant Zombie King licked her lips, clearly eager for the hunt.


    The Bone-Claw Zombie King''s skeletal wings began to creak and shift, preparing to unfurl. But just as it was about to take off, it froze mid-motion. Its expression turned strange, almost confused.


    Blaze''s scent had suddenly vanished.


    "What the¡­? Where did he go?" the Bone-Claw Zombie King muttered, scanning the area.


    "Something''s not right," the cat-faced old woman said from the rooftop, her expression growing serious. "The humans I killed earlier¡­ their bodies are gone. And a few of my cats have been killed, too!"


    Hearing this, the Pregnant Zombie King immediately turned to look back in the direction she''d come from. She sniffed the air, her nose twitching. The scent of blood on the street had noticeably faded.


    The Bone-Claw Zombie King glanced at her. "Don''t tell me your kills have disappeared too?" S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "¡­Yeah, it looks like they have," the Pregnant Zombie King replied, her brow furrowing.


    The three Zombie Kings felt a chill run through them. In an instant, all the prey they''d killed had vanished without a trace, as if it had been swallowed by thin air.


    Even in the zombie world, this was something deeply unsettling.


    ...

 Chapter 116 Cat paw biscuits

    "Something''s wrong! Something must have snuck in!" The Bone-Claw Zombie King quickly realized what was happening.At the same time, every zombie in the city let out a feral, blood-curdling howl and began converging from all directions.


    The once silent night was completely shattered.


    The entire city stirred with chaos.


    Following the Bone-Claw Zombie King''s command, the zombies began searching for the intruder. Among them were elite zombies, leaping between buildings with the agility of apes, their movements swift and precise.


    But amidst the turmoil, the Bone-Claw, Cat-Faced, and Pregnant Zombie Kings all turned their gazes toward the direction where Blaze had mysteriously vanished. A sense of unease crept into their hearts.


    Overhead, a thick cloud drifted across the sky, blotting out the once-bright moonlight.


    Darkness engulfed the world.


    The night wind howled, carrying a chilling edge. On the street ahead, a tall, slender figure began to materialize, slowly emerging from the shadows.


    "That''s..." The Bone-Claw Zombie King frowned, his gaze locking onto the figure''s strikingly handsome face and pristine white shirt. Recognition dawned on him.


    It was Ethan.


    The three Zombie Kings were stunned. They hadn''t expected the Zombie King from across the river to infiltrate their territory. Though they were cruel and ferocious by nature, they couldn''t help but grow cautious, their expressions tense as if facing a formidable enemy.


    "This is our turf. He wouldn''t dare cause trouble here, right?" The Pregnant Zombie King glanced behind her. The massive zombie horde was closing in, an unstoppable force that no individual could hope to withstand. This gave her a sliver of confidence.


    But Ethan''s expression remained cold and indifferent. He showed no fear. Instead, he began walking toward the three Zombie Kings, step by step.


    "What''s he doing?" The Bone-Claw Zombie King instinctively took half a step back.


    The Pregnant Zombie King''s face twisted in disbelief. "No way... Is he seriously planning to attack us on our own turf?"


    Before the words had fully left his mouth, Ethan''s eyes flashed with a crimson glow. In an instant, the terrifying Domain of the Dead unfolded, unleashing an overwhelming pressure that swept across the area like a tidal wave.


    To the three Zombie Kings, Ethan stood alone, but behind him, it was as if a sea of blood churned and roared, radiating an oppressive, suffocating aura.


    Then, with a sudden burst of speed, Ethan''s figure blurred, rushing toward them like a violent storm, carrying an unstoppable momentum that made it hard to breathe.


    "Retreat!" The Bone-Claw Zombie King roared, his voice sharp with urgency. He darted backward at full speed, trying to escape the crushing pressure of the Domain of the Dead. His plan was to regroup with his elite forces before engaging Ethan head-on.


    The Cat-Faced and Pregnant Zombie Kings followed suit, retreating nearly 500 feet in a panic.


    But.


    To their surprise, Ethan didn''t pursue them. Instead, he stopped beside the corpse of Pointed Nose, casually waved his hand, and collected the body.


    "I told you I wouldn''t leave you a single one. And I meant it."


    "You..." The Bone-Claw Zombie King stared in shock, his expression frozen.


    A wave of humiliation surged through him.


    Ethan had only come to retrieve a corpse, yet he had managed to scare them into retreating so far.


    By now, the streets of the city trembled as countless zombies gathered, forming a massive horde that surged toward the scene. Their grotesque faces began to emerge from the shadows of the street corners.


    Some of the elite zombies climbed onto rooftops and walls, crouching like rabid beasts, their glowing eyes fixed on the ground below.


    Ethan scanned his surroundings, assessing the situation. He decided it wasn''t worth the risk to stay any longer.


    "Alright, I''ll finish you off next time... See you around." He tilted his head back slightly, his tone calm, as if stating an undeniable fact.


    Then, in the blink of an eye, his figure vanished without a trace.


    "Damn it!" The Bone-Claw Zombie King clenched his teeth so hard it felt like they might shatter. He knew there was no way to stop Ethan now, and the humiliation burned deep in his chest.


    Ethan had entered their territory, taken what he wanted, and left behind a parting shot that dripped with disdain.


    For a moment, anger, frustration, and helplessness swirled in the Bone-Claw Zombie King''s mind, a storm of negative emotions he couldn''t suppress.


    "ROAR¡ª" He threw his head back and let out a furious howl.


    The surrounding zombies echoed his rage, their collective howls shaking the city to its core.


    But in the end, it all felt like nothing more than... a futile outburst of anger.


    ...


    Ethan used the stealth ability of his Domain of the Dead to move swiftly, his figure darting through the shadows. Before long, he crossed the river bridge and returned to his own territory.


    Waiting for him were Bulldozer, Laura, Sprout, and the "freelance zombie" Big Ears. Behind them, a sizable group of zombies had gathered.


    They had heard the furious howls from across the river and assumed something major had happened. Many were ready to charge across the bridge to provide backup if necessary.


    "Hey, boss, you''re back! So, was it humans on the other side?" Big Ears asked with a fawning grin. Discover exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Not anymore." Ethan waved his hand, and with a flick of his wrist, he released the "prey" he had collected. Over twenty corpses tumbled out, scattered haphazardly on the ground. Among them were several cat zombies.


    "Whoa!" Bulldozer''s eyes widened in amazement. He couldn''t help but admire Ethan. "The boss is something else. Even on another Zombie King''s turf, he managed to snag this much prey. Not just the main course, but even some snacks..."


    Ethan glanced at them and gave a quick reminder. "Stay alert and keep an eye on the other side. I don''t know if they''ll lose their cool and try to charge over."


    The river bridge was a natural chokepoint¡ªeasy to defend, hard to attack. Any force trying to cross would be at a disadvantage.


    "Got it, boss. Don''t worry. If they dare come over, I''ll wipe them out!" Bulldozer thumped his chest and promised with enthusiasm. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Eat up." Ethan''s figure vanished again, heading back to his high-rise home.


    Fortunately, the other side didn''t make any rash moves. After a few howls of impotent rage, they quieted down, clearly deciding against an immediate attack.


    With the tension easing, Bulldozer and the other zombies began their feast¡ªa bloody banquet.


    Big Ears, however, being a "freelance zombie," wasn''t part of the inner circle. He stood off to the side, watching the feast with drool dripping from his mouth.


    He couldn''t help but feel envious. Since the apocalypse began, he''d never seen such a "luxurious" spread.


    "They''re already eating... Why hasn''t anyone invited me?" Big Ears muttered to himself, feeling awkward as he stood there, empty-handed.


    After some hesitation, he shuffled forward, trying to find someone approachable. He nudged Bulldozer with his elbow, hoping to strike up a conversation.


    "Hey, Bulldozer, didn''t you say before... if I needed anything, I could come to you?"


    "Yeah, that''s right. What''s up?" Bulldozer turned to look at him.


    "Heh heh heh..." Big Ears chuckled nervously. "Mind if I... you know, join in for a meal?"


    "Oh... sure, no problem! After all, you did help spot the prey earlier. You deserve a share." Bulldozer nodded enthusiastically.


    Big Ears'' eyes lit up with excitement. "Bulldozer''s the real deal! A zombie of his word!" he thought, feeling a surge of gratitude. He rubbed his hands together like a fly, his face full of anticipation as he waited.


    Bulldozer rummaged through the pile of corpses for a moment before casually pulling out a dead cat.


    "Huh? Just this?" Big Ears froze, his excitement fading into disappointment. "This is the ''good stuff'' you were talking about?"


    Cat meat was notoriously sour. It worked as a light snack to whet the appetite, but it wasn''t exactly a delicacy.


    Before Big Ears could say anything, Bulldozer snapped off one of the cat''s paws with a loud "crack" and handed it to him.


    "Here you go¡ª''cat paw biscuits.'' You deserve it. Eat up, don''t hold back!"


    "..." Big Ears stared at the paw, his face blank, a dark cloud forming over his head. "Seriously? This is what I get?!"


    The sting of disappointment hit him hard.


    His heart ached.


    ...

 Chapter 117 The Crimson Titan

    Ethan returned home. The long, dark night passed uneventfully, and by dawn, there was still no sign of an attack from across the river.However, the massive Zombie Horde gathered on the other side showed no signs of dispersing. Instead, they seemed restless, as if preparing for something big.


    Not long ago, three Zombie Kings¡ªBone-Claw, Cat-Faced, and Pregnant¡ªhad gathered at the heart of the zombie nest.


    Surrounding them were elite zombies, and in the center of a small plaza stood a towering figure. This was the fourth Zombie King of the Eastern Region of the River, and the undisputed ruler of the area: the Crimson Titan. He was the absolute overlord of this territory.


    Standing at a staggering 9 feet tall, his massive frame was covered in reddish-brown skin that looked like it was made of solid rock. His body was completely hairless, and his bald head was marked with deep grooves, giving him an intimidating, battle-hardened appearance.


    It was the kind of look that screamed power.


    "Boss, let''s cross the bridge and crush them!" Bone-Claw Zombie King growled angrily.


    The Crimson Titan remained silent for a moment, deep in thought. He had already heard about what happened the previous night. "I''m afraid... the timing isn''t right yet."


    "What do you mean it''s not the right time? When will it ever be the right time? They''ve already come knocking on our door!" Bone-Claw snapped, clearly unable to swallow his anger.


    The Crimson Titan raised his gaze and said calmly, "The enemy is no pushover. Even if we win, we''ll suffer heavy losses. That''ll leave us vulnerable to other factions."


    "Come on, Boss! Once you absorb that Zombie King''s crystal core, you''ll still be the top dog in Los Angeles," Pregnant Zombie King chimed in with a sinister tone.


    It was clear she supported an all-out attack; otherwise, she wouldn''t have come here with Bone-Claw.


    The Crimson Titan liked what he was hearing. Her words hit him right in his weak spot, and he couldn''t help but want to hear more.


    "What did you just say?"


    "I said, you''ll still be the number one overlord of Los Angeles," Pregnant Zombie King repeated.


    The Crimson Titan nodded, satisfied.


    "Of course¡­"


    A high-level crystal core was a tempting prize for him, especially since he felt like he was on the verge of a breakthrough. He just needed one final push.


    Seeing his subordinates so fired up, he decided to go along with their plan. In the back of his mind, though, he was already calculating his options. If things went south, they could always retreat and defend their position. Worst case scenario, they could destroy the bridge and cut off the enemy entirely.


    With the terrain on their side, they wouldn''t lose too badly.


    Over the next few days, zombies from the Eastern Region of the River began to gather in greater numbers. They even absorbed smaller factions from the surrounding areas, like the group led by "Big Ears," who were more like freelancers than a proper force.


    As the Zombie Horde grew larger, their numbers soon swelled to over 40,000.


    The sight was terrifying¡ªan endless sea of grotesque faces, packed so tightly together it made Disneyland''s holiday lines look like a breeze.


    Meanwhile, Ethan kept a close eye on the enemy''s movements. He frequently sent out Buddy Crow, his red-eyed raven, to scout the area from above.


    When he noticed the Horde wasn''t dispersing but instead growing larger, he quickly pieced together their intentions.


    "Time to gather our forces," Ethan said decisively.


    A red-eyed crow flew out from the windowsill, cawing loudly as it soared into the sky, its sharp cries echoing through the air.


    Ethan''s commanders were immediately energized.


    Especially the 500 elite warriors¡ªsince their evolution, they hadn''t had the chance to experience a real battle. Now, they were itching for bloodshed.


    One by one, zombies began pouring out.


    There was the towering Bulldozer, the ghostly Laura, the zombie tiger Snowy, and the elusive Little Shadow, each leading their own squads to assemble.


    Among them was PhD, whose left eye was equipped with a cybernetic scanner.


    Bulldozer glanced at him and said, "I''ve been itching to crush those guys on the other side. Can you scan their ranks later? See if they''ve got any SB-class zombies?"


    "No need," PhD replied confidently, shaking his head. "They definitely don''t."


    ¡­


    Ethan''s zombie army quickly grew to nearly 30,000, with 5,000 elite troops, including the 500 elite warriors.


    "We''re going to need reinforcements," Ethan muttered as he lounged on the sofa. Picking up his phone, he sent a message to Mia, as well as a few ice-element Awakeners he''d recruited recently to act as "builders."


    Now, with two massive zombie factions gathering, the entire apocalyptic city was on edge, teetering on the brink of war.


    Even Genesis Biotech had taken notice.


    The sheer size of the Zombie Horde in the city forced them to act. Countless drones zipped through the skies, observing the chaos below.


    Nathan sat in his office, staring at the massive screen in front of him. The live feed displayed a scene that made his jaw drop.


    "Holy crap! That''s a lot of zombies!"


    This was, without a doubt, the largest gathering of zombies Los Angeles had seen since the apocalypse began.


    Before the outbreak, Los Angeles County had a population of around ten million. But on the day the world fell apart, 70% of the population perished almost instantly.


    The survivors either fled, hid in shelters, or¡ªunfortunately¡ªbecame zombies. Among the undead, many were mindless and posed little threat, but the massive Zombie Horde now gathering was a terrifying exception.


    "Boss, what are they planning to do? They''re not coming for us, are they?" asked his newly hired assistant, her voice trembling slightly with fear.


    She was stunning¡ªdressed in a pencil skirt and black stockings, her curvaceous figure exuded elegance and charm. Her beauty was undeniable, and if Justin were still alive to see her, he''d probably accuse Nathan of orchestrating his death just to hire her.


    "They shouldn''t be coming for us," Nathan replied, narrowing his eyes at the screen. "Those two zombie nests are about to go to war."


    The battle would determine who the true overlord of Los Angeles was. It was an inevitable development in the post-apocalyptic world.


    Nathan couldn''t help but start calculating. Which Zombie King winning would be more beneficial to him?


    But no matter how he looked at it, the answer was the same: neither outcome was good. Whoever emerged victorious would pose a massive threat to Genesis Biotech.


    The company had over a thousand Awakeners and access to advanced tech weaponry, but even that wouldn''t be enough to fend off a massive Zombie Horde. Especially not one with nearly ten thousand elite zombies and multiple Zombie Kings with bizarre and deadly abilities.


    "What the hell am I supposed to do?" Nathan muttered to himself. He couldn''t afford to let either side grow too powerful. Ideally, the two factions would destroy each other, leaving him to swoop in and eliminate the remaining Zombie Kings.


    But the odds of that happening were slim.


    "Looks like I''ll need to call for reinforcements¡­" Nathan sighed. Now wasn''t the time to let pride get in the way. Reluctantly, he picked up his phone and dialed the number of his long-time rival, Sophia. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Explore stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    Clearing his throat, he said, "Sophia, remember how Richard mentioned¡­ you''d be available to back me up?"


    "Oh? Mr. Nathan?" Sophia''s voice dripped with sarcasm. "I never thought I''d see the day you''d come crawling to me for help."


    Nathan grimaced but kept his tone neutral. He quickly explained the situation¡ªthe two massive zombie nests on the brink of war.


    Sophia, however, didn''t seem particularly concerned. To her, battles between zombie factions were nothing new.


    "This kind of thing happens all the time," she said dismissively. "The solution is simple: find an opportunity to assassinate the Zombie Kings. Then replace them with one of our own engineered Zombie Kings. Once that''s done, we can take control of the situation."


    "But¡­ these Zombie Kings aren''t ordinary. You can''t underestimate them," Nathan warned.


    "Ha! Maybe you think every Zombie King is extraordinary," Sophia shot back, taking the opportunity to mock him. "Don''t worry. I''ll send someone over soon."


    With that, the call ended...

 Chapter 118 Attack!

    The entire city of Los Angeles was simmering with tension, like a powder keg ready to explode. All the major factions had gathered, and the stage for an all-out war was set.By the riverbank.


    Tens of thousands of zombies, the Zombie Horde, had assembled. Their grotesque faces were twisted in excitement, and their guttural roars echoed endlessly. The sheer scale of the horde was overwhelming, a terrifying and awe-inspiring sight.


    But amidst the sea of undead, a small group of humans stood on a massive boulder in the distance. These were Ethan''s reinforcements: Mia, Sean, and a few "builders" like Anna and Lillian, who were Ice Awakeners.


    Chris and Brandon had also joined the group.


    As they looked out at the endless swarm of zombies, their expressions betrayed a mix of awe and unease.


    "Uncle Chris, there are so many zombies!" Brandon exclaimed, his voice tinged with disbelief.


    Chris squinted at the horde, his gaze steady. "Of course. Almost every combat-capable zombie from two districts is here."


    Across the river, another massive wave of zombies was on the move, already swarming onto the bridge that spanned the water. They were clearly preparing to cross into enemy territory.


    Leading the charge was the Bone-Claw Zombie King, acting as the vanguard. His steps were deliberate, his presence commanding, as he led tens of thousands of zombies to the bridgehead.


    On the far side of the bridge stood his adversaries: Bulldozer, Laura, PhD, and a host of elite zombies.


    The two Zombie Hordes faced off across the bridge, the tension in the air thick enough to cut with a knife. It felt like the entire battlefield was a powder keg, ready to ignite at the slightest spark.


    Bone-Claw''s eyes scanned the area, but Ethan was nowhere to be seen. The humiliation from the previous night still burned in his mind, fueling his rage. He was determined to kill Ethan at all costs.


    "Attack!" Bone-Claw roared, his voice like a thunderclap. Without hesitation, he broke into a sprint, charging straight for the other side of the bridge.


    "ROAR!!!"


    The zombies behind him erupted into a frenzy, as if his command had flipped a switch. They surged forward, their movements wild and frenzied. Some of the elite zombies even climbed onto the steel cables of the bridge, moving with the agility of apes as they raced toward the other side.


    The horde was like a tidal wave, surging forward with unstoppable momentum. Below, the river churned violently, while above, the Zombie Horde stormed the bridge. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    On the other side, Bulldozer remained unfazed. He turned to PhD and asked, "What level is that Bone-Claw zombie leading the charge?"


    "A-Class," PhD replied matter-of-factly.


    Bulldozer snorted, his face twisting into a smirk. "That''s it? Not even close to my level."


    "Alright then, let''s do this!" Bulldozer bellowed, his massive frame charging forward like a raging bull. Each step he took made the bridge tremble beneath him.


    "Hehehehe..." Laura let out a sinister laugh, her figure flickering before vanishing into thin air.


    Behind them, the elite zombies roared in unison, their bloodlust reaching a fever pitch. The two Zombie Hordes collided in a chaotic clash. Enjoy exclusive chapters from My Virtual Library Empire


    BOOM!


    Bulldozer and Bone-Claw were the first to meet. Their bodies slammed into each other like two mountains colliding, the impact reverberating through the battlefield. Despite his wiry frame, Bone-Claw stood his ground like a nail driven into the earth, unmoving. Bulldozer, on the other hand, was sent skidding back nearly 30 feet.


    "What the hell? This guy''s tough," Bulldozer muttered, his thick skin absorbing most of the impact. Undeterred, he raised his massive fists and charged again.


    Meanwhile, the rest of the zombies had also clashed. They tore into each other like rabid wolves, dragging their opponents to the ground, clawing and biting with reckless abandon. Limbs were ripped apart, and blackened blood sprayed into the air, painting the battlefield in gore.


    In some places, seven or eight zombies piled onto a single opponent, their ferocity unmatched.


    Laura, meanwhile, had turned into a one-woman slaughterhouse. Every time she reappeared, a zombie''s head would go flying, or she''d disembowel another with surgical precision. The carnage she left in her wake was nothing short of horrifying.


    The bodies of fallen zombies tumbled off the bridge like raindrops, splashing into the river below. The water quickly turned dark with blood, attracting mutated fish that swarmed to feast on the corpses.


    Not far from the bridge, the Crimson Titan Zombie King stood watching the chaos unfold. His massive frame loomed over the battlefield as he observed the fight with a calm, calculating gaze.


    "Not bad," he muttered to himself. "The other side isn''t as strong as I thought."


    "Yeah, we''ve got the numbers on our side," the Pregnant Zombie King said with a sinister grin, her voice dripping with malice.


    But before anyone could respond, a deafening roar tore through the battlefield¡ªa tiger''s roar, so powerful it drowned out all the chaos around it.


    The sound was primal, commanding. It was the kind of roar that made the forest tremble and sent every creature scattering. Even the river below rippled violently, and the mutated fish feasting on corpses darted away in fear.


    A massive, majestic white tiger emerged from the shadows. With a single swipe of its paw, it smashed a zombie into pieces. Its jaws clamped down on another, crushing its skull like it was nothing. This was Snowy, the zombie tiger, and it tore through the battlefield like it was at an all-you-can-eat buffet. Wherever it went, zombies were obliterated, leaving a vacuum of destruction in its wake.


    "What the¡­?" The Crimson Titan Zombie King furrowed his brow, his massive frame stiffening. "Where the hell did this tiger come from?"


    As if that wasn''t enough, vines began snaking their way up the steel cables of the bridge. They moved like living serpents, wrapping around the necks of zombies and yanking them into the air. One by one, the undead were hoisted up like grotesque marionettes, dangling lifelessly. The entire bridge had turned into a macabre hanging ground.


    It was clear who was behind this: Sprout had joined the fight.


    "This¡­ this isn''t right," Crimson Titan muttered, his frown deepening. "First animals, now plants? What''s next?" The tide of battle was turning against Bone-Claw and his forces. They were being pushed back, step by step, and it wouldn''t be long before the enemy broke through to Crimson Titan''s territory.


    "Enough. Move in!" Crimson Titan barked, his voice booming. At his command, three other Zombie Kings at his side leapt into the fray, joining the battle.


    The slaughter intensified. The bridge was now a blood-soaked battlefield, littered with corpses, severed limbs, and entrails. Blackened blood pooled and flowed like rivers, staining the water below a deep crimson. The air was thick with the stench of death.


    But Ethan''s forces were clearly stronger. They tore through the enemy ranks like a storm, pushing forward relentlessly. By now, they had taken control of two-thirds of the bridge.


    Even Big Ears, one of Ethan''s "unofficial recruits," was in the mix. Though he didn''t have much combat ability, as a B-Class Zombie King, he was still far stronger than the average elite zombie. He strutted around the battlefield like a self-proclaimed "super soldier," clearly enjoying himself.


    "Ha! I knew it! I''ve got an eye for talent!" Big Ears laughed, watching the enemy crumble. "Bulldozer, keep it up! You''re doing great!"


    But just as he was basking in his own glory, something strange happened. Bulldozer, who had been charging forward like an unstoppable force, suddenly froze in place. His massive frame stood motionless, like a mountain planted in the middle of the battlefield.


    "Huh? Bulldozer? What''s wrong? Did you fall asleep or something?" Big Ears called out, walking up behind him.


    "Meow~~~"


    The sound that came from Bulldozer''s mouth wasn''t human¡ªor zombie. It was a chilling, unnatural cat''s meow.


    Big Ears froze, his brow furrowing in confusion. A sense of unease crept over him. "What the hell? Why are you meowing in the middle of a fight?"


    Then he saw it. Bulldozer turned his head slowly, his eyes locking onto Big Ears. But his eyes weren''t normal anymore. They had transformed into slitted, feline pupils¡ªcold, predatory, and utterly alien.


    "Holy crap¡­" Big Ears gasped, his voice trembling. A chill ran down his spine.


    Before he could react, Bulldozer raised one of his massive fists¡ªeach the size of a boulder¡ªand swung it straight at him.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa! What the hell, man?!" Big Ears yelped, scrambling backward just in time to avoid the blow. "Bulldozer, stop! It''s me!"


    But Bulldozer didn''t respond. His movements were erratic, his expression blank, as if he were possessed.


    Nearby, PhD had been observing the situation quietly. Ethan had warned him about this possibility beforehand, so he''d been keeping an eye on Bulldozer just in case. Now, it was time to act.


    PhD extended his hand, his mental energy surging outward. He cast Mind Spike, a psychic attack that pierced into Bulldozer''s mind like a steel drill.


    "ROOOOAAARRR!!!" Bulldozer howled in pain, clutching his head. The sound was eerily similar to a cat''s wail, high-pitched and unsettling. His feline pupils flickered, then faded, returning to his usual dull, "intelligent" gaze.


    "Huh? What just happened?" Bulldozer asked, blinking in confusion.


    "Nothing. Get back to fighting," PhD replied curtly. He didn''t see the point in explaining¡ªit wasn''t like Bulldozer would understand anyway.


    "Oh, okay," Bulldozer said, nodding blankly. Without another word, he turned and charged back into the fray.


    Big Ears, meanwhile, was still trembling, his face pale. He hadn''t fully recovered from the shock of what had just happened.


    "What the hell was that?!" he muttered to himself, his voice shaking.


    That scene just now was way too much for him.


    "I can''t deal with this..."


    ...

 Chapter 119 Surprise Troops

    "Damn it!"At the far end of the bridge stood an old woman with a cat-like face. Her sharp teeth were clenched, and her eyes burned with hatred.


    No one expected the enemy to awaken psychic abilities. Zombies typically had weaker mental strength compared to humans, so it was incredibly rare for a zombie to develop psychic powers¡ªsomething that could directly counter her.


    Meanwhile, at the center of the battlefield, the towering figure of the Crimson Titan stood out like a mountain. His skin was a reddish-brown hue, as hard and unyielding as stone.


    He was the embodiment of absolute defense.


    Even when elite zombies managed to bite him, their teeth shattered on impact. With a single swing of his massive arm, he could crush their skulls into dust.


    Wherever he passed, corpses piled up in heaps. His brutality was unmatched.


    But just as he was reveling in the carnage, a sudden, overwhelming pressure swept across the battlefield from the distance. It was like a tidal wave of blood crashing down, suffocating and inescapable. There was no doubt¡ªa true king had entered the fray.


    Ethan, dressed in a pristine white shirt, walked calmly through the blood-soaked battlefield, his expression indifferent. He moved as if he were strolling through a quiet garden.


    Any zombie that dared approach him exploded into a mist of blood before they could even get close, their bodies disintegrating into nothingness.


    "The real fight begins now," Crimson Titan muttered, his expression growing cautious.


    With a single thought, Ethan unleashed the terrifying Domain of the Dead, expanding it to its full range. The abandoned vehicles scattered across the battlefield began to hum and vibrate, twisting and contorting as if alive, before breaking apart into fragments.


    The scene before them was nothing short of apocalyptic.


    Crimson Titan''s massive body was enveloped by the domain, and he immediately felt an immense weight pressing down on him, as if he were carrying a mountain. But with his A+ rank strength and his unparalleled physical endurance, he managed to remain standing, though his movements were noticeably slower.


    The same couldn''t be said for the elite zombies around him. Their bones cracked and popped under the invisible pressure, as if being crushed by an enormous, unseen hand. Their faces twisted in agony.


    "ROAR¡ª!" They let out pained howls before collapsing to the ground, lifeless.


    "This guy''s power is insane! We have to stop him!" Crimson Titan, the Zombie King, stared at Ethan with a mix of fear and determination. To him, Ethan was nothing less than a walking meat grinder, tearing through the battlefield with ease.


    Gritting his teeth, Crimson Titan pushed through the crushing pressure and leapt forward with surprising agility, throwing a powerful punch straight at Ethan.


    Ethan didn''t even flinch. He raised his hand, and in an instant, a tachi appeared in his grasp. With a swift motion, he swung the blade.


    "Clang¡ª!" A sharp metallic screech echoed as the blade struck Crimson Titan''s rock-like skin. Sparks flew, and even the blade itself chipped in several places.


    "Is that all you''ve got?" Crimson Titan smirked, realizing Ethan''s weapon couldn''t penetrate his defense.


    "I see," Ethan murmured, almost to himself. Then, without hesitation, he extended his long, slender fingers, reaching directly for Crimson Titan''s head.


    A sense of dread washed over Crimson Titan. His instincts screamed danger, and he quickly tilted his head to avoid the attack.


    Ethan''s fingers grazed past his forehead, missing by mere inches.


    "That was close!" Crimson Titan thought, his heart pounding. Taking advantage of the moment, he swung another punch, aiming straight for Ethan''s face.


    "Die!" he roared.


    But this time, Ethan had already dismissed his tachi. He clenched his hand into a fist and met Crimson Titan''s punch head-on.


    BOOM¡ª!


    The collision was like two stars colliding. The shockwave from their fists rippled outward, cracking the ground beneath them. The entire bridge trembled violently, sending several zombies tumbling into the river below.


    "Crack!" A sharp sound echoed as fractures spread across Crimson Titan''s arm. His stone-like skin shattered in places, revealing deep fissures. The force of Ethan''s punch sent him flying backward like a ragdoll.


    He crashed into several zombies along the way, killing them instantly, before rolling across the ground for over ten meters. When he finally came to a stop, he looked utterly battered and humiliated.


    "What the hell?!" Crimson Titan''s mind reeled in shock. "How is he this strong?!"


    It was the first time he had encountered a zombie with a physical body stronger than his own. Discover stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    "Could it be... he''s already reached S-rank?"


    ...


    High above the battlefield, Genesis Biotech''s aircraft hovered silently, its cameras capturing every moment of the fight and broadcasting it live.


    Inside the control room, Nathan and a group of executives stared intently at the massive screen.


    "This Crimson Titan Zombie King is useless!" Nathan slammed his hand on the table in frustration.


    At first, he had high hopes for Crimson Titan. Maybe, just maybe, he could push Ethan into a stalemate, or at least injure him. But now? He couldn''t even withstand a single punch.


    Not only that, but Crimson Titan''s zombie horde, despite their numbers, lacked the strength to make a difference. They were being slaughtered like cattle, completely outmatched.


    What Nathan had envisioned as an epic showdown between two titans had turned into a one-sided massacre.


    "Useless! Absolutely useless!" Nathan shouted furiously, slamming his fist on the table.


    It seemed the Zombie King of the skyscraper district was far stronger. The real problem, though, was... Nathan had already made plenty of enemies with him in the past.


    What if, after taking over Crimson Titan''s territory, that Zombie King led his horde straight to attack Nathan''s company?


    Given the current situation, there was nothing he could do but wait for Sophia''s reinforcements...


    Crimson Titan, covered in dust and debris, slowly got back to his feet. His regeneration ability was remarkable¡ªhis fractured arm was already healing at a visible rate.


    He turned his gaze forward and saw Ethan walking toward him, step by steady step, calm and unhurried as ever.


    "I''m done playing with you!" Crimson Titan muttered. He had already decided to retreat. He''d come back to settle the score after breaking through to S-rank.


    With that, he secretly issued a command. The elite zombies around him began retreating, their once-dense formation scattering like a receding tide, quickly abandoning the bridge.


    Crimson Titan then raised his fist and slammed it into the ground.


    "BOOM!" The sheer force of the blow cracked the bridge''s surface, sending chunks of stone flying and creating deep fissures that spread outward. Even the bridge''s support pillars began to show signs of strain.


    But one punch wasn''t enough to bring the entire bridge down.


    He raised his fist again and struck.


    This time, the bridge''s support pillars shattered completely. The bridge deck began to collapse, chunks of concrete and steel falling into the river below, creating massive splashes.


    Above, the steel cables groaned under the strain, vibrating violently before snapping one by one with a series of sharp "ping-ping-ping" sounds. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Finally, the entire bridge gave way, collapsing in a cascade of rubble that stretched for hundreds of feet. Dust and debris filled the air, leaving a massive gap between the two sides.


    The two zombie factions were now completely separated, staring at each other across the chasm.


    "ROAR¡ª!" Bulldozer, one of the other zombie kings, was visibly frustrated. He had been enjoying the fight, and just as the battle between the zombie kings was about to reach its peak, Crimson Titan had destroyed the bridge.


    "Coward! You spineless corpse! What a pathetic move!" Bulldozer bellowed, his voice echoing across the battlefield.


    "Hmph!" Crimson Titan snorted dismissively, clearly unbothered by the insults. In this situation, only the opposing zombie king had the ability to cross the river. But without the terrifying Zombie Horde backing them up, even a few zombie kings crossing over would be walking straight into their deaths.


    This gave Crimson Titan a sense of confidence.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t like it? Then come over here if you dare!" he taunted, his voice dripping with mockery.


    "You''re pissing me off!" Bulldozer roared, stomping his feet in frustration. His anger was palpable as he shouted and raged.


    But just as Crimson Titan was basking in his smugness, a sudden chill swept through the air. The temperature around them plummeted, and the surface of the river began to freeze over with a sharp "crack-crack" sound as frost rapidly spread.


    "What the...?" Crimson Titan''s expression shifted to one of shock. He quickly turned toward the source of the cold and saw several human ice Awakeners standing on the far side of the river, pouring their energy into their abilities.


    Under the relentless assault of their freezing powers, the river was sealed in ice within moments. A wide, solid ice bridge now stretched across the gap, connecting the two sides.


    "ROAR¡ª!" A horde of zombies charged across the ice bridge, their movements swift and agile. These weren''t ordinary zombies¡ªthey were Ethan''s elite force of 500 warriors, his most trusted and deadly fighters.


    "The real battle begins now," Ethan said softly, his cold gaze fixed on Crimson Titan.


    Crimson Titan''s eyes widened in disbelief. He never imagined that Ethan would ally with human Awakeners.


    "That sneaky bastard!"


    ...

 Chapter 120 From now on, Im in charge!

    The elite warriors charged forward like unleashed tigers, ferocious and unstoppable. In no time, they crossed the river, cutting through the opposing Zombie Horde like a razor-sharp blade.These warriors were practically indestructible¡ªrapid regeneration, unbreakable bones¡ªthey were walking weapons, each capable of taking on ten enemies at once.


    "They''re this strong?" Crimson Titan''s face darkened. He hadn''t expected zombies with such advanced evolution. Watching his underlings get torn apart or devoured without even a chance to fight back made his stomach churn.


    And behind the 500 elite warriors, an endless wave of the Zombie Horde surged across the river, pouring into his territory.


    On a large boulder nearby, Mia leapt down with a sharp clang as she unsheathed her tachi, resting it casually on her shoulder.


    "Guess I''ll join the fun."


    "Wait up, I''m coming too," Sean said, jogging after her. On the slick, icy surface of the river, he kept slipping every few steps, turning his crossing into an awkward but oddly playful slide to the other side.


    By now, the two Zombie Hordes had clashed in full force, and the battle had reached a fever pitch. The battlefield was utter chaos¡ªscreams, roars, and the sickening sound of flesh being torn apart filled the air in a relentless cacophony.


    The scene before them was like something straight out of hell.


    At the heart of the carnage, the Cat-Faced Old Woman stood drenched in blood, her grotesque half-human, half-cat face twisted in fury. Even as the Zombie Queen, she was struggling to hold her ground, surrounded by the elite warriors. Their relentless assault was pushing her to her limits.


    Then, with a piercing screech that shook the battlefield, she unleashed her possession ability to its fullest extent.


    The elite warriors around her froze in place, their pupils contracting and shifting into eerie, feline slits.


    "Now that''s what I''m talking about!" Crimson Titan exclaimed, genuinely impressed. These elite zombies had been a massive headache for him¡ªnearly impossible to deal with unless you were a Zombie King yourself. But the Cat-Faced Old Woman''s ability? It was the perfect counter.


    And now, those elite warriors were hers to command.


    Lucky for him¡­ his subordinates had some pretty freaky powers.


    But what no one noticed was the shadow creeping behind the Cat-Faced Old Woman. It writhed and twisted like a living void, slowly rising and taking on a humanoid form.


    "Kehehehehe¡­ surprise!" With a sickening crack, Little Shadow''s shadow-formed claw plunged straight into the Cat-Faced Old Woman''s back. The sound of tearing flesh was followed by a spray of foul black blood.


    Her eyes widened in shock, the cold grip of death closing in on her.


    The elite warriors she had just possessed blinked, their cat-like pupils fading. Their original savage expressions returned as they all turned their gaze toward her.


    "ROAR!" With a collective, guttural snarl, six of the elite warriors pounced on her, dragging her to the ground. Claws and teeth tore into her flesh as they ripped her apart.


    "AARRRGHHHH!" The Cat-Faced Old Woman''s screams echoed across the battlefield, but they were soon drowned out as the Zombie Horde swarmed over her, burying her completely.


    "She''s done for!" Crimson Titan''s brow furrowed deeply. He had just praised her, and now she was gone, taken out by a sneak attack. Things weren''t looking good.


    The elite warriors had barely crossed the river and already taken out one of his key players.


    And now, Ethan had appeared on the far side of the bridge. Wherever his Domain of the Dead extended, zombies exploded into pieces, unable to withstand his overwhelming power.


    With every step he took, more zombies fell, as if Death itself was advancing across the battlefield.


    Around him, Laura, Bulldozer, PhD, and the other Zombie Kings were in a frenzy, tearing through the enemy ranks. Black blood sprayed in all directions, and severed limbs littered the ground.


    Amid this apocalyptic clash of the undead, there was something unusual¡ªhuman presence.


    Crimson Titan turned his head and spotted Mia. She was cutting through his forces with her tachi, the blade crackling with lightning. Wherever it struck, black blood and chunks of flesh flew, as if she had turned into a one-woman zombie blender.


    "You''ve got to be kidding me! A human? Here?" Crimson Titan''s fury boiled over. This was supposed to be a battle between Zombie Kings, and now humans were interfering? And worse, if it weren''t for them, the enemy wouldn''t have even made it across the river.


    "You! Go kill her! I don''t care what it takes!" Crimson Titan barked at the Pregnant Zombie King, his voice dripping with rage.


    "Yes!" The Pregnant Zombie King''s figure blurred as it darted toward Mia.


    Meanwhile, Crimson Titan''s gaze locked onto Ethan. The enemy had invaded his territory¡ªthere was no turning back now.


    With a roar, he charged at Ethan, his massive frame barreling forward like a runaway freight train. The ground trembled beneath his feet as he closed the distance, his momentum unstoppable.


    Ethan glanced over, his expression indifferent, as if Crimson Titan wasn''t even worth his attention. His Domain of the Dead expanded outward, the crushing pressure so immense that the ground beneath them cracked and splintered, enveloping Crimson Titan entirely.


    "This damn oppressive force¡­" Crimson Titan''s speed slowed dramatically. He had planned to rush in and land a solid punch, but before he could even react, Ethan''s figure blurred and appeared right in front of him. Ethan''s fist was already raised, ready to strike.


    Crimson Titan had no choice but to switch to defense, crossing his massive arms in front of him to block.


    BAM!


    The impact sounded like a meteor slamming into the earth. The sheer force of Ethan''s punch was unstoppable, a raw explosion of power. Crimson Titan felt his arms go numb as his entire body was launched backward like a baseball hit out of the park. He tumbled through the air, rolling several times before crashing to the ground.


    Looking down at his arms, he saw deep cracks running along them, with foul black blood oozing out in thick rivulets.


    Thankfully, his regeneration ability kicked in, and the wounds began to heal. But¡­ it was slower than usual. Much slower.


    Crimson Titan clenched his jaw. He knew it¡ªif this kept up, he wouldn''t last much longer.


    ...


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the battlefield¡­


    Mia was cutting through zombies like a whirlwind, her tachi slicing with precision and speed. But out of the corner of her eye, she caught sight of a terrifying figure barreling toward her.


    The Pregnant Zombie King lunged, claws extended, aiming straight for her.


    The sound of the air being torn apart reached her ears, a sharp whistle of danger. Mia''s cold gaze flicked toward the incoming attack, and she swiftly raised her blade to block.


    CLANG!


    The tachi let out a deafening metallic screech, the force of the impact so intense it felt like it could shatter eardrums.


    Mia''s grip faltered slightly, the webbing between her thumb and forefinger splitting open as blood seeped out.


    [Pain Level: 13%]


    "A mere piece of food dares to invade our territory? You''re asking for death!" the Pregnant Zombie King screeched, its voice shrill and unhinged. The sight of blood seemed to drive it into an even greater frenzy.


    Mia didn''t respond. Her expression remained calm, almost detached, as she raised her blade again. The lightning crystal core embedded in her weapon flared to life, crackling with electricity. Her movements became a blur, her strikes so fast they left afterimages in the air.


    But the Pregnant Zombie King wasn''t weak either. Its reflexes were sharp, its claws slashing and parrying with precision. Sparks flew as their attacks collided, the battlefield around them lighting up with flashes of electricity and the sound of metal meeting bone.


    The fight was brutal, but Mia''s humanity worked against her. The scent of her blood was like a dinner bell for the surrounding zombies. More and more of them began to converge on her position, including several elite ones.


    She had to split her focus, swinging her blade to cut down the zombies closing in on her. But that momentary distraction was all the Pregnant Zombie King needed.


    Its claws shot forward with terrifying speed.


    SHUNK!


    The sound of flesh being pierced was sickening. The Pregnant Zombie King''s elongated claws drove into Mia''s shoulder, nearly skewering her slender frame completely.


    Even then, Mia''s expression didn''t waver. Without hesitation, she raised her leg and delivered a brutal kick to the Pregnant Zombie King''s bloated stomach. The force of the blow sent it flying 50 feet away, crashing into the ground with a heavy thud.


    The two of them were temporarily separated.


    Blood poured from Mia''s shoulder, soaking her clothes until they turned a deep, dark red. The wound bloomed like a grotesque flower, vivid and raw.


    The scent of her blood was intoxicating to the surrounding zombies. Their eyes gleamed with hunger, their snarls growing louder as they closed in like a pack of starving wolves.


    Within moments, Mia was surrounded. Dozens, then hundreds of zombies pressed in, their grotesque faces twisted with bloodlust. They formed a suffocating wall around her, layer upon layer of snapping jaws and clawing hands.


    Mia scanned the horde, her gaze calm but calculating. She hadn''t expected this many zombies to show up. Originally, she''d thought she could just hang back and play a supporting role¡ªthis wasn''t her battlefield, after all. But now?


    "Seriously? Ganging up on the quiet one? That''s just low¡­"


    ...


    Mia gripped the hilt of her blade tightly as sparks of electricity began to dance along its surface, gradually enveloping the entire blade. Her aura surged, growing more intense with every passing second.


    [Pain Level: 35%]


    In a flash, her body moved¡ªso fast it seemed to blur, like a streak of lightning darting across the battlefield, faster than the human eye could follow.


    With a series of swift slashes from her tachi, several zombie heads were sent flying. But she didn''t stop. Her momentum carried her straight toward the Pregnant Zombie King.


    In the blink of an eye, she was already in front of it.


    "This human!" The Pregnant Zombie King''s heart filled with dread. The sound of rushing wind reached its ears as Mia''s blade swept toward it in a deadly arc, poised to strike its throat in the next instant.


    Panicking, the Pregnant Zombie King scrambled backward, trying to evade the attack. But the tachi was too fast.


    It was a step too late.


    "Shhhk!" The razor-sharp blade sliced through its chest, tearing flesh and leaving a deep, gaping wound. Foul, black blood gushed out in a spray.


    Though the injury wasn''t fatal, it enraged the Pregnant Zombie King, awakening its primal fury. Its expression twisted into something dark and malevolent.


    From its swollen, round belly, the outline of a baby began to shift and writhe beneath the skin, becoming more distinct with each passing moment. The movement grew more violent.


    "You''ve disturbed my baby, human," it hissed, its voice dripping with malice.


    "What?" Mia tilted her head, her eyes narrowing as she stared at the grotesque sight.


    And then¡ª


    "Waaaaahhhhhh!"


    A piercing cry rang out, sharp and shrill, cutting through the chaos of the battlefield. Even amidst the clamor of combat, the sound was jarring, impossible to ignore.


    The other Zombie Kings, locked in their own battles, turned their heads toward the source of the cry.


    Ethan glanced over, his senses immediately picking up on a sinister, oppressive energy growing stronger by the second. Something dark and malevolent was about to emerge.


    Even the Crimson Titan Zombie King looked startled. In its memory, the Pregnant Zombie King had always fed its child with flesh and blood, but it had never heard the baby cry before¡­


    And then it saw why.


    The Pregnant Zombie King''s entire body tensed, veins bulging grotesquely beneath its skin. Its already horrifying face contorted into something even more monstrous. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Crackkkk¡ª"


    Its swollen belly split open, the skin tearing apart to reveal a baby''s face. The infant''s skin was ashen gray, its sharp fangs glinting under the dim light. Its eyes were pure black, devoid of whites, like twin voids staring into nothingness.


    The baby''s small body was shrouded in a thick, black mist that radiated an aura of pure malice. It was a sight so horrifying it sent chills down the spine of anyone who saw it.


    "Go, my little one," the Pregnant Zombie King said in a chilling, sing-song tone.


    Your next journey awaits at My Virtual Library Empire


    The baby crawled out of its mother''s ruptured belly, moving on all fours in a disturbingly unnatural way. It scuttled toward Mia with terrifying speed.


    The sight alone was enough to make anyone''s blood run cold.


    "Hehehehe¡­" The baby let out a sinister giggle as the black mist around it began to spread. Despite its small size, it exuded an overwhelming sense of dread. Though it had just been "born," the baby had already awakened its powers, thanks to the Pregnant Zombie King''s long-term feeding.


    The black mist enveloped Mia, and she immediately felt her body stiffen, as if paralyzed. Her limbs refused to respond, and a numbing sensation spread through her muscles.


    The Zombie Fetus suddenly leapt at her, its tiny body moving with unnatural agility. It landed on her, its sharp fangs bared as it lunged for her slender neck.


    "Crunch!"


    Its teeth sank into her flesh, and blood sprayed out in a crimson arc.


    Mia tilted her head slightly at the last second, narrowly avoiding a fatal bite. If she hadn''t moved, half her neck would have been torn apart.


    The Pregnant Zombie King, seeing an opportunity, charged forward. Its sharp claws extended, aiming straight for Mia''s heart, intent on finishing her off.


    But the searing pain coursing through Mia''s body only seemed to fuel her. Her cells were firing on all cylinders, her survival instincts kicking in. She raised her arm to block the attack.


    "Shhhk!" The claws pierced through her forearm, leaving a deep, bone-deep wound.


    [Pain Level: 53%]


    From a distance, Ethan watched the scene unfold, his eyes narrowing. A thought crossed his mind: Is she seriously going to get herself killed?


    Meanwhile, the Pregnant Zombie King''s glowing, blood-red eyes locked onto Mia. A sense of unease crept into its mind. "How is this human still moving? She''s under my baby''s paralysis¡­"


    But before it could finish the thought, a steel fist came out of nowhere, slamming into its face with brutal force. The impact sent it flying nearly sixty feet through the air.


    Sean appeared where the Pregnant Zombie King had stood moments before. His sharp, calculating eyes scanned Mia''s bloodied form, taking in the exposed wounds and the blood dripping from her body. A flicker of concern crossed his face.


    It was the first time he''d ever seen her this badly injured.


    "Are you okay?" Sean asked, his voice tinged with concern.


    "Feels... just right," Mia replied, a faint smirk tugging at the corner of her bloodstained lips. With a swift motion, she flung the Zombie Fetus off her shoulder, sending it flying through the air.


    The intense pain coursing through her body had pushed her past her limits¡ªnothing could hold her back now. Her cells were surging with energy, and her wounds were already beginning to heal at an unnatural speed.


    "Oh... well, that''s good then," Sean muttered, nodding dumbly, still processing what he was seeing.


    Meanwhile, the Pregnant Zombie King stood frozen, utterly dumbfounded. The scene before her shattered everything she thought she knew. "Is this... really a human?" she muttered in disbelief.


    Mia''s gaze sharpened, and in an instant, she moved again¡ªthis time even faster. Her speed was so blinding that it seemed as though she had vanished into thin air.


    Her blade, crackling with lightning, became a streak of light.


    The Pregnant Zombie King barely had time to register the sudden gust of wind rushing toward her before her world spun violently. In the fleeting moment before her consciousness faded, she saw her own headless body collapsing to the ground.


    As Mia passed by, her blade had already severed the Pregnant Zombie King''s head in one clean, decisive strike.


    "This..." The Crimson Titan Zombie King stood in stunned silence, his expression blank. One of his most powerful allies had just been killed¡ªby a human, no less¡ªand in such a brutal, effortless manner.


    Even he, a self-proclaimed monster, found the scene horrifying.


    His brief skirmish with Ethan had left him heavily injured. His regenerative abilities were slowing, and his energy reserves were nearly depleted. Now, with two Zombie Kings already dead, the Crimson Titan felt the tide of battle turning against him.


    Victory was slipping further and further away.


    On the other side, both the humans and the remaining Zombie Kings were still fighting fiercely, their strength undiminished. The Crimson Titan couldn''t help but feel a growing sense of dread. For the first time, he wondered if even he could stand against Mia.


    Earlier, he had managed to hold Ethan at bay only because of the sheer numbers of his Zombie Horde acting as cannon fodder. But now, his once-mighty army of 40,000 zombies had been reduced to half. Meanwhile, the enemy forces¡ªboth human and zombie¡ªremained strong, their elite fighters cutting through his ranks like a hot knife through butter.


    If this continued, defeat was inevitable.


    I need to retreat... the Crimson Titan thought grimly. Forget the territory. I can always rebuild in another city. Staying here will only get me killed.


    He glanced at the remaining 20,000 zombies under his command. They would be enough to buy him some time to escape. If he waited too long, he wouldn''t even have the chance to run.


    With that, the Crimson Titan began to retreat, slipping toward the rear of his forces.


    But his movements didn''t go unnoticed.


    "Hey! Where are you going?" the Bone-Claw Zombie King growled, his sharp eyes narrowing as he spotted the Crimson Titan''s retreat.


    "Bone-Claw, now''s the time to run! If we don''t leave now, we''ll never get the chance!" the Crimson Titan called back.


    "Run?" Bone-Claw''s bloodshot eyes widened. His body was covered in wounds, his flesh torn and mangled from the relentless battle. He had been pushed to the brink of madness, barely surviving the onslaught from Laura and Bulldozer. If not for his bone wings granting him the ability to fly, he would have already ended up like the Cat-Faced Zombie King and the Pregnant Zombie King¡ªdead.


    "Fine! I''ll go with you!" Bone-Claw snarled, flying over to join the Crimson Titan.


    "Good," the Crimson Titan said with a nod. Having an ally by his side would make it easier to rebuild his forces later.


    But just as he began to strategize his escape, a sudden chill ran down his spine. He felt something cold pierce the back of his head.


    "Shhhk!"


    A bone claw had stabbed into the back of his skull, its sharp tips gripping his crystal core.


    "Bone-Claw, you¡ª" The Crimson Titan''s eyes widened in shock as he realized what was happening. His mind reeled with disbelief and horror.


    Bone-Claw''s face twisted into a deranged grin. "You''re trying to run away in the middle of a battle? How can someone like you lead us? Why don''t you hand over your crystal core to me? I''ll finish off the enemy myself!"


    Before the Crimson Titan could respond, Bone-Claw''s clawed hand yanked back, ripping the crystal core from his skull. Black blood sprayed everywhere, mixing with the red and white of his exposed brain matter.


    The Crimson Titan''s massive body collapsed to the ground with a thunderous crash, lifeless.


    The surrounding elite zombies turned to stare, stunned by what had just happened. None of them could comprehend why their leader had been killed by one of their own.


    But Bone-Claw''s crazed expression only grew more unhinged. His bloodied face twisted into a manic grin as he held up the crystal core for all to see.


    "The Crimson Titan tried to flee like a coward, so I killed him!" Bone-Claw roared. "From now on, I''m in charge! Follow my orders¡ªkill them all!"


    The battlefield erupted into chaos once more.


    ...

 Chapter 121 In the end... I still lost...

    "Infighting already?" Ethan''s gaze sharpened as he stared ahead.The Bone-Claw Zombie King stood in the distance, clutching a blood-soaked crystal core in his hand. Without hesitation, he shoved it into his mouth, swallowing it whole like a ravenous beast. His body began to tremble as he absorbed the energy, his expression growing maniacally ecstatic.


    "Hahaha... HAHAHAHA!"


    A crazed laugh erupted from his mouth as his entire skeleton began to crack and pop audibly. His body swelled grotesquely, his skin splitting apart to reveal gleaming white bones beneath. But the truly horrifying part was what came next¡ªthose exposed bones started to writhe and shift, reshaping themselves into armor. His chest, arms, thighs, and finally his head were encased in a skeletal exoskeleton, forming a terrifying suit of bone armor.


    At the same time, his aura surged wildly, radiating an oppressive force that made the air feel heavy. A crimson mist of blood energy swirled around him, giving him the appearance of a war god forged from bone and blood.


    The Bone-Claw Zombie King''s unique ability was skeletal mutation, and now, after consuming an A+ grade crystal core, he had fully evolved into his ultimate form. His transformation was complete.


    The power emanating from him now far surpassed that of the Crimson Titan from before.


    "Damn, that''s insane..." Even Bulldozer, who rarely showed emotion, couldn''t help but mutter in awe. He glanced at the grotesque transformation and quipped, "That''s one hell of a case of bone overgrowth."


    PhD, observing through his scanner, frowned deeply. "S-rank."


    "What?!" The surrounding zombie kings were visibly shocked. None of them had expected his power to skyrocket so quickly.


    PhD explained, "He didn''t just absorb the crystal core. He already had a latent transformation ability, and now he''s finally unleashed it."


    "Ah, I see..." The other zombie kings nodded in understanding, though unease flickered in their eyes. S-rank... that puts him on par with the boss.


    It seemed they had a real contender on their hands.


    ...


    Meanwhile, back at Genesis Biotech, Nathan, who had been slumped in despair moments ago, suddenly perked up.


    His eyes locked onto the massive screen in front of him, where the Bone-Claw Zombie King stood, surrounded by swirling blood energy. Every movement he made radiated raw, terrifying power.


    A glimmer of hope sparked in Nathan''s heart. He had been convinced that their side was doomed, crushed under Ethan''s overwhelming strength. But now... now it seemed like there was still a chance.


    "So you''re the real final boss, huh?" Nathan thought to himself, a mix of awe and relief washing over him.


    The executives around him couldn''t help but murmur amongst themselves.


    "A zombie king with this level of power is practically unheard of, even in the major cities."


    "We seriously underestimated them."


    "This is perfect. Let the zombie kings tear each other apart. The more they weaken each other, the better for us."


    "Ideally, they''ll both destroy each other."


    Their hushed voices carried a mix of fear and cold calculation as they watched the unfolding chaos.


    The Bone-Claw Zombie King''s overwhelming aura seemed to invigorate the surrounding zombies.


    Their morale, which had been faltering, surged back to life. They became even more ferocious, their bloodstained faces twisted into terrifying snarls. Their mouths, filled with jagged teeth, let out guttural roars as they charged forward with renewed frenzy.


    Ethan, standing amidst the chaos, remained calm and unshaken.


    His expression was as composed as ever, his voice carrying a faint trace of amusement as he muttered, "Sacrificing your own allies to boost your power... truly limitless potential."


    The zombies around the Bone-Claw Zombie King went berserk, launching themselves at Ethan''s forces with reckless abandon.


    They tore into their enemies with savage determination, biting and clawing even as their own bodies were torn apart. Some continued to attack even after their heads were ripped off, their jaws snapping mindlessly.


    The Bone-Claw Zombie King''s gaze, however, was fixed solely on Ethan. His eyes burned with hatred, his mind consumed by memories of the humiliation and scorn he had endured the night before.


    The fury within him had reached its boiling point.


    "Let''s see how you handle this!" he roared, his confidence surging as he reveled in his newfound power. His figure blurred as he moved, his speed now so great that he seemed to vanish, leaving only a faint afterimage as he charged straight at Ethan.


    Ethan didn''t move. He stood perfectly still, not even bothering to activate his Domain of the Dead. Slowly, he raised his hand, his long fingers curling into a fist. With a calm, deliberate motion, he threw a punch.


    "BOOM!"


    The Bone-Claw Zombie King didn''t hesitate, meeting Ethan''s punch head-on.


    The collision of their fists unleashed a cataclysmic shockwave, like a volcanic eruption.


    The sheer force of the impact sent a powerful blast of air rippling outward, knocking nearby zombies off their feet and hurling them through the air.


    The ground beneath the two combatants cracked and crumbled, deep fissures spreading outward as the earth gave way under the immense pressure. The scene was one of utter devastation.


    But then, a sharp cracking sound echoed through the chaos.


    The bone armor on the Bone-Claw Zombie King''s arm splintered, fine cracks spiderwebbing across its surface.


    A moment later, his massive body was sent hurtling backward, flying hundreds of feet through the air.


    He smashed through two crumbling buildings before finally coming to a stop, buried in the rubble.


    "This..." Even Bulldozer and the other zombie kings, who had seen countless battles, were stunned by the sheer intensity of the fight. For the first time, they found themselves at a loss for words.


    "Heh, the boss is still the strongest!" one of them finally exclaimed, breaking the silence.


    "I thought the other guy was supposed to be tough, but turns out he''s nothing special!"


    "The boss is invincible!"


    "..."


    Laura, tilting her head slightly, frowned in confusion. "But wait... isn''t Bone-Claw also S-rank? Shouldn''t he be on the same level as the boss? Why is the gap still so huge?"


    PhD, who had been quietly observing, furrowed his brow in thought. After a moment, he removed his scanner and examined it closely. Suddenly, something clicked in his mind.


    "I''ve figured it out! His limit is just S-rank."


    "Huh???" The others turned to him, bewildered.


    ...


    As the dust began to settle, the Bone-Claw Zombie King lay sprawled in the rubble, his jagged teeth clenched tightly in frustration. His mind was a storm of anger and disbelief.


    "How could this happen?"


    Lifting his gaze, he saw Ethan approaching. The man''s expression was as calm as ever, his pristine white shirt completely unblemished, as if the battle hadn''t even touched him.


    Ethan''s piercing gaze locked onto the Bone-Claw Zombie King as he spoke in a measured tone. "You''ve gotten a little stronger than before, I''ll give you that. But... just a little."


    "You..."


    That familiar, suffocating sense of humiliation surged through the Bone-Claw Zombie King once more. He couldn''t accept it¡ªhe refused to accept it.


    "Die!" he roared, blood energy flaring around him as he launched himself out of the rubble. Like a moth to a flame, he charged at Ethan, his fist raised for another desperate attack.


    But Ethan''s figure blurred, shifting sideways with an almost unnatural grace. The Bone-Claw Zombie King''s punch struck nothing but air.


    Before he could recover, Ethan spun around and delivered a swift kick to his back. The strike seemed effortless, but the force behind it was devastating. The bone armor on the zombie king''s back shattered as he was sent hurtling through the air.


    Before he could even hit the ground, Ethan appeared above him in a flash. With a single, brutal motion, Ethan brought his foot down.


    Stay connected with My Virtual Library Empire


    "BOOM!"


    The Bone-Claw Zombie King was slammed into the ground with such force that the earth caved in, forming a massive crater. Dust and debris exploded outward as the ground trembled violently.


    Ethan stood over him, one foot planted firmly on the zombie king''s chest. His expression remained cold and detached as he looked down at his opponent. Without hesitation, he raised his foot again and brought it down on the Bone-Claw Zombie King''s head.


    The ground quaked with each stomp, the crater widening with every blow. The Bone-Claw Zombie King''s once-impenetrable bone armor was now shattered and crumbling. The blood energy that had once surrounded him had completely dissipated, his reserves of power utterly drained. His body could no longer heal itself.


    Ethan finally stopped, his gaze sweeping over the broken figure beneath him. "Hmm... that should do it," he muttered, stepping back.


    ...


    Meanwhile, inspired by Ethan''s dominance, Bulldozer and the other zombie kings fought with renewed ferocity. Leading their elite force of 500 warriors, they tore through the enemy ranks, leaving nothing but carnage in their wake. The opposing forces were completely overwhelmed.


    As the battle wound down, the zombie kings began to regroup, making their way toward Ethan.


    The Bone-Claw Zombie King, lying in the center of the crater, clung to the last shreds of his consciousness. His vision blurred as he saw the faces of the other zombie kings¡ªLaura, Bulldozer, Sprout, Little Shadow¡ªall staring down at him with cold indifference.


    His remaining thoughts began to fade, his mind slipping into darkness. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "In the end... I still lost..."


    And with that, his world went black.


    ...

 Chapter 122 What a precious little child…

    At Genesis Biotech, Nathan stood frozen, staring blankly at the scene before him.That''s it?


    He had expected the Bone-Claw Zombie King to rise again, but instead, it was crushed in an instant¡ªbrutally stomped to death by Ethan. The sight was downright gruesome.


    "Isn''t his awakened ability supposed to be Absolute Domain? How is his physical strength this insane?" Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This revelation completely upended Nathan''s understanding of things.


    He had hoped, at the very least, to use this fight to uncover some kind of weakness in Ethan. But now, it seemed¡­


    He didn''t have any.


    "This Zombie King was way stronger than I imagined. Even if Sophia''s people showed up, they''d just be walking to their deaths!" Nathan thought to himself. But he knew Sophia¡ªshe was arrogant as hell and wouldn''t believe a word he said. If he tried to warn her about this¡­ she''d probably just use it as an excuse to humiliate him.


    He needed a plan.


    One of the senior executives standing beside him was equally shaken.


    "Mr. Nathan, what are we supposed to do now?"


    "Emmm¡­ start packing."


    By the river.


    The golden sunlight spilled over the water, making the surface shimmer. But unlike before, the river now glowed a deep crimson, stained by the blood of the fallen.


    Corpses and severed limbs floated downstream, attracting swarms of mutated fish that chased and tore into the remains. Even the riverbanks were piled high with bodies, blackened blood pooling and flowing everywhere. The entire scene was a wasteland of carnage.


    "Raaaargh¡ª!"


    Bulldozer and the other zombies roared in excitement, their voices echoing as they celebrated their victory over a major rival.


    Big Ears, among them, was especially smug. "We''re unstoppable!"


    "Huh? What does this have to do with you?" Laura shot him a sideways glance, her tone dripping with disdain. Clearly, she still wasn''t fond of him.


    Ethan, meanwhile, had already pocketed the crystal core of the Bone-Claw Zombie King. He didn''t feel much about the victory¡ªit was just another fight to him. Nothing special.


    The whole reason for the battle had been simple: he wanted peace of mind. He didn''t want to be disturbed, so he''d wiped out the Bone-Claw Zombie King and its crew.


    Now that the fight was over, Los Angeles and the surrounding areas were free of any zombie nests that could challenge him. Sure, there were still a few small factions scattered around, but none of them would dare to make a move.


    "It''s done¡­ Let''s head out," Mia said as she approached with a few of her "helpers" in tow.


    The injuries she''d sustained during the fight had already healed, most of them scabbed over. The bite marks on her neck, however, were still particularly gruesome.


    Even though she''d been bitten by the Zombie Fetus, her powerful physique allowed her to purge the zombie virus on her own. She wouldn''t turn unless the virus exceeded her body''s limits.


    "Good work," Ethan said, offering her a rare word of comfort. Mia had played a big role in the fight, helping him take down the Pregnant Zombie King.


    Wait.


    Speaking of the Pregnant Zombie King, Ethan suddenly remembered something.


    "What happened to the Zombie Fetus it gave birth to?"


    "I have no idea¡­" Mia thought back for a moment but couldn''t recall. "I think I just flung it away during the fight. No clue if it''s dead or alive. It disappeared after that."


    "Alright," Ethan said with a nod, deciding not to dwell on it. It didn''t seem important.


    With that, everyone went their separate ways.


    After defeating the Bone-Claw and Cat-Faced Zombie Kings, Ethan''s territory expanded once again. His zombie horde now numbered over 40,000, with nearly 8,000 elite zombies among them¡ªand the numbers were still growing.


    The bridge over the river had been destroyed during the battle. The broken section was now connected by Sprout''s vines, leaving half the bridge covered in plants. It looked like something straight out of a post-apocalyptic war zone.


    From now on, Sprout would guard the bridge. With the river below and mountains on the sides, it was a prime spot for mutated beasts or other strange creatures to show up.


    As for the new territory, Ethan couldn''t be bothered to inspect it himself. He left it entirely in the hands of his underlings.


    Big Ears, in particular, was eager to take charge. He pressed his oversized ears to the ground as he moved forward, scanning for potential threats like a living vacuum cleaner, "sweeping" the area clean.


    But what no one knew¡­


    Floating in the river, carried along by the current, was a baby.


    Your next chapter is on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Waaah¡­ waaah¡­"


    The baby''s cries echoed loudly, filled with despair and grief. Black mist swirled around him, thick and ominous. His sorrow was overwhelming¡ªhis "mother," the one who had been feeding him, had been killed by humans.


    The face of the human who did it was burned into his memory, etched so deeply that a seed of hatred had already begun to take root and grow.


    The baby''s scent and cries quickly attracted mutated fish from the river. But as soon as they got close, the black mist surrounding him would freeze them in place, dragging them straight to the riverbed.


    The fish couldn''t harm him.


    The baby drifted downstream, carried by the current. The river gradually calmed, and he eventually floated into an artificial drainage canal that led to the flooded ruins of Santa Monica.


    Along the way, he passed toppled skyscrapers and desolate wreckage, the remnants of a world long gone. Finally, he ended up in a pile of floating corpses.


    Around him, the sounds of flesh being torn and devoured echoed in the air. The water beneath him had turned into a literal pool of blood.


    Suddenly, a glowing blue claw emerged from the water. It ignored the black mist entirely and grabbed the baby, pulling him out of the river.


    The Zombie Fetus immediately stopped crying. His pitch-black eyes opened wide, reflecting the grotesque head of a monstrous creature.


    "What a precious little child¡­"


    A raspy voice, like the sound of rust scraping against metal, whispered in his ear.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Ethan had returned to his clean and orderly home. After taking a shower and changing into fresh clothes, he pulled out the crystal core of the Bone-Claw Zombie King and popped it into his mouth.


    The core was high-grade, packed with dense energy. It melted instantly on his tongue, its flavor surprisingly sweet¡ªlike a perfectly ripe mandarin orange.


    Ethan could feel the pure energy nourishing his body, fueling his ongoing evolution.


    Since taking down the Bone-Claw Zombie King and the others, the world outside his window had grown quieter. The constant howls and roars of zombies had faded, leaving the area around his building eerily peaceful.


    If he closed his eyes, he could almost imagine it was the world before the apocalypse.


    "Life without enemies is so relaxing¡­" Ethan leaned back on the couch, savoring the rare moment of tranquility.


    ...


    While Ethan enjoyed his peace, his underlings were hard at work, busy taking over the newly claimed territory. Their first task was to patrol the area and ensure there were no hidden dangers.


    Big Ears, as usual, was the most diligent. He pressed his oversized ears to the ground, tirelessly scanning for threats.


    The area across the river was relatively isolated, bordered by the San Gabriel Mountains on one side and the river on the other. To the east lay San Bernardino, a neighboring region.


    The mountains, however, were far from safe. They were teeming with mutated beasts, plants, and even humans hiding in the wilderness.


    Closer to the San Gabriel Mountains was a vast cemetery¡ªa burial ground where the city''s dead had been laid to rest before the apocalypse.


    For years, the cemetery had been shrouded in eerie legends, stories of strange and terrifying phenomena. No one knew if the abundance of Zombie Kings in the area was somehow connected to that cursed land.


    At that moment, Big Ears'' ears twitched. He suddenly lifted his head and looked toward the sky.


    Far in the distance, at the edge of the horizon, he spotted a small shadow flying over the mountains from the other side.


    "Bulldozer! I''ve found something¡­"


    ...

 Chapter 123 Queen Laura?

    Bulldozer squinted his small eyes, staring at the tiny shadow in the sky. It turned out to be a helicopter, slowly moving across the horizon. Before long, it disappeared into the clouds."I''ve seen that thing before. It''s probably one of Genesis Biotech''s aircraft."


    "Oh¡­"


    Big Ears nodded, silently marveling at how well-informed Bulldozer was.


    At the same time, he couldn''t help but think to himself: Looks like Genesis Biotech is up to something. Probably nothing good.


    "Right now, the boss is the undisputed king of Los Angeles. When''s he gonna take Genesis Biotech down?" Big Ears was confident Ethan had the strength to do it.


    Bulldozer scratched his head and said, "Genesis Biotech''s been sending the boss plenty of stuff. If we take them out, who''s gonna keep delivering the goods?"


    "Uh¡­" Big Ears was momentarily speechless. It actually made sense¡ªkind of like keeping them around as livestock.


    But to treat Genesis Biotech like livestock?


    Only Ethan could pull something like that off.


    As the two zombies chatted, they reached the edge of their territory. Up ahead was a hill, and on its slope lay a graveyard.


    From a distance, rows of tombstones stood tall, stretching back into a dense forest.


    The cemetery was eerily quiet, with a sinister atmosphere that gave off an unsettling vibe.


    Bulldozer glanced at it with his small eyes and immediately decided it wasn''t a good place.


    "You handle the search over there. I''m heading back."


    "Huh?" Big Ears opened his mouth, realizing the worst job had been dumped on the "non-essential personnel."


    But he didn''t dare complain.


    He pressed his ear to the ground and trudged forward alone to patrol the area.


    Meanwhile, at Genesis Biotech¡­


    A helicopter roared as it slowly landed on the helipad.


    The violent gusts of wind whipped Nathan''s hair as he stood with a group of executives, waiting nearby.


    Five figures stepped out of the helicopter, all clad in sleek, high-tech nano-combat suits. They carried advanced equipment and exuded a powerful, intimidating presence.


    Leading the group was a tall woman with a striking figure. Her short, ear-length hair gave her a sharp, no-nonsense look, and her piercing eyes radiated a sense of aloofness.


    Her name was Jessica Reed, an A-Class Awakener sent by Sophia to assist.


    Nathan quickly stepped forward to greet her. "Captain Reed, hello, hello!"


    "Mr. Nathan, let''s cut to the chase. Tell me what''s going on, and let''s wrap this up quickly. We''re busy and don''t plan to stay in Los Angeles any longer than necessary," Jessica said coldly.


    Nathan''s enthusiastic smile froze. It felt like he''d just been slapped in the face. Why is she as stuck-up as Sophia? What''s there to be so proud of? Are they in a rush to die or something?


    "Alright, Captain Reed, follow me." Nathan led them to a conference room, where he began a presentation using slides to explain Ethan''s rise to power.


    He detailed everything¡ªfrom Ethan''s early days in prison, to his takeover of the mall, to the major battles that followed. Every event was meticulously documented.


    One slide even featured a photo of Ethan standing on a rooftop, surrounded by crows, wearing a crisp white shirt.


    "A white shirt¡­ This Zombie King has quite the flair," Jessica remarked, her sharp eyes fixed on the image.


    A male team member beside her chuckled.


    "Well, he''s a zombie, not a human. Having a few quirks is normal."


    "Hmm." Jessica nodded.


    Her squad had encountered Zombie Kings before, and they came in all sorts of bizarre forms. Nothing surprised her anymore.


    Nathan, still animated, continued, "This Zombie King isn''t just powerful¡ªhe''s practically invincible. His body is insanely tough, and he has no apparent weaknesses."


    "Really?" Jessica raised an eyebrow. "I''ve never seen a zombie evolve to such perfection."


    "Not only that," Nathan added, "after several battles, his Zombie Horde has grown to over forty thousand!" His tone was exaggerated, as if trying to emphasize the gravity of the situation.


    Jessica''s squad, however, didn''t seem particularly impressed.


    One of the male team members smirked. "Ha! Sounds like Mr. Nathan hasn''t seen much. We''ve dealt with hordes of nearly a hundred thousand before. And in the end¡­ we still took down their Zombie King."


    "Sure, forty thousand isn''t a lot," Nathan admitted, "but here''s the thing¡ªnearly ten thousand of them are elite zombies."


    "What?" The male team member fell silent. That was something he hadn''t encountered before.


    "And¡­" Nathan hesitated, his voice growing quieter. "Some of them have been injected with the X-virus and Y-virus."


    Jessica: "¡­"


    The room fell into an awkward silence.


    Nathan cleared his throat and said, "Honestly, I''ve been thinking¡­ Even with you here, I''m not sure you can beat him. So, please, be careful."


    "Don''t worry. We have our own strategies," Jessica said, her eyes narrowing. "When it comes to a Zombie King like this, the best approach is¡­ assassination."


    With so many elite zombies under his command, storming his lair head-on was out of the question. That kind of brute force wasn''t feasible.


    The best option was to wait for the right moment¡ªcatch him outside his territory, or near its edges¡ªand take him out swiftly and decisively.


    ...


    Read the latest on My Virtual Library Empire


    On the other side, Big Ears was still dutifully patrolling the territory. He had wandered into the graveyard, where the surroundings were eerily quiet. The only sounds were the faint howling of the wind and the occasional rustling of leaves in the distance. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Looks like there''s nothing here," Big Ears muttered to himself. He didn''t want to linger in this place¡ªit felt creepy, and an unsettling sense of unease gnawed at him.


    Just as he was about to turn and leave, something caught the corner of his eye. Among the rows of tombstones, a figure appeared.


    "Huh? Who''s there?" Big Ears froze, a shiver running down his spine. He quickly turned to look.


    Standing not far away was a female zombie. She was thin, with long, razor-sharp nails that gleamed like steel blades. Big Ears recognized her immediately¡ªit was Laura.


    "Q-Queen Laura?" Big Ears'' eyes widened in shock. His expression was a mix of surprise and dread. Something felt off. Why was she suddenly here?


    Laura stood motionless, her face blank and expressionless. Her eyes weren''t filled with the usual ferocity but instead carried a chilling aura of death.


    "You. Come here," Laura said slowly, her voice cold and emotionless.


    Big Ears instinctively shook his head, backing away. There was no way he was going over there. Queen Laura had never liked him to begin with, and she often showed signs of wanting to kill him.


    Now, in this desolate place, with no other zombies around to intervene¡­ what if she really decided to kill him?


    "N-no, no, I''m good. Since you''re here, I''ll just¡­ head out now," Big Ears stammered, already turning to run. His legs moved fast, and he bolted without looking back.


    Every few steps, he glanced over his shoulder, relieved to see that Laura wasn''t chasing him.


    Still, he didn''t dare slow down.


    He kept running until he was out of the graveyard and back on the city streets. The sight of wandering zombies around him finally gave him a sense of safety.


    "Phew¡ª" Big Ears let out a long breath, feeling like a weight had been lifted off his chest. He slowed his pace, though his disheveled appearance made it clear he''d been spooked.


    "Hey, what''s got you running around like a headless chicken?"


    A female zombie''s voice suddenly rang out beside him.


    Big Ears'' nerves, which had just started to relax, immediately tensed up again. His brow furrowed as he whipped his head around.


    And there she was¡ªLaura''s face staring right at him.


    ...

 Chapter 124 I wasnt done punching it yet..

    "Queen Laura!" Big Ears was so startled that he stumbled back two steps."You... what are you doing here?"


    "Why wouldn''t I be here? The real question is, why are you still hanging around?" Laura replied with obvious disdain, clearly not thrilled to see him.


    "Wait, weren''t you just at the graveyard?" Big Ears asked hurriedly.


    Laura looked at him like he was crazy. "I was at the graveyard earlier, but I''ve been back for a while now."


    Big Ears frowned deeply at her response.


    He knew Queen Laura was fast, but this? This felt like she was messing with him.


    Something wasn''t right.


    Something was definitely off.


    There had to be a problem at the graveyard.


    Even though Big Ears couldn''t figure out what was going on, he decided it was best to report this to Ethan.


    ...


    Back at the house, Ethan listened to Big Ears'' account. He wasn''t particularly surprised¡ªissues popping up in newly expanded territory weren''t exactly unheard of.


    Still, this situation was odd. Big Ears swore he''d seen two Lauras, but Laura insisted she hadn''t seen him at the graveyard at all. She chalked it up to Big Ears'' imagination.


    Now, the two of them were downstairs, still arguing about it.


    Ethan, curious about the whole thing, decided to check it out for himself. With a single thought, his figure vanished from the room. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The next moment, he appeared on the street below.


    The bickering Laura and Big Ears immediately fell silent when they saw him.


    "Boss, I swear everything I said is true. Every word! I''m not lying to you," Big Ears said, rushing forward.


    "But I didn''t see him at the graveyard," Laura countered.


    Nearby, the burly Bulldozer was watching the drama unfold, chuckling to himself. "Maybe you got possessed or something, Laura. Maybe you saw him but didn''t realize it."


    "Do I look like you?" Laura shot back, clearly annoyed.


    "Enough," Ethan said, cutting through the noise. "Let''s go check it out and settle this."


    The group of zombie kings nodded in agreement and followed Ethan as he led the way toward the graveyard at the edge of their territory.


    ...


    By now, the sun had fully set, and the sky was a dull, oppressive gray. A cold wind swept through the streets of the post-apocalyptic city, howling as it passed.


    Terrifying zombies roamed the streets, but when they saw Ethan, they all bowed their heads in submission, showing him the utmost respect.


    The group crossed the river bridge and arrived at the edge of their new territory. Ahead of them stretched a dense forest, the mountains looming in the distance. In the dim light, the forest looked pitch black, the trees swaying in the wind like shadowy figures beckoning them closer.


    Gravestones stood scattered across the clearing ahead, lonely and desolate, exuding an eerie sense of abandonment.


    "Boss, it was right there!" Big Ears pointed to a spot in the middle of the gravestones. "That''s where I saw her earlier this afternoon."


    "But there''s nothing here," Laura said, her sharp eyes scanning the area.


    Bulldozer scratched his head. "Big Ears, are you sure you weren''t the one possessed? Maybe you just imagined it."


    Ethan ignored their banter, focusing instead on his surroundings. He extended his senses, but there was no sign of any living presence nearby. The area was completely silent, unnaturally so.


    And yet, there was a faint feeling¡ªsomething was here, lurking just out of sight.


    Ethan stepped forward, his gaze falling on two zombie corpses lying among the gravestones. They looked freshly dead.


    Their deaths were strange. Their bodies were completely intact, with no visible injuries. But their skin was covered in grotesque, tumor-like growths.


    The growths were dark red, uneven, and bumpy, almost like clusters of warts. They were so densely packed that they covered nearly the entire surface of the corpses, some even layered on top of each other. Just looking at them was enough to trigger a sense of revulsion. Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire


    "What the hell is this?" Ethan muttered. With a wave of his hand, a tachi appeared in his grip. He raised the blade and sliced into one of the largest growths.


    To everyone''s surprise, there was no explosion of blood or gore. Instead, the inside of the growth was white, with a texture resembling mushroom fibers.


    "Fungus?" Ethan thought to himself. It seemed these zombies had been killed by some kind of parasitic infection. Fungi weren''t part of the animal or plant kingdoms¡ªthey existed in their own strange, parallel domain.


    But before he could think further, a figure suddenly staggered out of the dark forest.


    It was thin, with disheveled short hair and a horrifying face.


    And yet, that face was identical to Laura''s.


    "Look! There it is!" Big Ears shouted, pointing with a trembling hand before quickly retreating behind the other zombie kings in fear.


    Laura tilted her head, her sharp, menacing eyes narrowing as she studied the figure. It really did look exactly like her¡ªdown to the clothes.


    "Well, I''ll be damned. There really is one."


    "Raaahhh¡ª"


    The fake "Laura" let out a raspy growl and began shambling toward them, step by step.


    "Oh, come on, look at you acting all tough..." Bulldozer muttered, completely unfazed. Unlike the others, he hadn''t evolved the capacity for fear, so he wasn''t the least bit intimidated.


    "Boss! I''ve been wanting to knock her down a peg for ages. Let me handle this!"


    Ethan nodded calmly. "Go ahead."


    "???" The real Laura turned to Ethan, her face full of question marks.


    What did he mean by that?


    Before she could say anything, Bulldozer''s massive frame surged forward. With just a few powerful strides, he closed the distance and swung a heavy fist at the fake Laura. His speed was incredible, and with his enhanced strength, the punch packed a devastating amount of force.


    "BAM!"


    The punch landed squarely on the fake Laura''s face, sending her flying around 10 feet.


    But to everyone''s surprise, her head didn''t explode, nor did her bones shatter. Instead, her face caved in like it was made of rubber or clay.


    "Huh? Tough little thing, aren''t you?" Bulldozer grinned and charged again, pinning the fake Laura to the ground. He began pummeling her relentlessly, his fists slamming down like hammers.


    It was clear that the imposter wasn''t very strong¡ªprobably just barely at a B-rank level. Against Bulldozer, she didn''t stand a chance.


    Even Big Ears, if he''d mustered the courage, could''ve taken her down. But his fear of the real Laura had kept him from making a move earlier.


    In no time, Bulldozer had beaten the fake Laura into an unrecognizable mess. With one final, thunderous punch, there was a loud "CRACK!" as her head finally burst open.


    But instead of blood and flesh, her insides were filled with white, thread-like fibers.


    Unbothered, Bulldozer grabbed the remains and tore them apart like he was ripping up a piece of foam.


    "Boss, all done!" Bulldozer announced proudly, standing over the shredded remains.


    "Hmm..." Ethan nodded, his expression calm and thoughtful.


    Big Ears squinted at the remains, his fear now replaced by curiosity. "What was that thing? And how did it manage to look just like Laura?"


    "Probably some kind of mutated fungus," Ethan replied, though he didn''t sound entirely sure. "The source of the fungus isn''t in the graveyard¡ªit''s deeper in the forest. If we go far enough, we might find the root of the problem."


    The zombie kings scratched their heads in confusion. They''d heard of mutated plants and mutated beasts, but mutated fungi? That was new.


    Ethan, however, was more concerned. While the creature wasn''t particularly strong, it was still a potential threat. If left unchecked, it could become a bigger problem down the line.


    The issue was that fungi weren''t like vines or trees¡ªthey didn''t have a single root to trace back to. That made dealing with them much trickier.


    "Forget it. Let''s head back for now," Ethan said, turning to leave.


    "Alright," Bulldozer replied, though he sounded a little disappointed. "I wasn''t done punching it yet..."


    Laura shot him a sideways glance, her expression growing darker the more she thought about it. Something about this whole situation didn''t sit right with her.


    Without warning, she raised one of her sharp claws and, with a swift "SHNK!", stabbed Bulldozer right in the butt.


    "AAAHHH!"


    Bulldozer''s scream echoed through the graveyard.


    ...

 Chapter 125 That seemed... too easy

    Ethan stepped into his apartment as night fully descended. The crescent moon hung like a silver hook on the horizon, surrounded by a sea of twinkling stars.It had been three months since the apocalypse began. Without human pollution, the environment had improved significantly. Now, whenever he looked up, he could see the Milky Way stretching across the sky.


    At that moment, a few meteors streaked across the night.


    The area around Ethan''s high-rise was eerily quiet. Nothing unusual seemed to be happening.


    With some time to kill, Ethan pulled out his phone to gather intel and check on recent events.


    "Santa Clarita Shelter breached by unidentified organisms. Suspected parasitic creatures capable of laying eggs inside human hosts. These eggs feed on flesh and blood, eventually maturing and bursting out of the body."


    "Wow, starting off with a bang, huh?" Ethan muttered to himself.


    The announcement was from an official shelter bulletin. A shelter had been overrun.


    Below the announcement were several attached photos.


    The images showed researchers in white lab coats, their bodies drenched in blood. Their abdomens had been torn open, leaving gaping holes. They lay sprawled on the ground in grotesque positions, their deaths horrifyingly gruesome.


    Around the corpses, there was a mix of slime and blood, pooling together in a nauseating mess.


    "Aliens?" Ethan remarked, unfazed. His only thought was how wasteful it was to ruin perfectly good "food." If you''re going to eat, at least do it properly...


    The comments under the announcement were plentiful, filled with mourning and a shared sense of dread. It was the kind of fear that came from knowing that what happened to others could just as easily happen to you. Stay connected with My Virtual Library Empire


    As the apocalypse dragged on, new monsters kept appearing. Humanity''s situation grew increasingly dire. No one knew when death might come knocking on their own door.


    Ethan scrolled further down.


    "Researchers discovered a meteorite in a remote forest. Upon analysis, they found insect eggs inside."


    This post had its own flood of comments.


    "Oh my god! Those eggs must be alien lifeforms!"


    "What if it''s like Venom...?"


    "I''m not spreading rumors, but I''ll wait for the experts to spread them for me."


    "..."


    Fortunately, none of these incidents were happening in Los Angeles, so they didn''t concern Ethan for now.


    He decided to check the Genesis Biotech website.


    But to his disappointment, there were no updates. The same old announcements were still there. Things had been unusually quiet lately.


    "Yeah, right. Quiet means they''re up to something shady..." Ethan muttered under his breath.


    He couldn''t help but wonder what they were working on.


    ...


    Meanwhile, deep in the forest behind a cemetery, the shadows of trees swayed in the pitch-black night.


    At the base of several large trees, clusters of fleshy red growths were sprouting. They were packed tightly together, pulsating faintly.


    The red growths began to shift and squirm, slowly merging into a humanoid shape.


    Before long, the figure wobbled to its feet. Its features started to take form¡ªits face becoming sharp and defined, strikingly handsome.


    Clothing materialized on its body: a crisp white shirt.


    The red growths had transformed into an exact replica of Ethan.


    At first glance, it was indistinguishable from the real Ethan, though its expression was slightly stiff, lacking the calm, detached air of the original.


    The tall figure began walking out of the forest.


    But this time, it didn''t head toward Ethan''s territory. Instead, it circled around to another area.


    Emerging from the woods, it stepped onto the darkened streets of the city.


    In the shadows, a few zombies wandered aimlessly. Among them were two that had evolved to a higher state, retaining a faint trace of intelligence.


    "You two, come here," the fake Ethan said in a low, deliberate voice.


    The zombies growled softly, their throats emitting guttural sounds. Obediently, they shuffled over, even displaying a hint of servility.


    But with a wave of the fake Ethan''s hand, countless spores were released into the air. The spores drifted toward the zombies, entering their bodies through their mouths, noses, and ears.


    A guttural roar erupted from the two zombies.


    "Raaagh¡ª"


    Their bodies froze mid-motion, then began to convulse violently. Within seconds, they collapsed to the ground, lifeless.


    From their corpses, red fleshy growths began to sprout, spreading at an alarming rate. The tumors multiplied rapidly, layer upon layer, until they covered the bodies entirely. Some of the larger growths even sprouted smaller ones, creating a grotesque, pulsating mass that would make anyone''s skin crawl.


    "Hmm... this form is proving to be quite effective," ''Ethan'' remarked, clearly possessing intelligence and appearing satisfied with his handiwork.


    It continued walking forward, releasing spores as it went, spreading its influence further.


    ...


    Meanwhile, on the rooftop of a distant high-rise, a woman stood, her sharp eyes locked onto the scene below. Her gaze was intense, unwavering.


    "He''s here!" she exclaimed.


    "Captain, what''s he doing?" a male teammate beside her asked, his voice tinged with unease.


    The woman furrowed her brows, deep in thought. "It looks like... he''s spreading something."


    "Damn... that''s seriously creepy!" the man muttered, his expression one of shock and disgust. They both watched as more zombies approached the fake Ethan, only to collapse in spasms moments later, their deaths as horrifying as the first two.


    "Could this be what Nathan referred to as the Absolute Domain?" the woman wondered aloud, her mind racing. The phenomenon matched the descriptions in their intel.


    Low-level zombies couldn''t even get close to him before succumbing.


    The group''s tension was palpable. They were on high alert, as if facing a deadly predator.


    This was Jessica''s team¡ªa squad tasked with assassinating Ethan. They had been monitoring his territory for weeks, waiting for the perfect opportunity to strike. Hundreds of drones had been deployed to surveil the area 24/7, ensuring they wouldn''t miss a single movement.


    The moment Ethan¡ªor what they thought was Ethan¡ªappeared, they were ready.


    "Captain, what''s the plan?" the male teammate asked, his voice steady but eager. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jessica didn''t hesitate. "We attack. Hit him hard and fast before he has a chance to react. Take him out in one strike."


    "Got it!" The others nodded in agreement. It was the best strategy: catch him off-guard and end him swiftly.


    The team moved with precision, silently positioning themselves for an ambush. They waited, hidden, as the fake Ethan continued to approach, oblivious to their presence.


    "Good. His perception doesn''t seem very sharp," Jessica observed, analyzing his behavior.


    As ''Ethan'' reached the street below, her eyes sharpened with determination.


    "Get ready!" she commanded.


    The team held their breath, their energy building. One of the male teammates began to channel his power, heat radiating from his hands as a massive fireball started to form. The air around him shimmered with the intensity of the energy he was gathering.


    The fireball grew larger and larger, until it was nearly seven feet in diameter¡ªa blazing orb of destruction, like a miniature sun. The man poured two-thirds of his energy into this single attack, determined to make it count.


    "Now!" Jessica shouted.


    The man raised his hand and hurled the fireball downward with all his might.


    The fake Ethan, sensing something, suddenly looked up.


    "Huh?" It tilted its head, its expression shifting as it noticed the massive fireball descending from above.


    The fiery glow reflected in its eyes, growing brighter and larger as the fireball closed in.


    "BOOOOM!"


    The fireball struck its target with devastating force, exploding on impact. The blast sent shockwaves rippling through the area, shattering every window in the vicinity. Flames engulfed the fake Ethan, consuming its form entirely.


    Jessica narrowed her eyes, watching the scene intently. "That seemed... too easy," she muttered, her instincts telling her not to let her guard down.


    "This zombie king has a ridiculously strong body. Keep attacking!" she ordered.


    "Understood!" her teammates responded without hesitation.


    They unleashed a barrage of abilities, each pouring their energy into the assault. Fireballs, lightning strikes, and other elemental attacks rained down on the explosion site, ensuring no chance of survival for their target.


    The street below was a chaotic inferno of destruction. Smoke and debris filled the air as the team continued their relentless assault...

 Chapter 126 Im dead

    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!A relentless barrage of attacks shattered the ground, leaving it cracked and caving in. Energy surged wildly in all directions. After what felt like an eternity, the team finally stopped.


    The squad members were drenched in sweat, their breaths coming in ragged gasps.


    "Captain, no movement¡­" one of them said, his voice uncertain.


    Jessica''s sharp eyes scanned the scene. The street was a mess of craters, and as for the so-called "Ethan"? Not even a trace of ash remained.


    "Looks like we got him. Let''s go check it out," she said, motioning for the team to move. One by one, they leapt down from the rooftop.


    They spread out, searching the area. Nothing. Not even the faintest hint of life.


    "That''s it? It''s over?" one of the team members scoffed, clearly unimpressed. He''d been bracing for something far worse, but now it seemed like they''d overestimated the so-called Zombie King.


    The fact that none of them had even been attacked was proof enough.


    Jessica nodded. "Yeah, it''s done."


    "But, Captain, where''s the crystal core?" a female team member asked, frowning.


    Jessica''s gaze swept the area again. She didn''t see it either.


    "Maybe it got blown to bits? Or launched somewhere in the blast."


    Just then, a low, guttural growl echoed from the shadows in the distance. The commotion they''d caused had drawn a horde of zombies, and they were now converging on the area.


    "Forget it. Let''s get out of here and report back to Nathan. Let him figure it out," Jessica said, a smug smile tugging at her lips.


    Nathan hadn''t believed her before. This was her chance to prove him wrong.


    The team wasn''t worried about the low-level zombies¡ªthey were no real threat. But there was no point in sticking around and making things harder for themselves. They''d completed their mission. The Zombie King was dead. Time to leave.


    ...


    The Next Morning


    The sun rose slowly, casting its warm light over the city. At Genesis Biotech, the atmosphere was unusually lively.


    Nathan had just stepped into his office when he noticed a crowd of people inside. It was a gathering of the company''s top brass, and among them were Jessica and her squad. They were lounging on the sofas, some with their legs crossed, looking smug as hell.


    "Mr. Nathan," Jessica began, her tone dripping with satisfaction, "our mission last night was a success. We took down the Zombie King."


    "Wait, what???" Nathan froze, his face a mix of confusion and disbelief.


    "Captain Reed, are you sleep-deprived? Or maybe you''re still dreaming? What kind of nonsense are you spouting?"


    Jessica smirked. "Oh, it''s not nonsense. We''ve got the whole thing recorded. If you don''t believe me, you can see for yourself."


    "Impossible! Absolutely impossible!" Nathan shot back, shaking his head. "Where''s the footage? Show me."


    "No problem." Jessica had been waiting for this moment. She pulled out a remote and pressed a button. The projector in the room flickered to life, and the recording began to play.


    Everyone in the room, including Nathan and the other executives, turned their attention to the screen.


    The footage was crystal clear.


    In the dim light of the street, a tall figure emerged from the distance. His face was strikingly handsome, and he wore a pristine white shirt¡ªthe signature look of the Zombie King.


    "You actually ran into him?" Nathan muttered, his expression shifting to one of shock.


    But what came next left him utterly stunned. In the video, a massive fireball hurtled toward the figure, signaling the start of the battle. What followed was an all-out assault¡ªexplosions, energy blasts, and chaos that shook the very ground. The energy waves were so intense that even the recording equipment trembled slightly.


    Despite the shaky footage, it was clear as day: by the end of the fight, "Ethan" had been obliterated. Not even a speck of him remained. The team had even gone down to confirm it.


    "This¡­ this¡­" Nathan was at a loss for words. He stared at the screen, his mind reeling. The Zombie King, the one who''d been such a massive headache for him, was gone. Just like that.


    Jessica''s lips curled into a triumphant smile. "So, Mr. Nathan, got anything else to say?"


    "This is¡­ this is great news!" Nathan finally snapped out of it, his face lighting up with joy. The Zombie King was dead, and with him, a major threat had been eliminated. He no longer had to live under that shadow.


    And better yet, without the Zombie King, his minions would be easy pickings. Those crystal cores were invaluable, and with them, Nathan could solidify his control over Los Angeles.


    It was only a matter of time.


    "Captain Reed, you and your team are incredible! Taking down the Zombie King in one go? That''s just¡­ so badass!" one of the executives exclaimed, practically glowing with admiration.


    "Hmph, no need to flatter me. It was nothing, really," Jessica replied, though the smug look on her face betrayed how much she was enjoying the praise. She tilted her head slightly, her tone playful as she added, "But, I have to admit, I kind of liked your rebellious attitude from before."


    Nathan: "......"


    ...


    Meanwhile, Ethan was lounging comfortably in his pristine home, sipping on a drink while absorbing the energy from a crystal core. Life was good¡ªpeaceful, even.


    That peace was interrupted when his phone, resting on the coffee table, buzzed with a new message. Picking it up, Ethan saw it was from Mia. The message was short and to the point:


    "Dead?"


    "Huh?" Ethan frowned, confused. What was this about? Was she cursing him out of nowhere? Had her mental breakdown flared up again?


    He typed back a quick reply:


    "Nope. Why are you asking?"


    Mia''s response came almost immediately:


    "Oh, then never mind. Just check the Genesis Biotech website."


    And with that, she went radio silent.


    Ethan''s confusion only deepened. What could possibly be on Genesis Biotech''s website? He''d checked it just last night, and there hadn''t been anything noteworthy. Still, curiosity got the better of him, and he opened the site on his phone.


    What he saw made him freeze. For a solid three seconds, he just stared at the screen, utterly dumbfounded.


    The homepage was buzzing with activity, dominated by a bold, bright-red announcement:


    "Breaking News: Last night, our company''s Awakeners successfully hunted and killed the Zombie King in the Tower District! As previously stated, Genesis Biotech vowed to track him down and eliminate him¡ªand we''ve delivered on that promise."


    "?????" Ethan blinked, his mind racing.


    Wait¡­ I''m dead?


    Since when?


    How come I didn''t get the memo??? S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was obvious what Genesis Biotech was doing. This announcement wasn''t just about the Zombie King¡ªit was a PR move, a way to restore their reputation and reclaim the face they''d lost in the past.


    Beneath the announcement, the comments section was blowing up, with more activity than any of their previous posts:


    "Holy crap! Isn''t the Tower District a five-star zombie nest?"


    "Yeah, I heard the Zombie King there was insanely powerful and freaky. That place was basically a no-go zone for humans!"


    "Oh my god, they actually managed to kill him?"


    "Genesis Biotech is amazing¡­"


    "This is great news! Now we can scavenge for supplies in that area!"


    "¡­"


    To add credibility to their claim, Genesis Biotech had even uploaded a high-definition recording of the fight. The footage showed the Awakeners unleashing a relentless barrage of attacks on "Ethan," reducing him to nothing.


    And, of course, as everyone knows, videos don''t lie.


    The survivors who watched the video were convinced. The comments were filled with awe and excitement, and Genesis Biotech''s reputation was skyrocketing.


    Ethan stared at the video, his expression unreadable. For a moment, he was lost in thought. Then, slowly, the pieces started to fall into place.


    Ah, so that''s what happened. It must''ve been those mimic fungi from the mountains. They''d taken on his appearance, gotten themselves obliterated by Genesis Biotech, and now the company had mistaken the fungi for him.


    Honestly? This wasn''t a bad outcome.


    With this announcement, humans would undoubtedly start making moves. Survivors, Black Hand Legion members, and all sorts of other "monsters" would flock to the Tower District, thinking it was safe now.


    And when they did? They''d be bringing him a steady supply of "little fruits" to harvest.


    "Hmm¡­ yeah, let''s just go with that. I''m dead," Ethan muttered to himself, a sly smile tugging at his lips.


    ... Stay updated through My Virtual Library Empire

 Chapter 127 Dinner… dinner…

    Ethan set his phone down, leaned back into the couch, and closed his eyes, trying to relax. But his mind was elsewhere, turning over the same question: Who''s going to make the first move?The morning passed uneventfully. Aside from the situation gaining traction online, everything was proceeding as expected.


    Until noon.


    At the edge of Ethan''s territory, a faint commotion began to stir. A group of zombies was gathering, led by a towering zombie king. This one was clearly a brute, built for strength¡ªalmost like a walking tank, not unlike Bulldozer.


    This particular zombie king didn''t have much of a following. He''d been a drifter, constantly on the move, picking fights wherever he could.


    "Heh, as long as you''re not dead, there''s always a chance to rise to the top. And now''s the time. Time to carve out my own turf!" The zombie king grinned wickedly, striding forward with purpose.


    The group of underlings trailing behind him seemed just as fired up.


    Moments later, they reached the edge of Ethan''s territory. But standing in the middle of the street ahead of them was a slim figure, her head tilted slightly, a pair of fierce, predatory eyes sizing them up.


    It was Laura, stationed there to guard the area.


    "Who''s this oversized idiot? Just looking at him pisses me off¡­" she muttered, her tone dripping with disdain.


    The hulking zombie king stopped in his tracks, not attacking right away. His gaze locked onto Laura. He''d heard of her before¡ªher reputation for brutality was well-known.


    "Queen Laura," he began, his voice deep and gravelly, "how about we work together? I''ll help you take out the other zombie kings and build a new hive."


    "Huh? Who do you think you''re taking out?" Laura asked, her expression blank but her tone laced with irritation.


    "Obviously Bulldozer and Shadow," the zombie king replied, as if it were the most natural thing in the world.


    "Oh¡­ that''s not a bad idea," Laura said, nodding slightly. The thought of taking down Bulldozer had crossed her mind more than once. She''d always been curious about what was inside that thick skull of his.


    But building a new hive? Yeah, no. Betraying Ethan wasn''t even on the table.


    "So¡­ I think I''ll just take you out instead!" she declared. And with that, her figure blurred as she launched herself straight at the towering zombie king.


    "Huh?" The zombie king''s brows furrowed. So the rumors were true¡ªLaura was as vicious as they said.


    "Well, if that''s how it''s gonna be, then it''s a fight to the death! Let''s go!" he roared, turning to his followers. "Attack!"


    "Raaaghhh!" The zombies behind him erupted into a frenzy, charging forward with wild abandon.


    The street instantly descended into chaos.


    But it didn''t stop there. From the alleys and side streets, more zombies began to pour in¡ªEthan''s elite forces, ready to defend their turf.


    The two groups clashed violently, tearing into each other with savage ferocity.


    Amid the chaos, Laura darted around the zombie king, her claws slashing in a blur. Ten deep gashes appeared across his chest, dark, foul-smelling blood oozing out.


    The zombie king howled in pain, swinging a massive fist toward her. But Laura was too fast, sidestepping effortlessly before vanishing from his sight again.


    Swish, swish, swish!


    Laura''s speed was overwhelming. She circled him relentlessly, her claws raking across his body again and again. Blood sprayed everywhere, and it wasn''t long before the once-imposing zombie king looked like he''d been shredded into ribbons.


    The towering brute roared in frustration, but there was nothing he could do.


    Laura leapt into the air, her razor-sharp claws aimed directly at his skull.


    "Let''s see what''s inside that thick head of yours¡­" she muttered with a wicked grin.


    ...


    This wasn''t an isolated incident. Around the edges of Ethan''s territory, other small zombie factions were also making moves, hoping to snatch a piece of the pie.


    But they didn''t get far. Ethan''s other zombie kings quickly crushed these opportunists, wiping them out before they could become a real threat.


    This kind of thing wasn''t unusual¡ªit happened from time to time. But today, the number of attacks was unusually high. Still, it wasn''t enough to warrant Ethan''s personal involvement. His subordinates handled it with ease.


    Meanwhile, high above the city, countless drones zipped through the air like hummingbirds, their movements swift and precise.


    Genesis Biotech was keeping a close eye on the situation.


    "Just as I thought. The zombies are starting to fight among themselves," Nathan said, lounging in his office with one leg crossed over the other.


    Read exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    His gaze shifted to the side, where Jessica''s team stood nearby.


    "Ahem! Captain Reed, taking down zombie kings must''ve been exhausting, huh? I think you and your team deserve a few days off. Leave the cleanup to us," Nathan said with a sly smile.


    Jessica scoffed, her expression dripping with contempt. "Oh, I see how it is, Mr. Nathan. We do the hard work of killing the zombie kings, and then you swoop in to collect all the crystal cores and Neurocores? Nice try."


    The teammate next to Jessica chimed in enthusiastically, "Exactly, Mr. Nathan! Other people plant the trees, and you just want to pick the fruit? That''s not how this works."


    Nathan forced a sheepish laugh, trying to play it off. "Oh, come on now, it''s not like that. You''re making it sound so bad." But inside, he was grumbling to himself. Damn, they saw right through me. These people are way too sharp. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jessica stood up abruptly, brushing off the conversation. "Alright, let''s move. We''ve got orders from Sophia¡ªhunt down as many zombie kings as possible and bring them back to San Bernardino."


    "Yes, ma''am!" her team responded in unison, quickly gathering their gear and heading out the door.


    Nathan watched them leave, his eyes narrowing as the door slammed shut with a loud bang. His expression immediately shifted to one of urgency. He turned to his assistant, practically barking orders. "Hurry, hurry! Deploy as many Awakener squads as we can. We can''t let Jessica and her team snatch up all the crystal cores!"


    "Understood!" The female assistant nodded and rushed out of the room.


    Just as she was leaving, Nathan called after her, a new idea lighting up in his mind. "Oh, and one more thing¡ªpost an announcement on the official site. Say that Genesis Biotech is officially restarting the ''Operation King Hunt'' initiative!"


    ...


    Meanwhile, Ethan was still lounging on his couch, looking as relaxed as ever. But outside his window, the city was anything but calm. After a few days of relative peace, the apocalyptic chaos had returned. The air was filled with the guttural roars and howls of zombies, echoing through the streets.


    High above the city, a few black crows circled the towering skyscrapers. One of them suddenly swooped down, landing on the 42nd-floor window of Ethan''s building. Its crimson eyes gleamed with excitement as it tapped its beak against the glass.


    Tap, tap, tap! "Dinner¡­ dinner¡­"


    "Oh¡­" Ethan murmured, sitting up lazily. He stretched his neck with a soft crack and glanced out the window, his gaze drifting toward the horizon. "Where should I start?"


    And just like that, his figure vanished into thin air.


    At the edge of Ethan''s territory, the aftermath of a skirmish was still fresh. Zombie corpses were strewn across the ground in grotesque heaps. A few surviving zombies crouched over the bodies, clawing into their skulls to dig out the precious Neurocores inside.


    Laura was among them. Having just taken down the hulking zombie king, she was drenched in foul, black blood. Kneeling on the ground, she dug her claws into the zombie king''s skull, stirring it around until she pulled out a crystal core. Without a second thought, and with no regard for the bits of brain matter clinging to it, she shoved the whole thing into her mouth.


    The scene was bizarre, to say the least.


    But then Laura''s nose twitched. She caught a whiff of something¡ªsomething different. Her expression shifted, her eyes narrowing with excitement. She tilted her head slightly, her predatory gaze locking onto a group of figures in the distance.s.


    Sure enough, a small team of humans was making their way down the street. It was Jessica''s squad.


    "Well, well, an A-rank zombie king. You don''t see that every day¡­" Jessica muttered, her sharp eyes studying Laura from afar.


    "Yeah, no kidding," one of her teammates added. "Looks like the L.A. branch has been feeding their zombies pretty well."


    Back in San Bernardino, A-rank zombies were practically extinct. Seeing one here was a rare treat.


    Jessica wasted no time. She began issuing orders with the precision of a seasoned leader. "Zoe, you and Joshua handle the elite zombies. The zombie king is mine and Daniel''s. Give us ten minutes, and we''ll have her down."


    "Got it, no problem," Zoe replied with a nod.


    The team moved quickly, splitting up and falling into their assigned roles. Their coordination was seamless, the result of countless hunts together.


    It was this kind of teamwork that had allowed them to take down so many zombie kings back in San Bernardino.


    ...

 Chapter 128 This has to be an illusion!

    "Hehehehe~~~" Laura''s face twisted into her signature eerie grin. It had been days since she last tasted human flesh, and she was craving that flavor again.Without hesitation, she spread her claws wide, her body transforming into a gust of wind as she lunged straight at a group of humans.


    Behind her, the zombies that had been feasting on Neurocores were startled by the commotion. Bloodied mouths let out guttural roars as they too charged toward the humans.


    "What a ferocious zombie!" Jessica''s brows furrowed as she spun around, drawing a short alloy blade from her side.


    The team members around her felt their energy surge, each activating their Awakener abilities in response.


    "Flame Barrier!" Joshua bellowed, his voice booming as waves of heat radiated from his body. Flames erupted from his hands, forming a blazing wall that halted the elite zombies in their tracks.


    "Lightning Field!" shouted another young man, electricity crackling across his body. Dropping to one knee, he slammed his fist into the ground.


    A surge of lightning exploded outward, spreading across the battlefield. Any zombie that touched it convulsed violently, smoke rising from their charred bodies as they collapsed.


    "Aqua Spear!"


    A female Awakener nearby glowed with a soft blue light as water droplets began to coalesce around her. Though the power seemed gentle, the spears of water she formed pierced through the zombies with deadly precision.


    These three were all A-rank elemental Awakeners, their abilities formidable. Despite the ferocity of the zombie horde, holding them off for ten minutes wouldn''t be an issue.


    Meanwhile, Jessica teamed up with a psychic Awakener to take on Laura directly.


    Jessica''s ability, Rapid Mirage, enhanced her legs, granting her incredible speed. Her movements left behind afterimages as she darted forward, alloy blade in hand, aiming a slash straight at Laura.


    Laura countered with her claws, her razor-sharp nails clashing against the blade.


    Clang! Clang! Clang!


    Sparks flew as their strikes collided at blinding speed, their movements so fast it was almost impossible to follow.


    The psychic Awakener beside Jessica extended his mental energy, forming an invisible barrier that pressed toward Laura, attempting to slow her down.


    But then, something unexpected happened.


    A flock of crows suddenly swooped down, their wings cutting through the air as they flew over the street.


    "Caw¡ªcaw¡ªcaw!"


    Their cries were haunting, like the tolling of a death knell. A chilling sense of foreboding washed over the battlefield, as if death itself was drawing near.


    "Huh?" The psychic Awakener, Daniel, froze. His heightened senses picked up on something ominous. Unease crept into his heart as he glanced upward, noticing the crows circling above a nearby street.


    And then, out of nowhere, a tall figure appeared below them. His expression was calm, his features strikingly handsome, and he wore a pristine white shirt that seemed untouched by the chaos around him.


    "Daniel, what are you doing? Focus and launch your psychic attack!" Jessica shouted, still locked in combat with Laura, her attention fully on the fight. Enjoy exclusive content from My Virtual Library Empire


    But Daniel stood frozen, his voice trembling. "Captain Reed¡­ look over there!"


    "What?" Jessica parried Laura''s claws with her blade, then leapt back to create some distance. Following Daniel''s gaze, she turned to look in the direction he was pointing.


    "...What the hell?!" Jessica''s face froze in shock, her mind racing as she tried to process what she was seeing.


    That figure¡­ it couldn''t be.


    The man in the white shirt, with his cold, sharp features and the crows circling him¡ªit was exactly like the photo.


    "This is impossible!" Jessica''s heart pounded in her chest. He''s supposed to be dead!


    "This has to be an illusion! There must be a Zombie King nearby with hallucination abilities!"


    "Captain¡­ it''s real!" Daniel''s voice cracked, his eyes wide with disbelief.


    The man¡ªEthan¡ªbegan walking toward them, his steps slow and deliberate. As he moved, an oppressive aura spread outward, the Domain of the Dead unfurling like a storm. The ground beneath him cracked and splintered, as if the earth itself was recoiling from his presence. It was as if a natural disaster had descended upon them.


    Since absorbing the crystal core of the Bone-Claw Zombie King, Ethan''s Domain of the Dead had grown even more terrifying.


    The Awakeners around him felt their breaths hitch, their chests tightening as if they were being crushed under the weight of the ocean. The pressure was suffocating, and it felt like they were moments away from being obliterated.


    The three elemental Awakeners turned to look, their faces pale with shock. "Captain, what''s going on?!"


    Jessica gritted her teeth, her voice strained. "We¡­ we might''ve killed the wrong one."


    "What?!" The others stared at her, their eyes wide with disbelief.


    The overwhelming pressure emanating from Ethan was unmistakable. This was the power of a true Zombie King. It was worlds apart from the one they had hunted that night.


    "Absolute Domain!"


    "This¡­ this is what a real Absolute Domain feels like," Jessica muttered, her voice heavy with tension.


    As Ethan continued to approach, the oppressive force of his aura grew stronger and stronger. The team could barely hold themselves together under the crushing weight.


    "Captain, what do we do now?" one of the team members asked, their voice trembling.


    "There''s no other choice. The plan''s a bust. Daniel, use a psychic barrier to hold off the Absolute Domain. We''re retreating!" Jessica barked, her tone sharp and decisive.


    "I''ll¡­ I''ll try!" Daniel gritted his teeth, his face pale. The Absolute Domain was suffocating, and his psychic energy, instead of spreading outward, was being forced back into his own mind. It felt like needles stabbing into his brain, the pain excruciating.


    "Arghhh¡ª!" he roared, pushing through the agony as he forced his psychic energy to its absolute limit. He managed to extend a barrier, but it barely reached six feet around him.


    The brief reprieve was enough. The rest of the team seized the opportunity, unleashing every ounce of their energy to fend off the zombie horde, Laura, and the crushing weight of Ethan''s Domain of the Dead.


    "Move!" Jessica shouted, her figure blurring as she leapt toward a nearby high-rise.


    The other Awakeners followed her lead, their movements swift and agile as they scrambled up to the rooftop.


    But as Jessica glanced back, her heart sank. Daniel was still standing in place, unmoving.


    "Hey! What are you doing? Get out of there!" she yelled.


    "Captain¡­ I can''t¡­ I can''t make it," Daniel said, his voice weak. His psychic energy was completely drained, and just holding off Ethan''s Domain for three seconds had pushed him to his absolute limit. His body swayed, barely able to stay upright. He didn''t have the strength to run.


    He was sacrificing himself to buy his teammates time to escape.


    "Damn it!" Jessica cursed under her breath, her fists clenching as frustration and helplessness surged through her.


    The rest of the team hesitated, their jaws tight, their faces etched with grief. They knew what Daniel was doing, and it tore at them.


    "Go!" Jessica snapped, her voice cutting through their hesitation. "Now''s not the time to play hero!"


    The others swallowed their emotions and turned, sprinting toward safety. There was no time to argue.


    But Ethan''s figure flickered, and in an instant, he was standing in front of Daniel. The psychic Awakener was trembling, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth as he struggled to stay upright.


    Ethan tilted his head slightly, his expression calm but cold. "You know, I really hate tragic sacrifices."


    "You¡­" Daniel''s voice was barely a whisper, his eyes wide with terror as he stared at Ethan''s face.


    "Don''t worry," Ethan said, his tone almost casual. "None of them are getting away. I''ll send them to join you soon enough."


    Without another word, Ethan reached out, his hand plunging into Daniel''s skull with precision. It was quick, painless. He extracted Daniel''s crystal core, ending his suffering in an instant.


    "Rest now¡­"


    Ethan''s gaze shifted as he watched Laura leading a pack of elite zombies in pursuit of Jessica and the others. The zombies were relentless, their movements unnervingly agile as they scaled the high-rise with ease, their feral eyes locked on their prey. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And then, Ethan vanished again.


    Jessica and her team were sprinting across the rooftops, leaping from building to building as fast as they could. Below them, the streets were swarming with ferocious zombies, their snarls echoing as they climbed after the fleeing humans.


    This was the first time Jessica had ever felt so cornered, so utterly outmatched. Her heart was still pounding from the encounter with Ethan.


    That Zombie King¡­ he was on a completely different level.


    Just the power of his Absolute Domain had been enough to crush them, leaving them gasping for air. And the way he carried himself, so calm, so detached¡ªit was as if he was toying with them, watching them struggle for his own amusement.


    "Captain, there are too many zombies! We''re not going to make it out of here!" one of the female team members cried, her face pale and drenched in sweat. Panic was written all over her features.


    Jessica''s sharp eyes scanned their surroundings, assessing the situation. It was bad¡ªreally bad. But then, in the distance, she spotted something. A few drones were zipping through the air, their lights blinking as they moved.


    "That''s Nathan''s Operation King Hunt squad!" Jessica shouted, her voice filled with a glimmer of hope. "They''re just ahead. Let''s move! We''ll regroup with them!"


    ...

 Chapter 129 Is this… hell?

    The group''s eyes lit up at the suggestion¡ªit was a solid plan. Without wasting any time, they headed in that direction.Up ahead, the streets were already a battlefield. Nathan had clearly sent in a significant force: three full Awakener squads and five hundred armed personnel.


    These armed fighters weren''t just random survivors. They''d been carefully selected and enhanced with the newly developed "Human Evolution Serum." Once injected, their strength reached the Neurocore stage, making them as formidable as elite zombies in combat.


    Their weapons had also evolved. Guns were no longer the go-to choice. Instead, every single one of them wielded titanium-alloy machetes. Why? Because elite zombies had bones so tough that bullets were often ineffective. A well-forged machete, however, could get the job done. In fact, with enough skill, one clean swing could decapitate a zombie, saving both time and resources.


    Among them were also second-generation cyborgs, controlled by advanced AI. These units were cold, calculating, and terrifyingly efficient, with combat capabilities that rivaled the best.


    To be fair, Genesis Biotech had made impressive strides in recent months. Their advancements were nothing short of remarkable. But compared to Ethan''s crew? They still felt like small fry.


    In the chaos of the zombie horde, one figure stood out like a mountain¡ªBulldozer. His massive frame was impossible to miss as he roared and hurled wrecked cars from the street into clusters of fighters like they were toys.


    Nearby, the zombie tiger Snowy let out an earth-shaking roar, its sheer presence enough to send shivers down anyone''s spine. With one swipe of its massive paw, it turned a human into nothing more than a smear on the pavement.


    And then there was PhD, lurking in the shadows of an alley. His sinister gaze scanned the battlefield, waiting for the perfect moment to strike. When the time came, he unleashed devastating psychic attacks, leaving the Awakeners clutching their heads in agony.


    The leader of Operation King Hunt, Captain Jack Sullivan, stood at the forefront. A rugged man with sharp features and piercing eyes, he surveyed the scene with a grim expression.


    "Something''s not right. Why are there more zombies showing up?" Jack muttered, his voice heavy with suspicion.


    According to their intel, the zombie king in this area was supposed to be dead. Without a leader, the horde shouldn''t have this level of coordination. Yet here they were¡ªorganized, relentless, and, worst of all, working together.


    "They should be tearing each other apart by now¡­" Jack''s eyes narrowed as he spotted another wave of elite zombies pouring in from a street corner. Their bloodstained faces twisted into feral snarls as they charged forward.


    More of them? This was getting out of hand. If this kept up, they wouldn''t last much longer.


    Suddenly, a commotion erupted from a nearby high-rise. Jack turned just in time to see several figures scrambling down the building in a panic. They leapt to the ground, landing in a heap, battered and breathless. It was Jessica''s squad, clearly fleeing for their lives.


    But right on their heels was a swarm of zombies, pouring out of the building like a flood. Among them was Queen Laura, her blood-soaked figure radiating a terrifying, predatory aura.


    The zombies didn''t stop. They leapt from the building one after another, crashing to the ground with sickening thuds before immediately resuming their pursuit.


    "Are you kidding me?!" Jack shouted, his voice filled with disbelief. He quickly barked orders to his team. "Watch out for the zombies coming from above!"


    The Awakeners snapped to attention, launching attacks to hold the line. But not everyone was quick enough. A few were crushed under the falling zombies, their screams cut short as they were torn apart.


    Laura''s twisted grin spread across her face as she surveyed the chaos. "Well, well, this is a nice little gathering," she sneered. In a blur, she darted into the ranks of the armed personnel, slicing through them like a scythe through wheat. Neurocore-enhanced or not, they were no match for her.


    "You brought this horde here?!" Jack demanded, glaring at Jessica.


    Jessica, drenched in sweat and struggling to catch her breath, glanced back at the zombies now being held off¡ªbarely. "I came to warn you! The zombie king here isn''t dead. You need to retreat. Now!"


    "What?!" Jack''s face twisted in shock. His brows furrowed deeply as frustration bubbled up. First, they were told the king was dead. Now, it wasn''t? Was this some kind of sick joke?


    But looking at the horde''s behavior, it was hard to deny. This level of coordination could only mean one thing: a zombie king was pulling the strings.


    Jack''s gut sank. If Jessica was right, they were in way over their heads. "Fall back! Everyone, retreat!" he shouted.


    The order was a relief to the team, who had been itching to get out of there. They immediately began pulling back, fighting as they went. But the retreat was anything but smooth. Zombies pounced on stragglers, ripping them apart in a frenzy of blood and gore.


    "This is insane! These zombies are way too strong!"


    "Just keep moving! Don''t stop!"


    The Awakeners were shaken to their core. This wasn''t like any other area they''d fought in. The zombies here were faster, stronger, and far more aggressive¡ªlikely due to their advanced evolution. Find your next read at My Virtual Library Empire


    Behind them, Bulldozer, Laura, and Snowy gave chase, relentless in their pursuit.


    Jessica''s squad, being the fastest, managed to pull ahead. As they neared the edge of the danger zone, they finally allowed themselves a moment of relief. They''d made it out¡ªbarely. But the fear lingered. Today had been far too close. One wrong move, and they''d have been dead.


    Or maybe¡­ surviving this at all was just dumb luck.


    But just then¡ª


    Out of the corner of her eye, Jessica caught sight of something. Her gaze snapped upward, locking onto the rooftop of a towering skyscraper ahead. A tall, slender figure stood at the edge, silhouetted against the sky.


    "What the¡ª?!" Jessica froze in her tracks, her heart skipping a beat. She threw out her arm, signaling the others. "Stop! Everyone, stop!"


    "What''s wrong, Captain Reed?" one of the Awakeners asked, confused by her sudden urgency.


    "He''s up there!" Jessica''s voice was tight, her expression grim. Though the figure was far away, she had no doubt. That face, that sharp, handsome profile, the white dress shirt fluttering in the wind¡ªit was burned into her memory. There was no mistaking him.


    "Who?" The others exchanged puzzled glances, but their eyes followed hers. Soon enough, they too noticed the figure standing on the rooftop.


    Ethan.


    He stood at the edge of the skyscraper, the wind whipping around him, his white shirt billowing like a banner. From where he stood, it seemed as though one more step would send him plummeting into the abyss below. His gaze swept over the streets beneath him, taking in the chaos¡ªthe abandoned cars scattered like forgotten toys, the fleeing humans reduced to tiny, insignificant shadows.


    Everything was within his sight. His domain. His kingdom. And he watched it all with the cold, unyielding gaze of a king surveying his realm.


    "It''s time to close the net."


    His voice was calm, almost casual, but the moment the words left his lips, the ground below erupted. Thick, writhing vines burst forth, snaking across the street like living serpents. They wove together into a massive, impenetrable web, cutting off the humans'' escape route.


    "Ahhh¡ª!"


    Screams tore through the air as the vines lashed out, grabbing several people and hoisting them into the air. The sharp tendrils pierced their flesh, draining them dry in seconds. Their bodies shriveled, collapsing into lifeless husks.


    "Damn it!" Jessica''s eyes widened in horror as she took in the scene. Her heart sank like a stone. They were trapped. With the horde closing in from behind and the vines blocking their path ahead, there was nowhere left to run. The zombies had them surrounded, and it was clear this wasn''t some random ambush. No, this was a carefully laid trap. A game. And they were the mice.


    Her chest tightened as the realization hit her. That zombie king¡ªEthan¡ªhe was far stronger than she''d imagined. And worse, he''d been toying with them the entire time.


    "Captain, what do we do now?" one of her team members asked, their voice trembling with fear. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jessica clenched her fists, her jaw tightening. "There''s no way out. We fight to the death."


    The others exchanged grim looks but nodded. "Understood."


    Behind them, the sound of the horde grew louder.


    Laura, Bulldozer, and the rest of the elite zombies were closing in fast, their snarls and roars echoing like a death knell.


    The slower Awakeners were already being overtaken, dragged to the ground and torn apart.


    The air was filled with the sickening sounds of flesh being ripped, bones snapping, and the agonized screams of the dying.


    The once five-hundred-strong force of Neurocore-enhanced fighters had been reduced to just a few dozen. The rest were either dead or worse¡ªunrecognizable pieces of what had once been human.


    Jack stood amidst the chaos, his face a mask of fury and despair.


    His fists were clenched so tightly his knuckles turned white, his eyes bloodshot as he took in the carnage around him. Everywhere he looked, there were zombies¡ªferal, monstrous creatures tearing into his comrades.


    In the distance, crows circled overhead, their sharp beaks stained with blood as they picked at the scattered remains.


    The scene was grotesque, surreal, like something out of a nightmare.


    "Is this¡­ hell?"


    ...

 Chapter 130 Your mission is complete

    However, one phrase surfaced in Jack''s mind¡ªThe Forbidden Zone of Humanity.Around him, a few other Crystal Core-level Awakeners were desperately trying to hold their ground.


    "Water Prison!" A female teammate poured every ounce of her energy into activating her ability.


    But she wasn''t using it to fight off the zombies. Instead, she trapped herself within it, because the sheer number of zombies around her was overwhelming.


    Her entire body was drenched in sweat as she gritted her teeth, struggling to hold on.


    That faint blue energy was the last trace of color she would leave in this world.


    Read exclusive chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    Schlck!


    Suddenly, a black claw pierced through her chest from behind, sending warm blood splattering everywhere.


    The searing pain made her body convulse uncontrollably, and the energy surrounding her dissipated in an instant.


    Her face twisted in agony as she slowly turned her head, only to see a pitch-black face glaring at her with feral malice.


    It was none other than Shadow, the dark predator.


    "Captain¡­ s-save me¡­" she whimpered, her voice trembling with despair.


    But Jessica, standing ahead, merely glanced back at her. Without a hint of emotion, she turned away and swung her short blade, cutting down two zombies in her path.


    Others might not escape, but that didn''t mean she couldn''t.


    Jessica''s ability, Rapid Mirage, enhanced her physical speed to an extraordinary degree. In this apocalyptic world, it was practically a survival cheat code.


    Her figure flickered as she darted forward, stepping on the heads of several zombies before leaping onto the wall of a high-rise building. Like a spider, she clung to the surface with ease.


    She glanced back briefly, watching as her teammates were slaughtered one by one.


    "I''m out of here. You guys will have to hold them off¡­" she muttered coldly.


    With a graceful leap, Jessica landed on the rooftop, her movements as fluid as ever.


    Jack caught this out of the corner of his eye, his brows furrowing deeply. "She actually ran¡­"


    Then again, it wasn''t surprising. In the apocalypse, this was just how things worked. If he had her kind of ability, he might''ve done the same.


    But when his gaze shifted to another direction, his expression instantly turned to shock.


    Because¡­


    Ethan, who had been standing at the edge of the building just moments ago, was gone!


    ...


    Jessica darted across the rooftops, her movements swift and precise. Her only thought was to get as far away from this area as possible.


    No.


    She needed to get out of Los Angeles altogether.


    She was never coming back here again.


    This place was nothing short of hell on Earth.


    But just as she was planning her next move, her body suddenly felt heavy, as if an immense pressure had slammed into her like a meteor crashing to the ground.


    Her once lightning-fast movements came to an abrupt halt, leaving her frozen in place.


    "Shit!"


    That familiar, suffocating pressure made her heart sink. She didn''t even need to look to know what¡ªor who¡ªit was. But she did anyway.


    And there he was.


    A tall, imposing figure stood ahead of her, like an immovable mountain, an insurmountable barrier.


    Ethan.


    His cold, unfeeling eyes locked onto Jessica.


    This so-called "righteous" human was nothing but a hypocrite. First, she sold out her teammates to buy herself time. Then, she lured the zombies toward Jack. And finally, she told the others to fight to the death while she made her escape.


    Now, under Ethan''s piercing gaze, Jessica felt every hair on her body stand on end. Cold sweat dripped down her forehead as her breathing grew erratic.


    Her ability was speed-based, but her physical strength was lacking. There was no way she could break through the terrifying Domain of the Dead that Ethan had unleashed.


    "P-please¡­ let me go. I-I can serve you¡­" Jessica stammered, her lips trembling.


    Even in her final moments, she refused to give up, desperately clinging to the hope of survival.


    Ethan''s lips curled into a faint smirk. "Your mission is complete."


    "Huh? What¡­ what do you mean?" Jessica stammered, utterly confused.


    But before she could process his words, Ethan''s figure blurred and appeared right in front of her.


    "Feel free to visit Los Angeles again¡­ in your next life." With that, Ethan raised his hand and slashed downward. A gleaming tachi materialized in his grip, slicing cleanly through Jessica''s jaw and up to her skull. Blood sprayed into the air.


    A single crystal core shot out from her body, spinning as it fell.


    Hypocritical humans must face judgment¡­ the judgment of the Zombie King.


    Ethan waved his hand, collecting her lifeless body. Standing atop the high-rise, he glanced into the distance, where a surveillance drone buzzed faintly in the air.


    His gaze locked onto the drone, but instead of destroying it, he raised his hand and gave it a casual wave. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    Genesis Biotech Headquarters.


    Nathan was dozing off in his office chair when the sharp clack of high heels echoed down the hallway. The sound grew louder until his assistant burst through the door without knocking.


    "Mr. Nathan! We''ve got a major problem!"


    "Huh?" Nathan jolted awake, nearly falling out of his chair. He rubbed his bleary eyes, trying to focus.


    "What is it? Did Jessica steal the crystal cores?"


    "No, sir. She''s¡­ she''s dead."


    "WHAT?!" Nathan''s eyes widened in disbelief, his mind racing. Dead? How?


    "See for yourself."


    The assistant quickly tapped on her laptop, connecting it to the projector. A video began to play, captured by the drone.


    The footage showed the streets of Los Angeles, overrun with hordes of zombies. Nathan''s team of Awakeners was being overwhelmed, pinned to the ground, and torn apart. Even the cybernetic-enhanced soldiers were being dismantled limb by limb, their mechanical parts scattered like broken toys.


    The scene shifted to the rooftop of a high-rise. A tall, imposing figure stood there, emotionless, watching the carnage below as if it were all part of his plan.


    "Wait a second!" Nathan shouted, leaning forward, his eyes glued to the screen. That figure¡­ it was too familiar. It was the face that haunted his nightmares.


    "Am I still dreaming? Maybe I need to go back to sleep¡­"


    "Mr. Nathan," the assistant said gravely, "the Zombie King isn''t dead."


    "That''s impossible¡­" Nathan muttered, pinching his thigh hard enough to leave a mark. Nope, he was definitely awake.


    "Jessica said she killed him!" he protested, his voice rising in desperation.


    "She lied. The one she killed was a decoy. And now, all the Awakeners you sent¡­ they''re gone. Wiped out."


    "¡­" Nathan fell silent, his face pale as he turned back to the screen. The footage showed Ethan finishing off Jessica, then casually waving at the drone as if he knew exactly who was watching.


    "Holy¡­ crap¡­" Nathan sucked in a sharp breath, feeling lightheaded. His vision blurred, and for a moment, he thought he might pass out from the sheer shock.


    "Mr. Nathan! Are you okay?!" The assistant rushed over, patting his back to help him catch his breath.


    "Jessica¡­ that idiot¡­ that absolute idiot¡­" Nathan muttered under his breath, no longer caring about maintaining his composure. His frustration boiled over, and he slumped back in his chair, utterly defeated.


    This was worse than eating a hundred thousand flies. No, a million flies. His stomach churned with disgust and regret.


    Even if they couldn''t beat the zombies outright, they should''ve at least been able to hold their ground. But now? Thanks to Jessica''s incompetence, they''d handed the enemy a decisive advantage.


    "Jessica was dead weight! Hiring her as an external asset¡­ I can''t even¡­ I just can''t¡­" Nathan trailed off, shaking his head in disbelief. He had no words to describe how badly this had gone.


    If he''d known it would turn out like this, he never would''ve brought her on board.


    This was a disaster. A complete and utter disaster.


    After taking a moment to steady himself, Nathan''s expression darkened. His frustration turned to anger as he grabbed the satellite phone on his desk and dialed Sophia''s number. Someone was going to answer for this mess.


    The phone rang a few times before Sophia picked up, her voice as calm and lazy as ever. "Nathan, what''s got you so worked up?"


    Nathan''s temper flared at her nonchalant tone. "Sophia, do you have any idea what your people just did?!"


    "What''s the problem, Nathan? Why are you yelling?" Sophia replied, her voice dripping with indifference.


    Nathan clenched his teeth, his grip tightening on the phone. "Your so-called ''team'' has completely screwed me over! I''ve suffered massive losses because of them. Sophia, I''m asking you¡ªare you going to take responsibility for this or not?!"


    ¡­

 Chapter 131 Fungi

    "What did I even do to you? And what do you mean, ''take responsibility''?" Sophia looked utterly baffled, staring at Nathan like he was some wronged housewife sulking over spilled milk."Jessica and the others are dead!" Nathan snapped, his voice sharp with frustration. He then launched into a detailed recount of everything that had happened, leaving out no detail, no matter how small.


    Sophia froze, her expression shifting to one of shock.


    Jessica... dead?


    That didn''t make sense. In her mind, Jessica was sharp, resourceful, and practically a survival expert. Even if a mission went south, death seemed like the least likely outcome.


    But now, here they were.


    "Cough... Mr. Nathan, maybe it was just an accident. They must''ve made a mistake," Sophia offered, though her tone lacked conviction.


    "And what about the people I lost? What am I supposed to do about that?" Nathan shot back, his frustration bubbling over.


    "Well, uh..." Sophia hesitated, knowing full well that her team bore most of the responsibility for this disaster. She was at a loss for words. "Look, don''t get worked up. Failure happens. No one can guarantee a 100% success rate every single time, right?"


    "Not worked up? Are you kidding me? At this rate, zombies are gonna be knocking on my front door any minute now!" Nathan''s voice rose, his irritation palpable. "And if my company gets wiped out, you think HQ''s just gonna let this slide? You''ll be in just as much trouble as me!"


    The truth was, both of them worked for Genesis Biotech, and failure wasn''t exactly something the company tolerated. If you couldn''t deliver, you were replaced. And the replacements? Well, let''s just say their fates were grim¡ªlive experiments or full-on bio-modification.


    Sophia sighed, rubbing her temples as she tried to think. This whole situation was a mess, and she was starting to feel like she''d shot herself in the foot.


    "Relax. I''ve still got an A+ grade triple-modified unit I haven''t deployed yet," she said, trying to sound confident.


    "Forget it. Don''t even bother," Nathan replied, clearly done with her excuses. He didn''t trust her anymore. This was something he''d have to take up with HQ directly.


    ...


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the battlefield, Ethan was leading his crew as they cleaned up the aftermath. The air was thick with the stench of blood and decay, and the sound of zombies feasting on flesh filled the area. The fight had been tough, sure, but the rewards? Oh, they were worth it.


    The elite zombies under Ethan''s command had grown even stronger, their numbers swelling with each victory.


    Ethan himself had scored big¡ªfive A-grade crystal cores and several B+ ones.


    Too much. Way too much. There was no way he could consume it all at once.


    Just as he was contemplating what to do with the surplus, Big Ears came sprinting over, his oversized ears flapping wildly as he ran.


    "Boss! There''s some human activity near the edge of our territory, in the forest. Not sure what they''re up to, but it''s a lot of movement," Big Ears reported, panting slightly.


    "Oh..." Ethan nodded, his expression calm but thoughtful.


    It was clear that Genesis Biotech wasn''t the only group sniffing around. Other human factions were starting to make moves too¡ªprobably the Black Hand Legion, some random survivor groups, or maybe even an official government shelter.


    But Ethan wasn''t particularly concerned. These small fry weren''t worth his personal attention. He''d let his underlings handle it.


    With that, he turned and headed back to his base.


    There was, however, one lingering issue that he couldn''t ignore¡ªthe mutated fungi near the graveyard. Those things were a real problem. They had the ability to mimic their surroundings, making them incredibly dangerous.


    If left unchecked, who knew what kind of monstrosity they might evolve into?


    Ethan figured it was time to deal with them. Besides, he had another idea brewing in the back of his mind. If he could take out the fungi, maybe he''d get his hands on another crystal core seed. With that, he could create a sixth zombie king to add to his growing army.


    Back in the human world, Genesis Biotech was still making waves online.


    Their recent announcement about restarting the "Operation King Hunt" had stirred up a lot of buzz.


    "What''s going on? Why''s it so quiet all of a sudden?"


    "Did Genesis Biotech manage to take down the zombie king yet?"


    "No clue... there''s been no updates."


    "Wasn''t this supposed to be live-streamed? Why isn''t the announcement being updated?"


    "..."


    The comments under the announcement were piling up fast, with survivors from all over Los Angeles chiming in. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But just as the discussion was reaching a fever pitch, the screen suddenly refreshed, and a single line of text appeared:


    ''The post you commented on has been deleted.''


    "Huh?"


    "What''s going on? Why was the post deleted?"


    "No idea¡­"


    The survivors stared at their screens, utterly confused.


    ...


    The day of carnage had come to an end. As night fell, darkness blanketed the land, and Ethan''s territory returned to its usual eerie calm.


    Well, almost.


    From the forest at the edge of his domain, the occasional zombie growl echoed through the night. It seemed a few stray humans had wandered too close, likely trying to scout the area.


    Their curiosity had cost them their lives, their screams silenced as they became nothing more than a midnight snack for the undead.


    Inside his base, Ethan lounged on a worn leather sofa, swirling a crimson liquid in a wine glass. With a single gulp, he downed the contents, savoring the rush of power as the A-grade crystal core he''d absorbed earlier coursed through him. His body felt alive, buzzing with energy.


    He stood up slowly, his tall frame casting a shadow across the room. And then, in the blink of an eye, he was gone.


    The graveyard was pitch black under the shroud of night. A cold wind swept through, carrying with it a mournful wail that seemed to come from nowhere and everywhere all at once.


    Behind the graveyard, the trees in the forest swayed, their branches creaking and rustling like skeletal fingers beckoning in the dark.


    Ethan''s figure materialized amidst the shadows, his sharp eyes cutting through the gloom as if the darkness itself bent to his will.


    "What''s hiding out here?" he muttered to himself, stepping forward. His form shimmered briefly before vanishing again, blending seamlessly into the night as he activated his cloaking ability. It was as if the darkness had swallowed him whole.


    The forest air was damp and cold, the kind of chill that seeped into your bones. Ethan moved silently, weaving through the trees like a phantom. The silence was oppressive¡ªno insects chirped, no animals stirred.


    But the trees¡­ they were alive in a different way.


    Clusters of grotesque red growths clung to the trunks, pulsating faintly like beating hearts. The fleshy tumors were packed so densely in some areas that they seemed to breathe, their rhythmic throbbing almost hypnotic.


    Beneath these growths lay piles of bones¡ªsome animal, some human. Some were neatly stacked, while others were scattered haphazardly across the forest floor. The sight was grotesque, a macabre reminder of what happened to anything that ventured too close.


    It was clear: this part of the forest had been completely overtaken by the mutated fungi. It was a death zone, a place where no other life could survive.


    But Ethan wasn''t fazed. His steps were steady as he ventured deeper into the fungal territory.


    The further he went, the stronger the metallic tang of blood became, faint at first but growing more distinct with each step.


    "Humans," Ethan murmured, his senses sharpening. He quickened his pace, following the scent until he came across a body lying on the ground.


    It was a woman, and she hadn''t been dead for long.


    Her corpse was riddled with red fungal growths of varying sizes, the tumors sprouting from her body like grotesque flowers. Even her face wasn''t spared¡ªtwo large growths protruded from her cheeks, distorting her features.


    Stay updated via My Virtual Library Empire


    Yet, strangely enough, her expression wasn''t one of pain or terror. She looked¡­ peaceful, as if she''d simply fallen asleep.


    "Died looking pretty, huh¡­" Ethan muttered, crouching down to examine her. He couldn''t help but wonder what her final moments had been like.


    She was probably one of the humans drawn out by the chaos caused by Genesis Biotech''s recent activities. Maybe she''d been curious, hoping to see what was going on.


    Instead, she''d wandered into the wrong part of the forest, straight into the fungal zone. She hadn''t even made it to Ethan''s territory before meeting her end.


    "Well, that''s one less snack for my crew," Ethan thought with a smirk, though he wasn''t particularly bothered.


    As he stood there, lost in thought, a faint rustling sound broke the silence. It was subtle at first, but it quickly grew louder, like something was shifting and squirming nearby.


    Ethan''s gaze snapped toward the source of the noise.


    The red growths on the trees were moving. Slowly but surely, several of the tumors began to converge, merging together into a single mass.


    And then, the mass began to take shape.


    It was humanoid.


    The figure staggered as it rose, its form becoming more defined with each passing second. Limbs stretched out, a torso took shape, and a face began to emerge. Even the texture of clothing was mimicked, the details eerily precise.


    By the time it fully stood, it was no longer just a mass of fungi.


    It was a woman.


    And not just any woman¡ªit was an exact replica of the corpse lying on the ground.


    ...

 Chapter 132 Here, eat up!

    Ethan watched with his own eyes as the fungus morphed into a human shape. It was nothing short of incredible.He wasn''t exactly a scholar and had no clue how it worked, but he''d heard of something called an "enzyme" before¡ªsomething that could slow down its own metabolism to mimic life. People called it the "gene-mimic enzyme."


    Once the woman fully took shape, her expression was blank, her eyes hollow. Without a word, she started walking, step by step, into the distance.


    Ethan guessed she was probably looking for a new host.


    Most likely, one of the dead woman''s companions.


    Which meant there were other humans in this forest.


    Without hesitation, Ethan decided to follow her.


    After about ten minutes of walking, they left the fungal zone. The forest returned to its usual state. It was still pitch black, but the faint chirping of insects could be heard from the grass and treetops.


    Occasionally, he''d spot mutated spiders the size of basketballs weaving massive webs between the branches.


    Ethan sniffed the air lightly. It didn''t take long for him to catch the scent of humans.


    Not far ahead stood a massive tree, so large it would take three people holding hands to encircle it. The tree was dead and withered, surrounded by piles of overgrown weeds¡ªclearly disturbed by human activity.


    The woman''s steps were leading her straight to the tree.


    Beneath the thick layer of weeds was a hidden hollow in the tree. Inside, three young men were huddled together. The space was cramped, dark, and damp, the kind of place that made you feel suffocated just by being there.


    The three of them were pressed so close together they could hear each other breathing.


    One of them, a scruffy-looking guy with a patchy beard and ragged clothes, was fiddling with a phone, tilting it this way and that in frustration.


    "Signal''s crap. I can''t connect to Genesis Biotech''s network at all."


    "Try again tomorrow when we get closer to the edge of the forest," another guy suggested. "No point wasting battery now."


    Charging out here wasn''t easy¡ªthey were completely reliant on solar panels.


    "Yeah, I guess¡­" The scruffy man nodded, a glimmer of hope flashing in his eyes. "Man, I wonder what it''s like out there. If Genesis Biotech really managed to clear out the zombies in the city, life''s gonna get a whole lot better."


    "No kidding," the second guy said, his voice tinged with excitement. "Once we join Genesis Biotech, we won''t have to worry about food or supplies anymore."


    He was clearly sick of hiding out in this godforsaken forest.


    But the third guy wasn''t sharing their optimism. His brows were furrowed, his face dark with frustration.


    "Ivy''s been gone all afternoon, and you two are just sitting here fantasizing?"


    "So what? If she''s not back, she''s probably dead," the scruffy man said casually, shrugging.


    In a world like this, people dying was just¡­ normal. A girl disappearing for this long? Odds were, she wasn''t coming back.


    The third guy''s face twisted with anger. He grabbed the scruffy man by the collar and snarled, "Shut your damn mouth! Say one more word, and I''ll rip it off your face!"


    "Alright, alright, calm down!" The second guy quickly stepped in to defuse the situation. "Sam, we can''t start fighting each other. Let''s stick together. We''ll go look for Ivy tomorrow morning, okay?"


    The scruffy man scoffed but turned his head away, clearly not interested in arguing further.


    Sam clenched his jaw, his hands trembling as he let go of the scruffy man''s shirt. He leaned back against the tree wall, his expression clouded with worry.


    It was obvious¡ªSam and Ivy weren''t just casual acquaintances. He cared about her deeply, maybe even loved her.


    The two of them had met while fleeing the apocalypse.


    For months, they''d stuck together, relying on each other to survive. There was even a time when Sam injured his leg, and the scent of his blood attracted a mutated beast. While everyone else ran for their lives, Ivy stayed behind and saved him.


    After that, she never left his side, nursing him back to health and watching over him. Enjoy exclusive adventures from My Virtual Library Empire


    "Ivy''s a good person¡­" Sam muttered to himself.


    She wasn''t like the others¡ªselfish and cold. Even in the middle of this nightmare, she still held onto her kindness.


    Every time he thought about her, he felt an overwhelming urge to go out and find her.


    But wandering through the forest at night? That was as good as signing your own death warrant.


    But just then¡ª


    A faint rustling sound came from outside the tree hollow, like someone walking through the weeds, their footsteps brushing against the overgrowth.


    "Who''s there?" The scruffy man was quick to react, sitting up straight like a startled rabbit, his eyes darting toward the entrance.


    "Ivy! It''s Ivy! She''s back!" Sam''s face lit up with hope, his exhaustion vanishing in an instant. He scrambled to his feet, ready to rush out.


    "Wait, are you out of your mind?" The scruffy man grabbed his arm, holding him back. "It''s the middle of the night. How could it possibly be Ivy?"


    "Let go of me! Who else could it be?" Sam snapped, shaking him off and climbing out of the hollow without hesitation.


    The scruffy man frowned deeply, muttering under his breath, Love makes people stupid as hell.


    But there was no stopping him now. With no other choice, the scruffy man and the other guy followed Sam out to see what was going on.


    The three of them emerged from the hollow.


    Under the pale moonlight filtering through the branches, shadows danced across the forest floor. And there, not far away, stood a woman.


    "Ivy! You''re finally back!" Sam''s face broke into a wide smile, all his earlier worry melting away. He jogged toward her, waving enthusiastically.


    But the scruffy man and the other guy froze in place, their eyes widening in disbelief.


    It really was her?


    How was that even possible? sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The two of them exchanged uneasy glances, keeping their distance from the woman.


    Sam, oblivious to their hesitation, called out, "Where have you been all afternoon? Do you have any idea how worried I was?"


    "Don''t worry about me. I''m fine," Ivy replied, her lips curling into a smile. But something about it was¡­ off. Her mouth stretched unnaturally wide, the corners pulling up to her cheekbones in a way that was eerily symmetrical. The smile didn''t reach her eyes¡ªit was stiff, almost grotesque.


    "Uh¡­" The scruffy man sucked in a sharp breath, his unease growing. The longer he looked at her, the more wrong it felt.


    The other guy leaned in and whispered, "Sam¡­ Ivy doesn''t seem¡­ the same as before."


    "What are you talking about? Stop being so dramatic," Sam shot back, waving him off.


    Ivy''s gaze shifted toward the two of them, her tone soft but questioning. "What''s wrong with you guys? Why are you standing so far away? I was out in the forest gathering mushrooms this afternoon. That''s why I was late."


    "Mushrooms?" The scruffy man blinked, momentarily thrown off. For a second, she sounded¡­ normal again.


    Had he imagined it? Was he just being paranoid?


    Ivy reached into her pocket and pulled out a handful of white button mushrooms. They looked fresh, plump, and perfectly edible¡ªalmost too perfect, given the state of the world.


    "Here, eat up! They won''t stay fresh for long," she said, holding them out with a smile.


    The scruffy man''s throat bobbed as he swallowed hard. He hadn''t eaten in what felt like forever, and his stomach growled at the sight of the mushrooms. But¡­ could they really be trusted?


    He hesitated, glancing at Sam, who was already reaching for one. Of course he''s gonna eat it, the scruffy man thought. Let''s see what happens to him first.


    Sure enough, Sam didn''t even pause. He grabbed a mushroom and popped it into his mouth, chewing with a satisfied grin.


    "These are amazing, Ivy! I can''t believe you found so many normal mushrooms. You''re incredible."


    "Just lucky, I guess," Ivy said with a soft laugh, her eyes flicking toward the scruffy man and the other guy. "What are you two waiting for? Come on, dig in."


    The scruffy man stayed rooted to the spot, his expression still wary. His eyes darted to Sam, watching him closely for any signs of¡­ well, anything. But Sam seemed fine. Completely fine.


    Then he looked back at the mushrooms in Ivy''s hand.


    They were just plain white button mushrooms¡ªthe kind you''d toss into a stew or saut¨¦ in butter back when life was normal. Before the world fell apart, they were the kind of thing you''d see at a barbecue or a family dinner. Harmless. Familiar.


    The scruffy man''s mouth started watering. The more he thought about it, the hungrier he got.


    ...

 Chapter 133 The Queen

    At this moment, Ethan was silently observing, noticing that the mutated fungus had indeed evolved significantly. It had learned how to deceive and was getting better at mimicking human expressions.The scruffy man, in the end, couldn''t resist the temptation of the mushroom. His last shred of rationality was defeated by hunger.


    He took a few steps forward, grabbed the mushroom, and took a bite. His eyes lit up¡ªit seemed genuinely delicious. Then, he started devouring it like a starving wolf.


    In no time, the piece of mushroom was gone.


    "Got any more?" he asked.


    "Sure do." Ivy grinned, pulling out another piece of a white button mushroom.


    "Hey! Save some for me!" The last young man, seeing the other two eating so happily and seemingly unharmed, panicked at the thought of missing out. He dropped his guard completely and stepped forward to grab a mushroom for himself.


    And just like that, all three of them ended up eating quite a bit of the mushrooms. But as they ate, their gazes grew increasingly unfocused, as if they were sinking into some kind of blissful trance.


    Their expressions now were eerily identical to the woman''s right before she died.


    Seeing this, Ivy''s grin stretched wide, almost unnaturally so, her cheeks lifting to reveal a sinister and chilling smile.


    "Follow me," she said.


    "Hehehe, okay," the three men replied, their faces plastered with vacant, foolish smiles. They looked like they''d lost all sense, their hands reaching out as if trying to grab invisible stars in the air.


    It was obvious¡ªthey were already hallucinating, lost in some euphoric dream, likely their last before death.


    "It actually has hallucinogenic properties¡­" Ethan muttered to himself from a distance, analyzing the situation.


    The three young men, now completely dazed and mindless, looked like puppets on strings as they followed Ivy toward the fungal zone.


    "Where are they going?" Ethan could feel it¡ªtheir human aura was changing. They were already parasitized by the fungus. Perhaps because of their enhanced Awakened physiques, the red tumors hadn''t sprouted on their bodies yet, but it was only a matter of time.


    As the group moved forward, Ethan quickly followed, keeping a safe distance.


    Stay updated via My Virtual Library Empire


    Maybe¡­ just maybe¡­ this was his chance to find the fungal core.


    Thanks to Ethan''s stealth abilities, Ivy didn''t notice him at all. As they walked deeper into the forest, the surroundings grew eerily quiet. Soon, the red tumors began to reappear, this time in even greater density.


    When they reached the center, the scene was horrifying. Piles of white bones were stacked high¡ªhuman skulls, bird skeletons, all layered on top of one another.


    Clatter!


    The bone pile began to rattle. Something underneath was moving, writhing, as if it was about to break through the surface and emerge.


    "Underground?" Ethan''s eyes narrowed as he focused on the scene.


    Before long, several humanoid figures began to form, rising from the bone pile. Among them, one figure stood out¡ªa tall, slender figure wearing a pristine white shirt.


    "You''ve got to be kidding me!" Ethan blurted out in disbelief. The figure''s face¡­ it was identical to his own.


    Clearly, the fungus here had mimicked his appearance.


    Among the other humanoid figures, one was particularly familiar¡ªthin, with sharp, claw-like nails. It was Laura.


    The rest of the figures were strangers to Ethan, but one thing was clear: they were all people the mutated fungus had encountered or killed before.


    The other "Ethan" radiated the strongest presence among the mimics. It was obvious¡ªthis was the ruler of the area.


    The surrounding humanoid figures, along with the red tumors growing everywhere, were its minions¡ªor perhaps more accurately, its offspring. After all, they were all spawned from its spores, growing bit by bit.


    Ethan couldn''t help but click his tongue in frustration. If this thing was allowed to keep growing, it might actually manage to create an entire zombie army that looked just like him. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Good thing he''d found it early. He had to deal with it now.


    Ivy, upon seeing the other "Ethan," immediately adopted a posture of utmost reverence.


    "I brought back the prey," Ivy said, her tone dripping with pride.


    "Well done," the other "Ethan" replied with a nod, clearly pleased.


    Its mimicry was leagues ahead of the others¡ªso lifelike it was uncanny. Ethan, watching from the shadows, couldn''t help but think that if there were a contest for mimicking him, this fungal copy would take first place, and he''d only come in second.


    Meanwhile, the three young men were still in their dazed, foolish state, swiping at the imaginary "stars" in front of them, blissfully unaware of the death creeping closer.


    "Please, let the Queen enjoy the feast," Ivy continued, bowing slightly.


    "Queen?" Ethan''s brow furrowed at the strange title. It felt off, but after a moment''s thought, he figured it might be because the fake "him" was the fungal hive''s mother organism.


    The so-called Queen was just about to make its move on the three men, ready to claim its meal. Ethan, however, wasn''t about to let his potential leads¡ªor the fungus''s food supply¡ªbe snatched away.


    He stepped out of the shadows, dropping his stealth entirely. His figure emerged from the darkness of the forest, standing tall and unyielding.


    "Hm?" The mutated fungus immediately sensed his presence.


    "We have an intruder¡­" The Queen turned its head, locking eyes with Ethan.


    For a moment, the two Ethans stared each other down, their gazes sharp and unrelenting.


    The fake Ethan''s expression twisted into something feral and aggressive. Without hesitation, it lunged at him.


    Ethan''s eyes glinted coldly. In an instant, his Domain of the Dead unfolded, a wave of oppressive energy rippling outward like a tidal surge.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    Several nearby trees exploded into splinters under the sheer pressure. The mimics froze mid-motion, as if someone had hit pause on their movements.


    Amid the flying debris of grass and wood, Ethan drew his tachi. Flames erupted along the blade, roaring to life as he swung it forward in a single, decisive slash.


    WHOOOSH¡ª


    The blade cut through the air with a mournful hum, slicing cleanly through several of the humanoid figures. They didn''t bleed; instead, a white, spore-like substance scattered into the air. But as soon as it touched the flames, it ignited with a crackling pop-pop-pop, burning fiercely.


    The remaining mimics recoiled, their expressions flickering with fear.


    "They''re afraid of fire," Ethan noted, a faint smirk tugging at his lips.


    He surged forward, his tachi slashing in wide arcs, setting the forest ablaze as he went. The once-dark woods were now illuminated by the bright, flickering glow of firelight.


    The Queen''s expression darkened, its brows furrowing in frustration. It quickly summoned reinforcements.


    The red tumors scattered throughout the forest began to writhe and shift, merging together to form humanoid shapes¡ªor even animals. A swarm of fungal creatures, ranging from tiny rats to massive black bears, charged at Ethan all at once.


    But despite their numbers, these creatures were weak. They were no match for Ethan''s Domain of the Dead. The moment they stepped into its range, the overwhelming pressure crushed them into nothing but pulp. They posed no real threat.


    However, amidst the chaos of battle, something unexpected happened.


    In the distance, Sam and the other two young men began to stir. They shook their heads, their eyes clearing as they snapped out of their hallucinations. The noise and commotion of the fight had jolted them back to reality.


    "What¡­ what''s going on?" the youngest of the three asked, his voice filled with confusion. He looked around, dazed, as if he''d just woken from a long dream.


    Sam''s face twisted with urgency. "Ivy! Where''s Ivy?!"


    "Ivy? Are you kidding me? We''ve been played!" the scruffy man roared, his eyes bloodshot with rage.


    Though the three of them had broken free from the hallucination, their bodies were already parasitized. Their life force was draining rapidly, leaving them weaker by the second.


    "This¡­" Sam''s gaze locked onto the scene ahead. Through the flames, he saw a figure burning¡ªa figure with half its body consumed by fire. But even with only half a face remaining, he could still recognize her.


    It was Ivy.


    "Is she¡­ really dead?" Sam''s eyes went hollow, his face etched with profound sorrow. But as his gaze shifted to the monstrous fungal creatures in the firelight, his expression twisted into one of fury.


    "It''s your fault! You killed Ivy!" he screamed, his voice cracking with rage.


    "Kill them!" he roared, charging forward with reckless abandon.


    ¡­

 Chapter 134 Tumor Giant

    Sam, ignoring his injuries, unleashed the last of his strength, throwing himself into a desperate fight against the monsters swarming around him."This guy''s insane!" muttered the scruffy man, his brows furrowed in tension. His eyes darted around, clearly weighing the idea of making a run for it. But the dense jungle was crawling with monsters, all converging on their location. There was no way out.


    The younger man beside him looked even more shaken.


    "What do we do?" he asked, his voice trembling.


    "There''s no other choice¡ªwe fight our way out!" The scruffy man gritted his teeth, pulling out a dagger. With a grim determination, he too charged into the fray, slashing at the creatures.


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the battlefield, Ethan was the undeniable center of attention. Surrounded by countless monsters, he moved like a force of nature, cutting through the mutated fungal creatures as if they were nothing. Each swing of his blade left a trail of destruction.


    In a flash, he shifted his focus and charged straight toward the mother organism.


    The mother organism''s face twisted with rage. It raised its arms, and a thick cloud of fungal spores erupted from its body, forming a dense, white mist that surged forward like a dragon made of smoke.


    Ethan didn''t flinch. With a single thought, his Domain of the Dead expanded outward, its oppressive force scattering the spore cloud instantly. The domain continued to spread, enveloping the mother organism in its suffocating grasp.


    A sickening sound echoed through the air¡ªcrack, crack, crack! The mother organism''s body began to contort as if an invisible hand were crushing it like a lump of clay. Its once-imposing form started to collapse inward, its shape becoming grotesque and unrecognizable.


    "There can be only one!" Ethan muttered under his breath, though he immediately felt like he''d stolen the line from the wrong movie. Still, he shrugged it off. No time to dwell on that now. With his blade igniting in flames, he closed the distance to the mother organism in an instant and swung his fiery tachi in a decisive arc.


    The sharp blade sliced cleanly through its body.


    "AAAAARGH!" The mother organism let out a piercing, ear-splitting shriek that felt like it could shatter eardrums. But it wasn''t dead yet. Instead, its body began to swell rapidly, grotesquely.


    In mere moments, bulbous red tumors started to sprout all over its form, one after another, until its entire body was covered in them. The tumors pulsed and throbbed, growing larger and more numerous until the creature stood over ten feet tall¡ªa towering, grotesque mass of flesh and tumors.


    It no longer had a face. Its entire body was a writhing, pulsating nightmare of growths, a horrifying "Tumor Giant."


    Ethan''s gaze swept over the monstrosity, and for a brief moment, he felt a twinge of discomfort¡ªlike his latent trypophobia was about to kick in. But he quickly pushed the thought aside. He knew this was the creature''s true form.


    The Tumor Giant roared, raising one massive fist and swinging it down toward Ethan with the force of an avalanche. The sheer power behind the blow was enough to crush anything in its path.


    "This thing''s got A-rank strength¡­" Ethan analyzed calmly, his mind racing. "Good thing I caught it early. If it had grown to S-rank, this would''ve been a nightmare."


    As the colossal fist came crashing down, Ethan didn''t hesitate. He sheathed his tachi and clenched his fist, meeting the attack head-on.


    Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire


    BOOOOM!


    The impact was cataclysmic. The shockwave from their clash tore through the jungle, sending trees splintering into pieces and causing the ground beneath them to crack and collapse. A wave of air pressure rippled outward, flattening everything in its path.


    But Ethan''s physical strength was on a completely different level. The Tumor Giant''s massive arm fractured under the force of the collision, its bones snapping like twigs. Its enormous body was sent hurtling backward, crashing into the ground with a thunderous impact.


    "ROOOAAARR!" The Tumor Giant howled in fury, thrashing as it tried to rise. It wasn''t just angry¡ªit was desperate. Physical combat wasn''t its true strength. Its real power lay in its spores and hallucinogenic abilities. But Ethan''s Domain of the Dead was an overwhelming counter, rendering its abilities useless.


    On top of that, the gap in their power levels was insurmountable. The mother organism hadn''t yet matured to its full potential, and against Ethan, it didn''t stand a chance.


    Its massive, tumor-covered body hit the ground like a sack of broken bones, struggling to move.


    Before it could recover, Ethan leapt high into the air, his figure a blur against the smoky backdrop of the battlefield. He came crashing down, driving his boot directly into the creature''s head.


    BOOOOM!


    The ground shook violently as the impact cratered the earth. The Tumor Giant''s oversized head was obliterated, reduced to a pulpy mess. At the same time, a glowing crystal core shot out from the remains of its body, spinning through the air.


    Ethan''s final blow silenced the chaos in the jungle. The smaller monsters, which had been mimicking life moments earlier, collapsed lifelessly to the ground. Their bodies shriveled and decayed rapidly, turning to ash and rot.


    The piercing shrieks and roars that had filled the air moments ago were gone. The only sound left was the crackling of flames, their flickering light casting eerie shadows across the battlefield.


    "They''re all dead?" In the clearing, only the scruffy man and the other two remained.


    They had been on the brink of collapse, but Ethan''s overwhelming strength had turned the tide. The mother organism had been slain in mere moments, leaving the three of them alive¡ªbarely.


    "He''s so strong!" The younger man stared at Ethan in awe, his eyes wide with disbelief. He had witnessed the entire battle, every swing of Ethan''s blade, every impossible feat. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That horrifying, grotesque monster¡­ taken down so effortlessly.


    "Yeah," the scruffy man muttered, nodding weakly. His legs wobbled beneath him, and he nearly collapsed. Though the mother organism was dead, his body had already been ravaged. The fungal toxins still coursed through his system, wreaking havoc.


    Now that the immediate danger was gone, his body began to betray him. The adrenaline faded, and discomfort surged in its place. He felt feverish, like he was burning up¡ªhis strength completely drained. And then, an itch. A deep, maddening itch.


    Frowning, the scruffy man lifted his shirt to investigate. What he saw made his blood run cold. His eyes widened in horror, and he stumbled backward, landing hard on the ground.


    Mushrooms. Mushrooms were growing out of his stomach.


    They weren''t the red tumors from the mother organism¡ªthose had died with it. No, this was something else. A lingering side effect of being parasitized.


    "What¡­ what the hell is this?" Panic overtook him. His breath quickened, and his hands trembled as he touched the fungal growths. He wasn''t free of death''s grip after all. His life was still slipping away, second by second.


    And worse, the itching had stopped. Now, it was pain. Sharp, searing pain that spread through his body like wildfire.


    Desperate, his gaze turned to Ethan. If anyone could help, it was him. The scruffy man clung to that hope like a drowning man clutching at a piece of driftwood.


    "Please! I''m begging you¡ªhelp me!"


    Ethan tilted his head, his expression unreadable as he slowly walked over. His eyes flicked to the mushrooms sprouting from the man''s abdomen, and for a moment, he seemed¡­ intrigued.


    "Huh. That''s new," Ethan said, crouching slightly to get a better look. "What''d you do, eat something bad?"


    "Wha¡ª" The scruffy man froze, momentarily thrown off by the absurdity of the comment. But then, after a beat, he realized it wasn''t entirely wrong. "I mean¡­ yeah, I guess you could say that."


    "Do you have a way to fix this?" he asked, his voice trembling with hope.


    "Sure," Ethan replied casually.


    The scruffy man''s face lit up. Relief washed over him like a wave. He knew Ethan wouldn''t let him down. "Thank God! I knew you''d have a solution!"


    Even the younger man, standing nearby, looked hopeful. He had the same symptoms¡ªthe same mushrooms growing on his body. If Ethan could save one of them, maybe he could save them both.


    But then, in the blink of an eye, Ethan''s blade flashed.


    A streak of light cut through the air, and the scruffy man''s head snapped back. Blood sprayed as his body crumpled to the ground, lifeless.


    "Done," Ethan said flatly, sheathing his blade.


    The younger man stood frozen, his mind struggling to process what had just happened. He turned slowly, staring at the scruffy man''s corpse. His mouth opened, but no words came out.


    And then, before he could even react, another flash of steel. Ethan''s blade moved with precision, and the younger man joined his companion on the ground.


    Ethan had "helped" him too.


    Not far away, Sam was kneeling on the ground. Mushrooms had begun to sprout from his shoulders and neck, but he didn''t seem to care. His eyes were hollow, empty. He had lost the will to fight, the will to live. Ivy was gone, and with her, so was his reason to keep going.


    Ethan approached him slowly, his steps deliberate. Without a word, he raised his blade and, with a single motion, severed the crystal core from Sam''s body. The lifeless shell toppled forward, hitting the ground with a dull thud.


    The truth was, all three of them had been doomed the moment they were parasitized. Even if Ethan hadn''t intervened, the fungal infection would have killed them. And it wouldn''t have been quick. The toxins would have eaten away at their bodies, dragging them through an agonizing death.


    Ethan had simply spared them the suffering.


    He glanced down at the three corpses, his expression as calm as ever. After a moment, he muttered under his breath:


    "Mushroom risotto¡­"


    ...

 Chapter 135 Another surprise?

    After Ethan stashed the corpse, he headed back home.The crew, having just sampled a "new flavor," seemed pretty satisfied¡ªit was a nice change of pace for them.


    Ethan took a shower, changed into fresh clothes, and settled on the couch. He pulled out the mutated fungal crystal core and started examining it.


    The crystal core was milky white, radiating dense energy. But unlike the usual ones, this one had streak-like mycelium patterns running through it.


    At first, the fungus''s abilities had been downright creepy, scaring the hell out of Big Ears. But now that Ethan had taken it down, he''d figured out what was going on. Basically, it was just a mutated Shroom. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ethan thought about it for a moment. Maybe, just like with Sprout, he could try fusing the crystal core with one of his crew. If they could gain its abilities, it''d be a huge boost for the territory.


    With that in mind, he headed down to the street.


    The crew had just finished enjoying their "Mushroom Risotto," looking pretty pleased with themselves. But as soon as they saw Ethan, they all straightened up and bowed their heads respectfully.


    Ethan scanned the group, his gaze locking onto a female zombie.


    "You. Come here," he said, pointing.


    "Me?" The female zombie''s fierce eyes widened in surprise, almost like she couldn''t believe she''d been singled out. But she quickly stepped forward, standing in front of him.


    This particular zombie was one of his top fighters¡ªphysically strong, highly evolved, but she hadn''t yet formed a crystal core. She was a perfect candidate for the fusion.


    Using his Domain of the Dead ability, Ethan reached out and placed the milky white crystal core directly into her skull.


    The female zombie froze, her expression blank, as if she hadn''t fully processed what was happening. But it didn''t take long for the pain to hit. Her face twisted in agony, and she clutched at her hair, dropping to her knees with a loud thud. She threw her head back and let out a guttural scream.


    "Ughhh¡ª!" The fusion process was dangerous. It felt like her brain was being invaded, her life force flickering between strong and weak. But thanks to the X-virus injection she''d received earlier, her regenerative abilities were off the charts.


    After a few tense moments, she finally calmed down.


    A strange energy began coursing through her body, her power level skyrocketing until she hit B+ rank. It was clear the fusion had been a success.


    Everything was going exactly as Ethan had expected. The female zombie shook her head, looking a little dazed, as if her scalp was itching. Then, with a sudden pop, a small white button mushroom sprouted from the top of her head.


    "Hmm. Alright, got a name for you now..." Ethan muttered, smirking.


    ...


    With that taken care of, Ethan headed back home.


    The next few days were uneventful. The territory was calm, everything progressing steadily as planned.


    The sixth member of his crew, now nicknamed "Shroom," had started spreading spores everywhere. These spores grew into "white tumors," which, after absorbing blood, began to take on a faint reddish hue.


    At this stage, though, the tumors were still pretty weak. They could only morph into small creatures like rats or bugs¡ªnot exactly a game-changer yet. They''d need more time to grow and develop.


    Meanwhile, over at Genesis Biotech, things had gone eerily quiet. Nathan hadn''t moved out of Los Angeles, but he was still in talks with headquarters about their next steps.


    However, over at the San Bernardino branch, Sophia was starting to lose her patience.


    The death of Jessica''s squad still weighed heavily on her. She wasn''t the type to just let something like that slide.


    After all, sending out an elite team only for them to die mysteriously? Yeah, no one would just shrug that off.


    "This Los Angeles situation isn''t something we can just ignore!" Sophia declared, sitting in her office. Her sharp eyes glinted with determination.


    Her secretary, standing nearby, hesitated before speaking. "But Sophia, didn''t Nathan say you didn''t need to get involved? Why bother with Los Angeles?"


    "I''m a stubborn person," Sophia said firmly. "I don''t care what anyone tells me to do or how they think I should handle things. If I decide to act, I act. That''s just who I am."


    The secretary couldn''t help but admire her boss''s resolve. Sophia really is something else, she thought. She never gives up. A small part of her wondered if she''d ever be able to become someone like Sophia.


    But Sophia knew the truth. If a zombie king strong enough to wipe out Jessica''s squad was out there, she''d underestimated him before. That was a mistake she wouldn''t make again.


    What worried her most was the proximity. San Bernardino wasn''t far from Los Angeles. If Ethan kept expanding his territory, it wouldn''t be long before he encroached on her jurisdiction.


    Officially, her plan was to head to Los Angeles to take down the zombie king. But deep down, she knew this was about protecting her own turf.


    She needed to act¡ªand fast.


    "Send the Griff Squad," Sophia instructed, her tone sharp and decisive. "Take an A+ grade cyborg with them. Tell them not to go too deep into the zombie nest¡ªjust stick to the edges and wait for the right moment to strike. And this time, make sure there are no screw-ups!" She emphasized the last part, her gaze narrowing.


    The secretary nodded in understanding. "Got it, Sophia."


    ...


    Time flew by, and another month passed. Ethan hadn''t left his house once, choosing instead to lay low and enjoy a peaceful, uneventful life.


    But while Ethan stayed put, his territory underwent some major changes. The sixth member of his crew, Shroom, had been busy. The tumors it had been cultivating were now fully matured and capable of mimicking human forms.


    As a result, groups of "humans" could now be seen wandering the streets of Ethan''s domain in clusters of three or five.


    This was especially true in the areas where Shroom operated. It was almost like a snapshot of life before the apocalypse¡ªstreets bustling with people, a surreal echo of the past.


    The sight was deeply unsettling. Anyone who didn''t know better would''ve been terrified. The so-called "forbidden zone" of the zombie nest now had human-like figures roaming around, adding an eerie layer of mystery to the already ominous area.


    But not everyone was impressed. Bulldozer, with his massive frame and tiny, beady eyes, stood on the street, glaring at the "humans" with a sour expression.


    He could see them... but he couldn''t eat them.


    What was the point of that?


    Especially late at night, when hunger gnawed at him, Lil'' Shroom''s creations were like a cruel joke¡ªtempting but untouchable.


    "Ugh, forget it. I''ll just go catch some fish," Bulldozer grumbled to himself, turning toward the river.


    The river still flowed steadily, its waters rushing past as they always had. It was here, not long ago, that Ethan had fought the Bone-Claw Zombie King in a brutal battle that had cemented his position as the ruler of Los Angeles. The fight had been fierce, but now, the scars of that clash were all but gone. The dirt had covered the remnants, the corpses had rotted away, and the rain had washed the blood into the river. Like the water itself, the memory of that battle was slowly fading into the past.


    As Bulldozer reached the riverbank, the sound of the rushing water filled his ears.


    The broken bridge that spanned the river was now completely overgrown with vines, their lush greenery draping over the structure like a natural shroud. The sight was both haunting and awe-inspiring.


    "Sprout, I''m hungry. I want fish," Bulldozer called out, his voice booming.


    A moment later, a figure emerged from the nearby underbrush. It was Sprout, another zombie king, his head adorned with leaves and grass, giving him a vibrant, almost forest-like appearance.


    Continue your journey with My Virtual Library Empire


    "No problem," Sprout replied casually, clearly used to Bulldozer''s constant requests. Without hesitation, he extended his control over the vines on the bridge, commanding them to grow and stretch down into the rushing river like a swarm of serpents.


    The movement of the vines quickly caught the attention of the river''s mutant fish. One by one, they leapt from the water, their forms varying wildly in size and shape. Some were small, others massive, but all of them shared the same unsettling features: glowing red eyes and razor-sharp teeth.


    The vines sprang to life, striking like arrows. With a series of sharp thwacks, they pierced the fish clean through, then flung them onto the riverbank in a chaotic, writhing pile.


    Bulldozer''s small eyes lit up as he watched the scene unfold. It was like a rainstorm of fish.


    "Heh heh heh, Sprout, you''re the best," he chuckled, his mood instantly improving.


    Reaching down with his massive hands, he grabbed one of the flopping mutant fish and shoved it into his mouth, crunching down with his powerful jaws. His sharp fangs made quick work of the bones, and the taste was, in his opinion, absolutely divine.


    Every now and then, he''d get lucky and find a fish with a Neurocore inside¡ªa little "candy" treat, as he liked to call it. Those were the best.


    Bulldozer was thoroughly satisfied. Life as a zombie had its perks, and surprises like this made it all the more enjoyable.


    But just as he was savoring his meal, something unusual caught his attention. Downstream, a sharp dorsal fin broke the surface of the water, cutting through the current with alarming speed. It was heading upstream, straight toward him, slicing through the waves like a knife.


    "Huh? What''s this now? Another surprise?"


    ...

 Chapter 136 I will have my revenge

    Bulldozer glanced over and noticed the dorsal fin cutting through the water at an insane speed, churning up massive waves in its wake.Sprout caught sight of it too but didn''t flinch. After guarding the river bridge for over a month, they''d seen their fair share of water monsters. This wasn''t anything new.


    Without hesitation, Sprout sent dozens of vines surging toward the splashing waves.


    But the moment the vines hit the water, a tremendous force yanked at them. In just a few seconds, they snapped apart with a series of sharp cracks.


    "Oh? Not bad," Sprout thought to themselves, intrigued.


    The creature in the river, seemingly provoked, suddenly leapt out of the water, sending a cascade of spray into the air.


    Both Bulldozer and Sprout got a clear look at it now, and their faces showed genuine surprise.


    It wasn''t a fish. The thing looked like a massive lizard, easily 20 feet long, its body covered in dark green scales that gleamed like armor. Its head was grotesque, with a maw full of jagged teeth, razor-sharp claws on its front limbs, and a thick, muscular tail trailing behind it.


    "Whoa, a new flavor!" Bulldozer''s eyes lit up with excitement.


    The lizard launched itself out of the river and landed on the shore with a heavy thud. Its piercing yellow eyes glared at the two zombie kings, and it let out a shrill, ear-splitting screech.


    "This one''s mine," Bulldozer said, cracking his knuckles, clearly itching for a fight.


    "Wait¡­" Sprout held him back, their tone cautious. Ordinary monsters wouldn''t dare challenge zombie kings. Most would instinctively avoid them, driven by sheer survival instinct. But this lizard? It was different. It had come straight for them, like it had a plan.


    Sprout''s gaze shifted downstream, and their suspicions were confirmed. The river was churning violently, waves crashing as more dark shapes moved beneath the surface. Through the water, they could make out massive black shadows¡ªand some of them were disturbingly humanoid.


    "This isn''t just some random monster. We''ve got an invasion on our hands," Sprout said grimly.


    As if on cue, the shadows began leaping out of the water one by one, sending sprays of water everywhere. Hideous heads emerged, snarling and snapping. And it wasn''t just the lizard creatures¡ªzombies were crawling out of the river too.


    But these weren''t your average zombies. Their fingers and toes were webbed, like they''d evolved specifically for swimming. They looked grotesque, their faces twisted and monstrous, and they let out guttural growls as they joined the lizard monsters on the shore.


    The group began to close in on Bulldozer and Sprout, their numbers growing by the second.


    "Well, well, they''ve got some nerve showing up here," Bulldozer said with a smirk. Fear wasn''t even in his vocabulary. Los Angeles had been way too quiet lately¡ªno rival factions, no real threats. It was almost boring.


    And being invincible? It was so lonely.


    But now? These invaders were just what he needed to blow off some steam.


    With a thunderous roar, Bulldozer charged forward, his massive frame barreling through the enemy like a runaway freight train.


    BAM! BAM! BAM!


    Zombies that had just crawled out of the water were sent flying as Bulldozer plowed through them. He reached one of the lizard monsters, grabbed it by the neck, and slammed it into the ground with bone-crushing force. Then, without missing a beat, he stomped down hard, crushing its skull under his boot.


    Another lizard lunged at him, its jaws snapping. Bulldozer swung around and landed a devastating punch, sending it sprawling. He grabbed its tail, swung it like a club, and used it to knock over several more creatures in front of him.


    His movements were swift, brutal, and efficient. Bulldozer was a one-man wrecking crew.


    But the river wasn''t done yet. More monsters and zombies kept pouring out, relentless in their assault.


    Sprout, seeing the endless tide of enemies, unleashed a swarm of vines from their body. The vines shot out in every direction, thick and countless, piercing through the zombies and skewering the lizard monsters. The vines drained the creatures of their blood and flesh, leaving behind shriveled husks.


    A deafening roar suddenly echoed from behind the two zombie kings, shaking the ground beneath them. The earth trembled as an army of feral zombies surged forward, their snarls and growls filling the air. Among them were elite zombies, including Snowy, the massive zombie tiger, leaping into the fray.


    The invaders had no idea what they''d just walked into. The local zombie horde, led by Ethan''s subordinates, was a force to be reckoned with. Within moments, the two sides clashed in a chaotic, bloody battle.


    But Ethan''s forces were overwhelming. The invaders¡ªwhether they were aquatic zombies or lizard monsters¡ªwere no match. They were torn apart, devoured, or smashed into pieces with ruthless efficiency.


    The fight lasted barely five minutes. By the time it was over, the shore was littered with mangled corpses, and the river ran red with blood.


    And then, cutting through the carnage like a shadow, a figure appeared.


    Laura.


    She moved like a phantom, her razor-sharp claws slicing through the aquatic zombies with deadly precision. Wherever she went, blood sprayed and chunks of flesh flew.


    Bulldozer glanced back, his small, round eyes widening. "Weren''t you supposed to be patrolling the edge of the territory? What are you doing here?"


    "Got bored," Laura replied with a grin.


    Her post wasn''t exactly close to this area, but the moment she caught wind of a fight breaking out, she made a point to show up.


    "...," Bulldozer was speechless.


    He hadn''t even had his fill of smashing things yet, and now she was here, stealing his thunder.


    Annoying.


    With the combined efforts of the zombie kings, the invaders were quickly wiped out. No more Aqua Zombies or lizard monsters crawled out of the river. The battle was over.


    To be fair, the enemy''s numbers weren''t overwhelming¡ªabout a hundred or so of those lizard creatures and maybe two thousand zombies. It felt more like a probing attack or a nuisance raid than a full-scale invasion.


    "Where the hell did these things come from?" Bulldozer scratched his head, clearly puzzled.


    "Probably the ocean," Sprout guessed, wrinkling their nose. "They reek of saltwater."


    "Oh, that''s great." Bulldozer stepped forward, grabbed one of the lizard corpses, and took a massive bite out of it, chewing noisily as blood dripped from his mouth.


    Laura raised an eyebrow, her curiosity piqued. "What are you doing?"


    "Boss said eating fish is good for your brain," Bulldozer replied, his mouth full of raw flesh.


    "Uh¡­ you''re calling that a fish?" Laura''s face twisted in disbelief. She stared at him like he''d lost whatever few brain cells he had left. "You know what? Never mind. I don''t think there''s any saving your brain at this point."


    ...


    The creatures were, in fact, from the ocean. They were a mutated species¡ªMarine Iguanas. Small skirmishes like this weren''t uncommon along the edges of Ethan''s territory, but this time felt different. The scale of the attack was larger, and the creatures had clearly traveled a long way to get here. There was intent behind it.


    Ethan, sitting comfortably at home, heard about the incident not long after it happened. He swirled the wine glass in his hand, the deep red liquid catching the light as he took a slow sip. His sharp, narrow eyes glinted with thought.


    He wasn''t surprised. In fact, he''d been expecting something like this.


    It was obvious where the creatures had come from¡ªSanta Monica. The once-bustling city had been mostly swallowed by the ocean, leaving behind a half-submerged wasteland.


    Zombies were nothing if not adaptable. They evolved to suit their environment. The ones in Santa Monica had been submerged in seawater for so long that their fingers and toes had developed webbing, making them perfectly suited for life in the water.


    This attack was likely the work of Santa Monica''s zombie king, testing the waters¡ªliterally¡ªfor an expansion into Los Angeles.


    But Ethan wasn''t concerned.


    "Let them come," he murmured, a faint smirk playing on his lips.


    ...


    Just as Ethan suspected, Santa Monica was a drowned city, its skyline of high-rise buildings now jutting out of the ocean like the skeleton of a forgotten world. Beneath the waves, Aqua Zombies swarmed through the ruins, moving with the grace of fish. They darted between the submerged buildings, their movements swift and fluid.


    But atop one of the tallest buildings still standing above the water, a figure stood. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was a child¡ªor at least, it looked like one. He appeared to be around seven or eight years old, but his eyes were pitch black, voids of endless darkness. Tendrils of black mist coiled around him, giving him an aura of something far more sinister than his small frame suggested.


    This was the Zombie Fetus, the offspring of the Pregnant Zombie King. Months ago, he had been carried downriver, eventually ending up here in Santa Monica.


    And in just over a month, he had grown at an unnatural speed, now resembling a young boy. But despite his outward appearance, the hatred burning inside him was anything but childlike.


    The memory of the woman who had killed his mother was seared into his mind. Her cold, expressionless face haunted him, a constant reminder of his loss. And then there was the zombie king who had taken over his mother''s territory. The rage he felt toward them both was all-consuming.


    "I will have my revenge..."


    ..

 Chapter 137 Zombies… of course

    Behind him stood a towering figure, half-human, half-beast. One side of its body was covered in glowing blue scales, and a massive, razor-sharp claw extended from its arm.Its eyes glowed a menacing yellow, exuding a terrifying aura. "Relax. I''ve already sent my men to find them. Let''s see what they''re really capable of," it growled, its voice like the grating of rusted metal.


    This was the Azure Scaled Zombie King. He had taken in the Zombie Fetus, essentially becoming its "adoptive father." Not out of kindness, of course¡ªhe saw potential in the creature, a future ally who could become a powerful asset.


    Even without the Zombie Fetus, the Azure Scaled Zombie King had long been planning to expand his territory onto land. While he was one of the rulers of the shallows, life there wasn''t exactly easy. The deep sea was home to colossal beasts far beyond his strength.


    Not long ago, he had witnessed a horrifying scene: several massive tentacles, each hundreds of feet long, emerged from the pitch-black depths and devoured his underlings in one swift motion. The sight was straight out of a movie¡ªsomething like Deep Rising. It was enough to make even him shudder.


    The Zombie Fetus nodded viciously, its expression twisted with malice.


    "Especially that woman," it hissed. "I want to torture her myself. Make her wish she were dead!"


    ...


    Meanwhile, Ethan''s territory had been "attacked." Though, to be honest, calling it an attack was a bit of a stretch. It was more like a free delivery¡ªsome fresh seafood for his underlings to snack on.


    On the other side of things, Mia was busy with her own tasks.


    The shelter had been thriving lately. They''d managed to take over a food warehouse in the outskirts of Los Angeles, and it was stocked with a decent amount of edible supplies.


    Mia was in charge of guarding the place, while Chris and a group of "haulers" worked tirelessly to transport the goods back to their base. The operation was running like a well-oiled machine.


    Survivors carried sacks of grain, loading them onto carts with practiced efficiency. Everything was proceeding in an orderly fashion.


    Nearby, Sean and a few other Awakeners stood watch, looking like supervisors overseeing the work. Their main job, though, was to ensure everyone''s safety.


    But honestly, there wasn''t much to worry about. Most of the powerful zombie kings in Los Angeles and the surrounding cities had already been taken out by Ethan. The scattered remnants of zombie forces in the area posed little to no threat, so things were relatively peaceful.


    Sean pulled half an apple out of his pocket, his sharp eyes studying it carefully. He''d found it at an abandoned farm. Fresh fruits and vegetables were a rare luxury in the apocalypse, so he''d been reluctant to eat it.


    The apple already had a bite taken out of it, and the exposed flesh had oxidized, turning brown. Sean stared at it for a long moment before finally giving in to temptation. He took a small bite, savoring the sweet and tangy flavor as it spread across his taste buds. A satisfied smile crept onto his face.


    "Man, this is so good..." he muttered. The others glanced at him but didn''t say anything.


    Sean sighed wistfully. "It''s just a shame apples get smaller the more you eat them. Wouldn''t it be great if they got bigger instead?"


    "Is there even such a thing?" asked Chloe, a petite girl with a bright, curious face. She was one of Ethan''s "builders," responsible for constructing and maintaining their shelter.


    Sean nodded confidently. "Of course there is. Not only does it get bigger, but it gets longer too."


    "Uh..." Chloe froze, her expression turning awkward. She couldn''t help but feel like there was something off about what he''d just said. Was he thinking about something inappropriate? She couldn''t be sure, but it definitely sounded suspicious.


    "Sean, you should really stop watching... questionable stuff. It''s messing with your head," she said, narrowing her eyes at him.


    "What questionable stuff?" Sean looked genuinely confused.


    Chloe pressed on. "Then what were you talking about?"


    "Snake! You know, the game. Snake," Sean replied matter-of-factly.


    "..." Chloe''s face went blank, a wave of exasperation washing over her. The people around them couldn''t hold back their laughter, some even covering their mouths to stifle the sound.


    Sean frowned, puzzled. "What else could I have meant? What were you thinking?"


    "Hah! Oh, nothing, nothing at all," Chloe said with an awkward laugh, trying to play it off. "I just... misunderstood, that''s all."


    At that moment, a chilly breeze swept through the area. The overcast sky began to drizzle, and in the distance, dark clouds loomed ominously, rolling closer. The rain showed signs of intensifying. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ugh, it''s raining now?" someone grumbled.


    "This weather sucks. It''s gonna slow us down again."


    "Yeah, remember last time? When we were hauling supplies from Santa Monica? It rained so much I got stuck in the mud."


    "..."


    The survivors began voicing their complaints, their frustration evident.


    Chris and a few of the haulers ran over to Mia, shielding their heads from the rain with their hands.


    "It''s raining. How about we let everyone take a break?" Chris suggested, his tone hopeful.


    Mia shot him a cold look. "Every time I ask you to move supplies, it''s either windy or raining."


    Chris scratched his head awkwardly. "Can''t help it. The roads out here in the suburbs are terrible. It''s hard enough for us Awakeners, let alone the regular folks trying to haul all this food back to the shelter."


    Mia sighed, relenting. "Fine. But don''t waste too much time. Staying out here is never safe." With that, she turned and walked toward an old, run-down guardhouse to take shelter from the rain.


    Sean and the other Awakeners followed closely behind her.


    Chris muttered under his breath, "What danger could there possibly be?" Still, he got to work, leading the haulers to cover the sacks of grain with waterproof tarps. Once the supplies were secured, they packed up their tools and joined the others in the guardhouse.


    The rain poured harder, drumming against the roof as they huddled inside. Someone lit a fire in the middle of the room, the flames crackling and casting a warm glow that pushed back the damp chill. bodies were fragile things¡ªtoo sensitive to both cold and heat. Chris crouched by the fire, warming his hands. After a moment, he pulled out an ear of corn, skewered it on a stick, and held it over the flames to roast.


    Brandon, sitting nearby, turned his head to look. "Uncle Chris, uh¡­ what''s that corn taste like?"


    Chris gave him a side-eye. "If you want some, just say so. I''ll split it with you when it''s done."


    "Heh, thanks, Uncle Chris!" Brandon grinned, his face lighting up.


    The room was lively and warm, filled with chatter and laughter. For a moment, it felt like a small slice of normalcy in the chaos of the apocalypse. But outside, the rain only grew heavier. The sky was a dark, oppressive gray, and sheets of water poured down, creating a mist that hovered just above the ground.


    "Man, the weather''s been getting weirder and weirder since the apocalypse," Sean remarked, still holding his half-eaten apple.


    Mia, however, stood by the window, her large, dark eyes fixed on the storm outside. Her gaze sharpened, her body tensing.


    "Get ready for a fight," she said suddenly, her voice low but commanding.


    "Huh? What''s going on?" Chris asked, startled.


    The room fell silent. Everyone rushed to the window, peering out into the rain. It didn''t take long for them to see it¡ªseveral figures emerging from the downpour. Zombies. The rain splashed off their decaying bodies as they trudged forward, their grotesque faces twisted into bloodthirsty snarls. They were heading straight for the warehouse.


    "Zombies¡­ of course," Chris muttered, his expression darkening.


    The atmosphere in the room shifted instantly. The regular survivors huddled together in fear, while the Awakeners grabbed their weapons and prepared to head out.


    The door creaked open, and one by one, the Awakeners stepped into the storm. The rain was relentless, soaking them to the bone, but they didn''t hesitate. Weapons drawn, they took up positions in front of the warehouse, ready to defend it.


    "Raaaghhh!" A guttural roar echoed through the rain. The zombies, spotting their prey, became frenzied. Like starving wolves, they broke into a sprint, charging toward the humans with terrifying speed.


    This wasn''t the first time the warehouse had been attacked by zombies. It had become a regular occurrence, though no less dangerous.


    Chris stood at the front, his eyes narrowing as he assessed the situation. Despite the tension, he remained calm. "At least there aren''t too many of them this time," he said, his voice steady.


    ...

 Chapter 138 The remains of an apple

    At a glance, there were maybe a hundred, two hundred zombies¡ªnothing too threatening.But soon, people noticed something strange. These zombies weren''t like the usual ones. Their fingers and toes were webbed with a thin membrane, giving them an eerie, almost aquatic appearance.


    "What the hell are these things?" Sean''s sharp eyes scanned the scene, his voice calm but laced with tension.


    Before anyone could answer, the zombies were already closing in, now only about 100 feet away.


    The stench hit them first¡ªputrid and damp, carrying a chilling moisture that clung to the air. It was suffocating, like decay mixed with the cold bite of rain.


    "Kill them," Mia said coldly, drawing the tachi strapped to her back in one fluid motion. Without hesitation, she charged straight at the horde.


    Her blade gleamed, slicing through the rain with a sharp whistle, as if cutting the very air itself. It tore into the zombies effortlessly, spraying black, viscous blood everywhere. The foul liquid mixed with the rain, creating a grotesque, chaotic dance of crimson and black.


    Mia moved like a whirlwind, a relentless force of destruction. She was a one-woman meat grinder, cutting down the zombies with precision and fury.


    Behind her, the temperature plummeted even further. The already cold air turned frigid as a wave of icy energy spread outward. The Awakeners with ice-based abilities¡ªnicknamed "builders" for their knack for shaping the battlefield¡ªstepped forward. They raised their hands, channeling their powers. The torrential rain seemed to freeze midair, transforming into razor-sharp icicles that shot toward the zombies like a deadly hailstorm.


    Shhhk-shhhk-shhhk!


    The scene turned into a frozen tempest, shredding the zombies into pieces.


    Meanwhile, Chris and the others formed a tight battle formation, standing back-to-back with their weapons drawn. As Awakeners who had reached the Neurocore stage, their strength far surpassed that of the zombies. Each swing of their blades cut down another undead, their movements efficient and practiced.


    This group wasn''t weak by any means. Against a couple hundred zombies, they were holding their ground with ease.


    One by one, the zombies fell, their numbers dwindling rapidly. Victory seemed inevitable.


    At first glance, this looked like nothing more than a routine zombie attack.


    But then, something changed.


    Chris froze mid-swing. A faint sound reached his ears¡ªa song, distant and haunting. It wasn''t in any language he recognized. The melody was strange, shifting unpredictably between high-pitched wails and low, guttural tones. It carried an unnatural pull, like it was calling to him, beckoning him closer.


    His eyes glazed over, unfocused.


    Others began to falter too. Their movements slowed, their expressions vacant. Even as zombies lunged at them, they didn''t react. One zombie, its grotesque face twisted in a permanent snarl, lunged at Chris. Its gaping maw, filled with jagged teeth, was inches from his neck.


    At the last second, an ice spike shot through the air, piercing the zombie''s skull. Black blood splattered across Chris''s face, only to be washed away by the rain. But he didn''t even flinch. He just stood there, motionless.


    "Uncle Chris! What''s wrong with you?!" Chloe shouted, her voice tight with panic as she rushed toward him.


    It wasn''t just Chris. The other Neurocore Awakeners were acting the same way. Some of them even dropped their weapons and started walking toward the zombies, as if in a trance.


    Chloe quickly stepped in, blocking their path. "What the hell is going on?!"


    "It''s mind control," Sean said grimly, his voice cutting through the chaos.


    "I heard it too," he added. "That weird sound¡­ it''s like something''s trying to lure us in."


    "What?!" Chloe''s face paled. The idea of such an ability sent a chill down her spine.


    She had heard faint traces of the sound earlier, but as someone who had reached the Crystal Core stage, her mental strength was far superior to those in the Neurocore stage. She had managed to resist its pull. But now, it was clear¡ªthere was something else out there, something far more dangerous than the zombies.


    "Could it be¡­ a zombie king?" she whispered, her voice barely audible over the rain.


    ...


    Up ahead, Mia was still holding the line, cutting down zombies with ruthless efficiency. Even without Chris and the other Neurocore Awakeners, she was managing just fine. But the creature behind this mind control? That was a whole different problem.


    As she fought, her mind raced, trying to figure out their next move.


    Then, without warning, the ground beneath her feet shifted.


    The mud softened unnaturally, sinking under her weight.


    Mia glanced down, her instincts screaming at her. From the muck, a massive, glowing blue claw shot out, its sharp talons latching onto her ankle.


    The claws dug deep, piercing through her flesh. Blood welled up, bright red against the eerie blue glow. It trickled down her leg, mixing with the rain and mud.


    "ROAR¡ª"


    From deep within the rain-soaked horizon, another guttural zombie howl tore through the air. Shadows emerged, their numbers swelling exponentially. What had been a manageable horde of a couple hundred was now a sea of over a thousand.


    And mixed among the zombies were new creatures¡ªlizard-like monsters, their sinewy forms slinking through the ranks with predatory grace.


    "So, there is more," Mia muttered, her voice calm, almost indifferent. She had expected this. She always expected the worst.


    The pain in her ankle flared, sharp and searing, but it only fueled her. Her nerves lit up, her body responding instinctively, cells firing on all cylinders. Pain was just another form of adrenaline.


    The lizard creature beneath her had fully surfaced now, its grotesque head snapping upward, jaws lined with jagged teeth lunging for her.


    Mia didn''t flinch. She slammed her free foot down with brutal force.


    BOOM!


    The ground shook as her heel crushed the creature''s skull like an overripe watermelon. Bone and flesh exploded outward, painting the mud in a sickening spray of gore.


    She exhaled sharply, her mind already racing ahead. The grain depot wasn''t defensible anymore. There was no way they could hold this position. The only option was to break through the encirclement and lead everyone to safety.


    But first, she had to find the source of that mind-controlling song. Whatever was behind it had to be eliminated. Chris and the others wouldn''t snap out of it until that thing was dead.


    Mia glanced back at her team. Unlike Ethan, who always had a squad of powerful subordinates to rely on, she had no such luxury. It was just her and her teammates, and she''d have to make it work.


    The horde was closing in fast. Mia gripped her blade tighter and charged back into the fray.


    Chloe and the others stood frozen for a moment, their faces pale as they took in the sheer number of monsters bearing down on them. Fear clawed at their hearts, but they didn''t have the luxury of hesitation.


    "Focus!" Chloe barked, snapping herself and the others out of it. She raised her hands, her ice abilities flaring to life. One after another, thick walls of ice materialized, blocking the advancing zombies.


    But then, that eerie song crept back into her ears. The haunting melody was relentless, worming its way into her mind. Chloe clenched her jaw, her teeth grinding as she fought to stay in control. She wasn''t fully under its spell, but the distraction was enough to make her powers falter.


    Sean, however, seemed completely unaffected. His sharp eyes remained clear, his mind untouched by the song''s pull. He shook his head as if brushing off an annoying fly, the sound having no hold on him. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When the horde surged forward, Sean didn''t hesitate. He leapt into the fray, his fists swinging with raw, unrelenting power. Each punch sent zombies flying, their bodies crumpling like paper under his strength. He moved with reckless abandon, carving a path through the chaos to protect his teammates.


    But as Sean fought, the ground behind him began to shift. The mud churned unnaturally, rising and bulging until a massive lizard creature burst forth. Its hulking form towered over Sean, its scales glistening with rain and muck.


    "Sean! Behind you!" Chloe screamed, her voice cutting through the storm.


    Sean turned, but it was too late. The creature lunged, its claws slamming into his shoulders and pinning him to the ground. The impact knocked the wind out of him, and he felt the cold, slimy weight of the monster pressing down on his chest.


    "Damn it," Sean muttered, his voice more annoyed than afraid. The stench of the creature''s breath hit him like a wall, and he grimaced as its gaping maw descended toward his head.


    "So, you like sneak attacks, huh?" he growled, his tone almost mocking.


    With one hand, he grabbed the creature''s forehead, holding its snapping jaws at bay. His other hand shot up, clamping around its throat.


    And then, with a guttural roar of his own, Sean twisted with all his might.


    CRACK!


    The sound of snapping bone echoed through the battlefield as Sean wrenched the creature''s head clean off. Black blood sprayed everywhere, drenching him in the foul-smelling liquid. He shoved the lifeless body aside and stood, his chest heaving.


    Sean didn''t even bother wiping the blood off. He was used to this kind of mess. But as he adjusted his stance, something felt¡­ off.


    He reached into his pocket, his fingers brushing against something wet and squishy. Frowning, he pulled it out.


    It was the remains of an apple. Or rather, what was left of the half-eaten apple he''d been saving. All that remained was the stem, surrounded by a pulpy mess.


    Sean stared at it, his expression blank. For a moment, he looked utterly lost, as if the world had stopped turning.


    ...

 Chapter 139 You dont need to be so hard on yourself...

    "You''re all gonna die!"Sean was absolutely furious. His body cracked and popped as he entered the Fearless Berserk state.


    He was already an A-rank Awakener, but in this berserk mode, he was practically knocking on the door of S-rank.


    With a sudden stomp of his foot, the ground beneath him erupted.


    The sheer force was like a volcanic explosion. The earth trembled, sending dirt and rainwater flying in all directions. Even the nearby zombies were blasted away, scattering like ragdolls.


    Sean''s figure blurred, leaving behind a faint afterimage as he charged straight into the horde of monsters. His fist swung forward with the force of a meteor crashing to earth.


    BOOM!


    The energy from his punch exploded outward, obliterating the surrounding zombies into nothing but chunks and dust. The ground beneath them caved in, leaving a massive crater.


    Rain poured down relentlessly, washing away the splattered blood, which mixed with the muddy ground to create a grotesque, otherworldly scene.


    But the monsters weren''t done yet.


    Two lizard-like creatures screeched and lunged at him from the side.


    "Give me back my apple!" Sean roared, his anger flaring even hotter at the sight of the green-scaled beasts. He swung his leg in a wide arc, like a steel whip, smashing into the stomach of one of the lizard creatures.


    The sheer force of the kick tore it clean in half.


    Without missing a beat, he followed up with a brutal elbow strike, shattering the skull of the second lizard monster.


    Sean was like a tiger in a flock of sheep. Every movement he made was lethal, leaving a trail of destruction in his wake. Blood sprayed through the air, and the ground was littered with mangled corpses and severed limbs. The scene was nothing short of a hellish slaughterhouse.


    Thanks to Sean''s rampage, the pressure on the others eased significantly.


    Mia caught a glimpse of him out of the corner of her eye and couldn''t help but mutter to herself, "This idiot... he''s really going all out today."


    With a flick of her wrist, her Tachi blade sliced through the air, crackling with lightning. The blade flashed like a bolt of lightning splitting the sky, decapitating a cluster of zombies in one clean sweep.


    Mia pressed deeper into the horde, her goal clear: find the creature responsible for the mind control.


    If it could manipulate Chris and the others, it had to be close by. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Moments later, she felt a strange psychic energy radiating from within the horde. Her sharp eyes locked onto an unusual figure among the monsters.


    It was a grotesque hybrid¡ªa zombie with the upper body of a woman and the lower body of a fish. Its tail was covered in dark, razor-sharp scales that gleamed like blades.


    The creature''s upper body was a sickly, waterlogged blue-black, like something that had been rotting at the bottom of a swamp for years. Wet, stringy hair clung to its face, obscuring its features.


    "A Siren?" Mia murmured, narrowing her eyes. "A Zombie Siren?" She wasn''t entirely sure what it was, but one thing was clear: the eerie, hypnotic song controlling her allies was coming from this creature.


    And around the Zombie Siren, the density of zombies and lizard monsters was at its peak.


    Mia didn''t hesitate. She gripped her Tachi tightly and charged forward.


    The surrounding monsters, sensing her approach, surged toward her, their feral forms threatening to overwhelm her slender frame.


    The Zombie Siren noticed the commotion and turned its head toward Mia. Through the gaps in its dripping hair, a single, lifeless fish-like eye glared at her.


    The haunting melody in Mia''s ears suddenly shifted into a piercing shriek, a maddening, hysterical sound that stabbed directly into her mind.


    This wasn''t just mind control anymore¡ªit was a full-on psychic attack.


    Mia winced as a sharp, needle-like pain shot through her head, but her expression remained eerily calm. Her lips twitched slightly, curving into the faintest hint of a smirk.


    Her wristband beeped frantically, displaying her rising pain levels: 15%... 23%... 39%... 52%...


    She tightened her grip on her blade. The lightning coursing along its edge flared brighter, crackling with such intensity that it seemed to tear through the very air. Arcs of electricity danced wildly in the rain.


    Everywhere she looked, there were monsters.


    Mia surged forward, her speed reaching its peak. She became a streak of lightning, cutting through the horde like a storm. Wherever she passed, bodies exploded into fragments, unable to withstand her power.


    "Slash!"


    Her Tachi swept horizontally, aiming directly for the Zombie Siren.


    The creature, which had failed to fully control even Chloe and the others, was clearly not a high-level monster. It had no time to react to Mia''s attack.


    The blade''s arc sliced through the air, cleanly severing the Siren''s neck. Its head flew into the air, and dark, putrid blood gushed out like a fountain.


    The headless body collapsed into the rain-soaked ground.


    With the Zombie Siren dead, the psychic hold on Chris and the others broke instantly. Their eyes cleared, though their faces remained dazed, as if waking from a long, disorienting dream.


    "What... just happened?"


    "You were under the mental control of a monster!" Chloe explained, her tone sharp but steady.


    "What?!" The group''s faces turned pale with shock, fear creeping into their expressions. The realization hit hard¡ªmonsters with such bizarre abilities were far beyond what they had imagined.


    "Don''t just stand there! Protect the survivors and get back to the shelter!" Chloe barked, snapping them out of their daze.


    "Oh, right! Got it!" Chris and the others quickly sprang into action.


    With the mental interference gone, Chloe and the other Awakeners who had condensed crystal cores regained their combat effectiveness. Their abilities flared to life, creating barriers and launching attacks to hold off the relentless waves of monsters.


    Under their protection, the ordinary survivors moved swiftly, retreating from the danger zone as fast as they could.


    Truth be told, with the strength of Mia and the others, they could have held their ground against the thousand-plus zombies. But the risk of attracting even more monsters was too great. For now, they chose to retreat to the shelter, temporarily abandoning the food depot.


    As the group withdrew, the torrential rain that had been pouring down began to ease, eventually fading into a light drizzle.


    The area around the food depot was left in utter ruin. The ground was soaked with dark, foul-smelling blood, and broken, mangled corpses were scattered everywhere...


    Santa Monica.


    A desolate wasteland submerged by the sea. Waves crashed against the ruins, occasionally tossing up bloated, decaying bodies.


    On the rooftop of a half-submerged building, the Zombie Fetus lay sprawled out, arms behind its head, legs crossed lazily. It was daydreaming about revenge, a twisted grin spreading across its grotesque face as it savored the thought.


    Behind it stood the Azure Scaled Zombie King, motionless and imposing, waiting for its minions to return with news. It had sent out two teams earlier and was eager to hear if they had achieved anything.


    Before long, the water below rippled, and an Aqua Zombie darted through the waves with the speed and grace of a fish.


    Splash! The creature burst out of the water and leapt onto the rooftop.


    "Boss, I''m back!" it announced, shaking off the seawater.


    "Hmm. What''s the situation?" the Azure Scaled Zombie King asked, its tone calm but curious. It felt the Aqua Zombie had returned a bit too quickly¡ªbarely any time had passed since the two teams were dispatched. What could they have accomplished in such a short time?


    The Zombie Fetus perked up, sitting upright with sudden interest. It was eager to hear the report.


    "Boss, the first team you sent to Los Angeles... well, they were completely wiped out," the Aqua Zombie said, its voice hesitant.


    "What?!" The Azure Scaled Zombie King''s brow furrowed in surprise. "Did they at least make it into the city?"


    "Uh... no. They did make it to the shore, though," the Aqua Zombie replied honestly.


    "..." The Azure Scaled Zombie King was speechless. Made it to the shore? It might as well have said they died the moment they stepped out of the water.


    "So... the zombies there must be pretty strong," it muttered, trying to make sense of the situation.


    "Exactly!" The Aqua Zombie nodded vigorously. "There are several Zombie Kings right on the coastline, and some of them have really strange abilities. Plus, there''s a horde of elite zombies with high levels of evolution!"


    The Azure Scaled Zombie King fell silent, its expression darkening. It was clear now¡ªruling over a city meant being strong, and Los Angeles was no exception.


    "And what about the team sent to attack the humans?" Find your next adventure on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Well... they weren''t completely wiped out," the Aqua Zombie said after a brief pause, choosing its words carefully.


    "..." The Azure Scaled Zombie King immediately understood. So, they failed too.


    The Aqua Zombie then recounted the events in detail, describing how the second team had been decimated by the humans'' overwhelming strength.


    The Azure Scaled Zombie King listened quietly, its expression unreadable. The realization was sinking in¡ªLos Angeles wasn''t just home to powerful zombies; the humans there were formidable as well. The two teams it had painstakingly cultivated had accomplished almost nothing.


    Meanwhile, the Zombie Fetus was growing increasingly agitated. It had been fantasizing about revenge, only to hear that its forces had been crushed before they even got close. Its frustration boiled over.


    "The minions you''ve been training are useless! Absolute garbage!" it snapped, unable to hold back its anger.


    "Hmm?" The Azure Scaled Zombie King turned its piercing gaze toward the Zombie Fetus, its expression still calm but its eyes glinting with menace.


    "You don''t need to be so hard on yourself..." it said, its voice dripping with icy sarcasm.


    "..."

 Chapter 140 “Unofficial resident�

    At this moment, Ethan was still holed up at home, living quite comfortably despite the brutal apocalypse outside. With nothing better to do, he was fiddling with his phone."''The shelter''s food storage was attacked by a thousand-strong horde of zombies. After a grueling battle by the Awakeners, they successfully evacuated without any casualties.''"


    Ethan''s eyes immediately caught this piece of news.


    "The shelter got hit too, huh¡­" he muttered to himself.


    Thinking it over, he quickly pieced together where the massive horde had come from. After all, in Los Angeles, aside from himself, none of the other zombie kings had the kind of influence to pull this off.


    The shelter''s announcement was, all things considered, good news.


    Below the post, the comments were buzzing.


    "Damn, that''s impressive! First time I''ve seen no casualties in a situation like this."


    "Mia''s really becoming a powerhouse. She''s like humanity''s last hope!"


    "Big cheers for Mia!"


    "Word is, Sean was the MVP this time. Took down the most zombies and even got rewarded with two apples by the shelter¡­"


    "¡­"


    Ethan scrolled through the comments, finding them pretty entertaining.


    The zombies from Santa Monica had first wandered into his territory, and now they''d gone after the shelter.


    Clearly, they had their sights set on Los Angeles and weren''t planning to back off anytime soon.


    It seemed¡­


    The calm days wouldn''t last much longer.


    A new storm was brewing.


    ...


    Meanwhile, over at Genesis Biotech, things had been quiet for over a month. No major developments, no big moves. But after several discussions with headquarters, Nathan finally saw a glimmer of hope. He''d been entrusted with a "secret weapon."


    The G-Virus.


    But this wasn''t a virus meant for zombies¡ªit was for humans. And no, it wasn''t designed to trigger human evolution.


    Instead, once injected, it would turn humans into bio-monsters.


    Enjoy exclusive adventures from My Virtual Library Empire


    These creatures were said to be even more ferocious than zombies¡ªviolent, bloodthirsty, and utterly uncontrollable. It was essentially humanity''s "forbidden drug," something to be used only as a last resort.


    And even then, the G-Virus was still in its experimental phase. The exact effects were unpredictable.


    Headquarters had sent it to Nathan not as a solution, but as a test. They wanted to see how effective humans injected with the G-Virus would be against zombies.


    "This thing¡­ it''s a double-edged sword," Nathan mused to himself. He knew that if he wasn''t careful, it could very well backfire and destroy him instead.


    What he needed now was the right test subjects.


    But within his own company, there weren''t any suitable candidates. If he injected survivors or Awakeners and turned them into powerful bio-monsters, there was a high chance they''d turn on him.


    As he mulled it over, an idea struck him. There was one group that might just fit the bill.


    The Black Hand Legion. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The members of this group were utterly unhinged, operating without any moral boundaries. To put it bluntly, they were all psychos.


    And only psychos were worthy of handling something this insane.


    Ever since Ethan''s rise to power, Genesis Biotech had been losing its grip. Nathan had already been considering a partnership with the Black Hand Legion.


    In the chaos of the apocalypse, the Black Hand Legion had spread like a cancer. Their members were no pushovers either, and their influence had grown to a point where they couldn''t be ignored.


    Of course, Nathan was well aware of their lack of loyalty and feared they might stab him in the back.


    But when faced with an unbeatable zombie king, he was willing to take that risk.


    Besides, he had a bargaining chip¡ªthe "Human Evolution Serum." Profit was, after all, the ultimate glue that held alliances together.


    "Get me in touch with the Black Hand Legion," Nathan instructed.


    His female assistant frowned, clearly hesitant. "Mr. Nathan, are you sure about this?"


    "Yes, I''ve made up my mind¡­"


    On the outskirts of Ethan''s territory, there was a certain "unofficial resident" who had been thriving lately. Every now and then, they''d bring up one particular event¡ªthe battle by the river!


    "Let me tell you, that battle? We were unstoppable," Big Ears boasted to a small group of nearby zombie factions, puffing out his chest. "We tore through them like a hot knife through butter. They didn''t even have a chance to fight back!"


    A zombie standing nearby snorted. "Yeah, right. You were probably just the lookout, weren''t you? Like a glorified guard dog."


    "What?! No way!" Big Ears'' eyes widened in indignation, clearly offended. "I''m a zombie king, okay? I don''t just stand around¡ªI was out there wrecking everything!"


    "Oh yeah? Who''d you take down, then?"


    "I¡­ I crushed their hope!" Big Ears declared after a moment of hesitation, trying to sound as dramatic as possible.


    The surrounding zombies exchanged glances. It sounded impressive, but¡­ it didn''t really seem like he''d done much.


    Undeterred, Big Ears continued, "Listen, the zombies in that fight weren''t your average shamblers. The Bone-Claw Zombie King even pulled out his full skeletal form¡ªdude was terrifying. But in the end, Ethan and I took him down together!"


    "Whoa, that''s insane!" The other zombies nodded in admiration, clearly impressed despite themselves.


    Big Ears basked in their praise, his ego swelling. Among the smaller factions in the area, he''d already built up quite the reputation. He was practically the unofficial boss of the "freelancers" around here.


    "Tell you what," Big Ears said, puffing out his chest even more. "If I get the chance, I''ll introduce you guys to Boss Ethan. Maybe you can join his Zombie Horde too."


    The other zombies looked skeptical. Wasn''t Big Ears just freeloading in Ethan''s territory? Did Ethan even officially recognize him?


    But before anyone could voice their doubts, Big Ears'' oversized ears twitched.


    He froze, tilting his head slightly. "Wait¡­ hold up. Opportunity''s knocking."


    Without another word, Big Ears dropped the conversation and pressed his ear to the ground. His massive ears twitched again as he picked up faint vibrations. Then, with his butt sticking up in the air, he kicked his legs and slid forward on his belly, heading toward the distant street like some kind of bizarre zombie otter.


    The zombies left behind stared after him, baffled.


    "Hey! Don''t just leave! Tell us more about the fight!" one of them called out, but Big Ears was already gone, his "tail" disappearing into the distance.


    ...


    When it came to work, Big Ears was surprisingly diligent. His massive ears could pick up sounds from up to two miles away, and he was always on the lookout for anything interesting.


    This time, he''d caught something unusual¡ªhuman voices.


    Following the faint sounds, he moved closer and closer, the voices growing clearer with every step. Soon, he could even make out snippets of their conversation.


    "They''re underground¡­" Big Ears muttered to himself, quickly pinpointing their location.


    Sure enough, not far from where he stood, a group of humans was making their way through an underground passage. These weren''t just any survivors¡ªthey were members of the Black Hand Legion, the group Nathan had reached out to.


    There were five of them in total: three men and two women.


    Leading the group was a wiry young man with short, spiky hair like steel needles. He had a lip piercing and carried himself with the cocky swagger of someone who thought they were invincible.


    "This deal with Genesis Biotech is a steal," the spiky-haired leader said with a smirk. "We''re practically robbing them blind."


    "Yeah, the zombies in L.A. must be insane if they''re desperate enough to work with us," another man chuckled, his tone dripping with amusement.


    A third member of the group nodded. "No kidding. That zombie king they''re so scared of? His territory''s basically a no-go zone for humans. It''s like walking into your own grave."


    "Wait, you don''t think he''ll notice us, do you?" one of the girls asked nervously, her brows furrowing as she glanced around the dark tunnel.


    "Relax," the spiky-haired leader said dismissively. "Genesis Biotech already told us¡ªhis minions are crows. They patrol the skies. As long as we stick to the underground, we''re golden. No way he''ll find us."


    "Oh¡­ okay." The girl still looked uneasy but nodded, reassured for the moment.


    The group continued walking through the pitch-black tunnel, which had once been part of the city''s subway system. Now, it was long abandoned, with no zombies in sight. It was eerily quiet, but that only made it feel safer.


    Their voices echoed through the empty corridor, bouncing off the walls. What they didn''t realize was that those sound waves were traveling upward, through the ground, straight into a pair of very large ears.


    Big Ears grinned, his sharp teeth glinting in the dim light. "Heh heh¡­ this is my moment. Time to shine!"


    ...

 Chapter 141 Shroom?

    It didn''t take long for Ethan to catch wind of the situation. He''d been holed up at home for over a month now, barely stepping outside, but anything involving Genesis Biotech was worth keeping an eye on.And according to Big Ears, they were planning to deliver something to the Black Hand Legion.


    Ethan couldn''t help but feel curious. What exactly were they delivering? Maybe it wouldn''t hurt to intercept it himself and take a closer look.


    Without hesitation, his figure dimmed, and he vanished into thin air.


    For this little operation, Ethan decided to bring along one of his subordinates, Lil'' Shroom. He figured it''d be a good chance to give her some extra training¡ªhelp her evolve a bit more.


    The two of them slipped through an old subway entrance, stepping into the pitch-black tunnels below.


    The air was damp and cold, the kind that clung to your skin. Following the intel Big Ears had provided, Ethan led the way to a spot where the Black Hand Legion members were guaranteed to pass through.


    Sure enough, it wasn''t long before Ethan picked up the faint trace of human presence.


    "They''re here. Go on," he said calmly.


    "Got it," Lil'' Shroom replied with a respectful nod. Her body began to shift and change. The tattered clothes she''d been wearing morphed into a sleek, black nano-combat suit, complete with the Genesis Biotech logo emblazoned on her chest. Her pale, grayish skin smoothed out, becoming flawless and porcelain-like. Her face transformed into that of a stunningly beautiful woman, delicate and perfect.


    Even her wild, straw-like hair turned into a cascade of silky black strands, flowing down her back like a waterfall.


    The terrifying zombie from moments ago was now the spitting image of a Genesis Biotech female Awakener¡ªgorgeous, confident, and utterly convincing.


    Ethan''s sharp eyes scanned her from head to toe, and he nodded in approval. Lil'' Shroom''s shapeshifting abilities had clearly reached an impressive level of mastery.


    Without another word, Lil'' Shroom stepped forward, her figure melting into the shadows ahead.


    ...


    Not long after, faint echoes of human voices began to bounce off the walls of the empty subway tunnel.


    "We should be close now, right?" one voice asked.


    "Yeah, just two more stops," replied a short-haired man, his gaze fixed ahead.


    Beside him, a man nicknamed Smirk couldn''t help but marvel aloud. "Man, who would''ve thought Genesis Biotech would ever want to work with us?"


    "It just shows how far we''ve come as a group," the short-haired man, Matt, said with a hint of pride.


    Before the apocalypse, the Black Hand Legion had been nothing more than a ragtag bunch, skulking in the shadows and barely scraping by. But now, after months of growth and survival, they''d earned an invitation to collaborate with Genesis Biotech.


    It was a kind of recognition¡ªa badge of honor.


    "Guess it''s true what they say: tables turn," Smirk added, grinning. The group of five couldn''t help but feel a little smug about their progress. But their moment of self-congratulation was cut short when one of them, a young woman with furrowed brows, suddenly tensed.


    She was a psychic-type Awakener, her senses far sharper than the average person''s.


    "Matt¡­ there''s something nearby," she said, her voice low and cautious.


    "Huh?" Matt''s eyes narrowed, his expression turning serious. They hadn''t encountered any trouble on their way here so far. Could there really be something lurking in the dark?


    Smirk scratched his head, unconvinced. "Nah, no way. Genesis Biotech gave us this route themselves. They''ve swept it clean multiple times. There''s no way anything dangerous is hanging around." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Even so, we should stay alert," Matt said firmly. If there was one thing that had kept him alive this long, it was his cautious nature.


    And then they heard it¡ªa faint sound of footsteps, coming from up ahead. The noise grew louder, closer, with every passing second.


    There really was something.


    The five of them froze, their eyes locked on the darkness ahead. Tension hung thick in the air as they strained to see what was coming.


    Even in the dim light, their Awakener-enhanced vision allowed them to make out the figure approaching from around the bend. It was a woman, her silhouette graceful and striking. The tight combat suit she wore hugged her figure perfectly, accentuating every curve. Her long, sleek hair flowed down to her waist, and her pale, flawless face was breathtakingly beautiful.


    Lil'' Shroom''s transformation wasn''t just convincing¡ªit was mesmerizing. Her eyes sparkled with life, but if you looked closely, you''d catch a glimmer of something darker¡ªa bloodthirsty excitement, a hunger for violence.


    "Is that¡­ someone from Genesis Biotech?" Matt muttered, his voice tinged with surprise.


    "Told you," Smirk said with a smug grin. "I said there wouldn''t be anything dangerous here. Genesis Biotech''s got this place locked down."


    "But¡­ why is she here?" Matt didn''t move, his instincts still on high alert. Something about this didn''t sit right with him.


    Lil'' Shroom was doing this kind of thing for the first time, so it was no surprise she felt a little nervous. When she saw the humans, her first instinct was¡­ well, to lick her lips and teeth. Her mouth started watering almost immediately.


    Gulp. She swallowed a bit of saliva. Discover stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    The scent of humans¡ªit was irresistible to a zombie. Lil'' Shroom walked straight up to the group, stopping about twenty feet away. Her bright eyes scanned them one by one.


    She thought for a moment. When humans meet, they usually greet each other first, right?


    "Hello," she said, her voice soft but clear.


    "Ha, well, hello there," Smirk replied, grinning wide. His small eyes lit up with a flicker of admiration.


    Now that she was closer, he could really take in her appearance. Genesis Biotech must be doing pretty well for themselves, he thought, to keep someone looking this clean and pristine. In a world like this, it was rare to see a woman who looked so¡­ untouched by the apocalypse.


    Especially that little lip-licking thing she''d done earlier¡ªhe''d caught it, and it had definitely left an impression. There was something oddly alluring about it.


    "For the sake of our partnership with Genesis Biotech," Smirk thought to himself, "I''d be willing to make the ultimate sacrifice¡­ and marry her."


    Matt, however, wasn''t so easily distracted. His sharp eyes narrowed as he asked, "Why are you here?"


    "Uh¡­ where should I be?" Lil'' Shroom replied instinctively, tilting her head slightly. Her big eyes blinked with a hint of innocent confusion.


    The five of them exchanged glances, clearly finding the situation a bit odd.


    Smirk decided to step in. "Hey, uh, weren''t we supposed to meet at the next station? That was the plan, right?"


    "Oh, right," Lil'' Shroom said quickly, nodding as if she''d just remembered. She turned her head slightly, glancing back into the pitch-black darkness behind her.


    That small movement didn''t escape Matt''s notice. His expression immediately grew more serious.


    "What are you looking at?" he asked, his tone sharp.


    "N-nothing," Lil'' Shroom stammered, quickly turning back to face them. "I''m just here to meet you guys and make sure you''re safe. You know, in case anything dangerous showed up."


    Her eyes darted between them, and she couldn''t help but swallow again. Gulp.


    Smirk, ever the smooth talker, tried to ease the tension. "Hey, hey, no need to get all worked up. We''re partners now, right? Friends, even."


    "I''m still a little nervous," Lil'' Shroom admitted honestly, her voice small.


    "Aw, don''t worry about it," Smirk said with a chuckle. "I''m a pretty gentle guy, you know. By the way, judging by how you''re acting, I''m guessing you''re a newly awakened Genesis Biotech recruit?"


    "Uh-huh, I am," Lil'' Shroom said, nodding enthusiastically like a woodpecker.


    "Ah, that explains it¡­" The group visibly relaxed a little. She really did seem like a rookie¡ªclueless and harmless.


    Their guard dropped just a fraction. After all, who would ever suspect that someone so adorably awkward could be a bloodthirsty monster?


    Her innocent demeanor had become her perfect camouflage.


    "Well, why don''t we head out together?" Smirk suggested.


    "Sure, sounds good," Lil'' Shroom replied, falling into step with them.


    The group began moving forward into the darkness of the subway tunnel. However, the Black Hand Legion members were nothing if not cautious. They kept a consistent twenty-foot distance between themselves and Lil'' Shroom¡ªa survival habit they''d picked up in the apocalypse. You never got too close to strangers.


    The only exception was Smirk, who edged a little closer to her, clearly intrigued.


    "So, uh, what''s your name, miss?" he asked, his tone a little too friendly.


    "Shroom," she answered simply, without hesitation.


    Smirk blinked, momentarily caught off guard. "Shroom?" he thought. Was that a codename? Like "Gray Wolf" or "Night Hawk"? Still, he had to admit, it was kind of unique. It had a nice ring to it.


    "That''s a pretty cool name," he said, flashing her a grin.


    "Of course it is. My boss gave it to me," Lil'' Shroom replied, her bright eyes flicking over the group. Her mission was clear: gather intel and memorize their faces.


    And when she''d glanced back into the darkness earlier? She wasn''t just being nervous. She''d been looking at Ethan, who was still hidden in the shadows, silently watching everything unfold.


    ...

 Chapter 142 Then why did you piss yourself?

    Smirk didn''t think much of it. He figured code names were usually given by leaders or captains, so it seemed pretty normal to him.Out of nowhere, Shroom asked, "Where are you guys from?"


    "Sunland, out in the suburbs," Smirk blurted out without a second thought.


    "Ahem!"


    Matt, standing nearby, cleared his throat sharply, clearly annoyed. Seriously? You''re just gonna tell them where our base is?


    "Stop running your mouth and let''s keep moving," Matt said, his tone clipped.


    "Oh¡­ got it."


    Smirk immediately understood what Matt meant. What''s the big deal? he thought to himself. They''re our partners now. They''re gonna find out sooner or later anyway.


    Still, he decided to steer clear of any sensitive topics and switched to something lighter.


    "Hey, Shroom, do you have a boyfriend?"


    "No."


    Lil'' Shroom shook her head. The concept of a "boyfriend" felt foreign to her¡ªzombies didn''t exactly experience romantic feelings like humans did.


    Smirk''s face lit up at her answer. To him, it sounded like she was leaving the door wide open.


    He leaned in a little closer to her, his confidence growing.


    Lil'' Shroom, catching the strong scent of human flesh, felt like a delicious piece of cake had been placed right in front of her. She couldn''t help but lean in closer too.


    In a way, you could say they were "mutually interested."


    Smirk was over the moon. He could feel it¡ªshe was into him.


    "Shroom, what do you think of me?"


    "You''re¡­ really great," Shroom said, turning her gaze to him. She swallowed hard, her bright eyes glinting with something unreadable.


    Smirk''s heart practically did a backflip. It''s the apocalypse, he thought. Might as well enjoy life while I can. Who knows what''ll come first¡ªtomorrow or the end of the world?


    "Then¡­ can I get a kiss?" he asked, his voice full of anticipation.


    "Really? I can?" Lil'' Shroom''s eyes sparkled, and her expression turned visibly excited.


    "Yeah, yeah!" Smirk nodded eagerly, his mind racing. Man, I''m about to lose it here!


    The two were already sitting close, and now Lil'' Shroom took a step closer, licking her lips as she leaned toward Smirk''s face.


    "Heh heh heh¡­" Smirk chuckled to himself, ready to savor the kiss from this beautiful girl.


    But Lil'' Shroom had other thoughts. She''d already gotten the answers she needed¡ªwhere they were meeting, where they were from. The mission her boss had given her was basically complete. Now, it was time to eat.


    A flicker of madness flashed in her eyes, and her once-normal teeth suddenly sharpened into razor-like fangs, gleaming like steel spikes.


    Smirk, to his credit, was sharp enough to sense something was off. He turned his head just in time to see her face twist into something horrifying, monstrous.


    They were so close now, practically nose-to-nose. There was no time to react.


    Lil'' Shroom opened her grotesque mouth wide and sank her teeth into his neck.


    "AAAAARGH¡ª!"


    A blood-curdling scream echoed through the dark, abandoned subway tunnel.


    Smirk thrashed, but there was no escaping her grip. A zombie of her caliber was far too strong. His body convulsed as his blood was drained rapidly, leaving him weaker by the second.


    In his final moments, one thought crossed his mind: Guess the end of the world came first after all¡­


    "Shit!"


    Matt and the others immediately noticed the commotion. Their faces went pale as they realized what was happening. The sweet, innocent-looking girl was actually a flesh-eating monster.


    One of the younger guys in the group, a speed-enhanced fighter, reacted quickly. He whipped out an alloy dagger and charged straight at Shroom.


    Shroom''s feral eyes gleamed as she swiftly dodged to the side, trying to escape the incoming attack.


    But one of the girls in the group narrowed her eyes, summoning her energy. Walls of earth erupted from the ground, cutting off Shroom''s retreat.


    At the same time, a wave of psychic pressure bore down on her, adding to the assault.


    Leading the charge, Matt surged forward, his body crackling with electricity as he raised his fist to strike.


    The group moved with precision, their teamwork seamless, their attacks relentless.


    Lil'' Shroom thrust her hands forward, releasing a cloud of fungal spores. The air filled with a misty, white haze, acting as a barrier against the humans'' attacks.


    But these weren''t ordinary humans¡ªthey were skilled fighters, all ranked at B+ level. With sheer force, they shattered the spore cloud, dispersing it like smoke in the wind.


    "You''re dead!" Matt roared, his face twisted with fury as he closed in on her.


    Unbeknownst to him, a pair of cold, calculating eyes watched from the shadows. The gaze was detached, almost amused, like that of a predator observing its prey.


    It was clear that while Lil'' Shroom''s shapeshifting abilities were impressive, her combat skills left much to be desired. She had only recently fused with her fungal crystal core, so it wasn''t surprising she struggled against these humans.


    Then, with a single thought, Ethan made his move.


    The Domain of the Dead unfolded like a tidal wave, its oppressive energy crashing down on the humans.


    Matt''s fist, crackling with lightning, was mere inches from Shroom''s face when his entire body froze mid-motion.


    "What¡­ what is this?!" he stammered, his voice trembling with shock. The crushing pressure pinned him in place, and his head, as if controlled by invisible strings, slowly turned to look behind him.


    From the darkness, a tall figure emerged.


    He wore a pristine white shirt, his expression cold and indifferent, his features strikingly handsome. He moved with an eerie calm, stepping up behind one of the psychic Awakeners. Without hesitation, he extended his long, slender fingers, plunging them into the back of the man''s skull.


    In one smooth motion, Ethan extracted the crystal core from the man''s head.


    The process was disturbingly casual, as if he were plucking an apple from a tree.


    Matt''s eyes widened in horror as he watched his teammate''s lifeless body collapse to the ground.


    That white shirt¡­ it was unmistakable. This wasn''t just any zombie. This was him. The undisputed ruler of Los Angeles. The Zombie King.


    "It''s him¡­ He found us¡­"


    Lil'' Shroom, seeing her boss step in, immediately abandoned her fight with the humans. She scurried over to Ethan''s side, her demeanor shifting to one of obedience. Her once-defiant expression softened into something almost childlike.


    This was her first mission outside the base, and she couldn''t help but wonder how she''d done.


    Enjoy new chapters from My Virtual Library Empire


    Ethan glanced at her and offered a rare compliment. "Not bad."


    "Ehehe~" Lil'' Shroom beamed, her face lighting up with joy.


    The remaining three humans, however, were anything but cheerful. Their faces were grim, their fear palpable. It was as if the air itself had turned to lead, weighing them down.


    "Earth Armor!" one of the women shouted, her voice filled with desperation. The ground beneath her feet shifted, encasing her body in layers of hardened earth. With her enhanced defense, she managed to move within the oppressive Domain of the Dead.


    She raised her massive, earth-covered fist and charged at Ethan, aiming to crush him with a single blow.


    To Ethan, the attack was laughably slow. With a flick of his wrist, he drew a sleek tachi from his side. The blade gleamed with a cold, deadly light as it sliced through the air.


    In an instant, the sword cut through the earth armor, cleaving straight into the woman''s skull. Her crystal core flew out, spinning through the air before landing with a dull thud.


    The earth crumbled away, and her lifeless body collapsed to the ground.


    "So this¡­ this is the power of the strongest Zombie King?" Matt whispered, his voice trembling with disbelief.


    He and his team were B+ level Awakeners, elite members of the Black Hand Legion. They''d been sent to negotiate with Genesis Biotech, a task reserved for only the best. Yet here they were, utterly powerless.


    Ethan killed them as if they were nothing more than insects.


    Taking a few steps forward, Ethan swung his blade again, effortlessly cutting down the speed-enhanced fighter. The man didn''t even have time to react before his life was snuffed out. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Now, in the dimly lit corridor, only Matt remained.


    He stood frozen, his eyes locked on Ethan''s approaching figure. It felt as though Death itself was walking toward him, each step marking the countdown to his end.


    Terror consumed him. His legs trembled violently, and a sudden warmth spread down his thighs. The acrid smell of urine filled the air.


    "B-Boss¡­ I''ve always respected you! I swear, I never meant to offend you¡­" Matt stammered, his voice cracking.


    Ethan tilted his head slightly, his expression unreadable. "Then why did you piss yourself?"


    "I¡­ I thought it''d add to the drama¡­"


    ...

 Chapter 143 G-Virus

    It was clear Ethan wasn''t about to give the guy any chance. With a swift swing of his blade, he split the man''s skull clean open, sending the lightning-element crystal core flying out. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.Nearby, Shroom was crouched on the ground, feasting ravenously on flesh and blood. Her chin was smeared with crimson, giving her a savage, almost grotesque appearance.


    The sound of tearing flesh echoed through the pitch-black subway tunnel.


    After devouring one of the corpses, spores began to emanate from her body, drifting down onto the other lifeless bodies scattered around.


    In no time, clusters of fleshy tumors began sprouting all over the corpses. The tumors rapidly drained the nutrients from the bodies, leaving them shriveled and dry in mere moments.


    Then, the tumors started to shift, making faint rustling noises as they moved. They gathered together, slowly taking on humanoid shapes.


    The figures wobbled as they stood, their forms twisting and contorting. Within seconds, they had transformed into the exact likenesses of the fallen members of the Black Hand Legion.


    The scene unfolding in the darkness was nothing short of bizarre. If anyone else had been there to witness it, they''d have been scared out of their minds.


    As the mimics emerged, Lil'' Shroom''s appearance began to change as well. Her short, spiky hair now resembled steel needles, her face took on a sinister edge, and she had fully morphed into the image of Matt. Even the lip ring was an exact match.


    "All set," she said.


    "Yeah, let''s move," Ethan replied.


    With Lil'' Shroom in tow, Ethan headed off to claim Genesis Biotech''s "gift" and see what it was all about.


    According to the intel they''d just gathered, the Black Hand Legion was supposed to meet with Genesis Biotech at the next two stations.


    They walked through the darkness, the mimics trailing behind them. Their expressions were blank, their movements stiff. Having just been "born," their intelligence was rudimentary at best. They struggled to mimic human behavior, their attempts at facial expressions falling flat. They were little more than hollow imitations.


    At one of the subway stations, a group from Genesis Biotech was waiting. Among them were four Awakeners and several armed personnel in the Neurocore stage.


    "What time is it? The Black Hand Legion should''ve been here by now," Captain Garrett Lee muttered, his eyes narrowing in thought.


    "Could it be¡­ zombies again?" one of the female team members speculated.


    "Huh? Why''d you say ''again''?" Garrett raised an eyebrow.


    "Uh¡­" The woman looked embarrassed. After all, it wasn''t exactly rare for humans to get ambushed by zombies, so the word had just slipped out.


    "Either way, stay alert. The Black Hand Legion isn''t exactly a friendly bunch," Garrett reminded them.


    "Got it," the others nodded cautiously.


    Before long, they spotted faint silhouettes in the distance, emerging from the darkness of the subway tracks. The figures moved like harbingers of death, cloaked in shadow.


    "They''re here¡­" Garrett said, his gaze sharpening.


    The group immediately tensed, their eyes fixed on the approaching figures. Five of them stepped out of the darkness, walking slowly toward the Genesis Biotech team.


    Their faces were eerily devoid of emotion, their eyes hollow and lifeless.


    "Something feels¡­ off. They don''t seem like normal humans," one of the team members muttered, frowning.


    "If they were normal, would they even be part of the Black Hand Legion?" Garrett shot back, his eyes never leaving the group.


    He scrutinized the five figures closely, especially the one leading them¡ª"Matt." The spiky short hair, the lip ring¡ªit all matched the description they''d been given perfectly. The four others trailing behind him looked just as expected.


    Lil'' Shroom, now in her Matt disguise, seemed much calmer than she had been in previous encounters with humans. Maybe it was because she''d just eaten and wasn''t feeling particularly hungry.


    "My boss sent me to pick up the goods," she said bluntly, walking straight up to the humans without hesitation.


    "What''s the rush? Let''s confirm the terms of the deal first," Garrett replied.


    Lil'' Shroom nodded. "Yeah, my boss wants to know the details too."


    "Alright," Garrett said, satisfied with her response.


    "You''re aware of the situation in Los Angeles, right? The zombies are evolving way too fast. Humanity''s struggling to keep up. That''s why we need to join forces¡ªto fight back against them. My company is prepared to provide you with¡­ certain serums."


    "What kind of serums?" Lil'' Shroom asked.


    Garrett turned to one of his subordinates, signaling with a glance. A female team member stepped forward, carrying a sleek, silver alloy case. She handed it to Garrett.


    Click.


    Garrett unlocked the case and opened it.


    Inside, two neat rows of vials were arranged¡ªtwenty in total. The top row contained a bright orange liquid, while the bottom row held a dark purple substance.


    Even at a glance, it was clear these serums were no ordinary concoctions.


    Garrett began his explanation, pointing to the top row of vials. "The ten orange ones here are human evolution serums. When injected, an ordinary person can rapidly advance to the Neurocore stage."


    "Oh¡­" Lil'' Shroom nodded, though her expression remained indifferent. To her, these serums didn''t seem all that impressive¡ªjust a way to grow a few more "snacks" for her to munch on later.


    "But the bottom row¡­" Garrett''s tone shifted, his voice growing heavier as his expression turned serious. "These are something else entirely."


    He paused for effect before continuing. "This is the G-Virus. When injected, humans gain immense power. However¡­ it comes at a cost."


    Continue your journey with My Virtual Library Empire


    "Oh? What kind of cost?" Lil'' Shroom asked, her curiosity piqued.


    Garrett enunciated each word carefully. "Depending on the individual''s physiology, they''ll transform into various types of bio-mutants."


    "Ah, I see¡­" Lil'' Shroom''s face returned to its usual calm demeanor.


    For an ordinary person, this revelation would''ve been shocking, even horrifying. But for Lil'' Shroom, who was already a zombie and firmly in the "monster" category herself, it was just another day at the office.


    Garrett studied her reaction, surprised by her lack of alarm. He couldn''t help but think these people had nerves of steel.


    "Any other questions?" he asked.


    "Nope. Just hand it over," Lil'' Shroom replied bluntly.


    "Alright." Garrett nodded, closing the case and officially handing it to her.


    The group from Genesis Biotech exchanged glances, relieved that the exchange had gone so smoothly. It seemed like this mission was wrapping up without a hitch. Time to head back and report success.


    "Well then, we''ll be on our way¡ª"


    "Wait a second¡­" Lil'' Shroom suddenly called out, her voice cutting through the air like a blade. She licked her lips, a faint, predatory glint flickering in her eyes.


    Garrett stopped in his tracks, his brow furrowing. "What is it now?"


    "My boss didn''t just send me to pick up the goods," Lil'' Shroom said, her tone casual but laced with something darker.


    "What else, then?" Garrett and his team exchanged confused glances, their unease growing.


    Lil'' Shroom''s lips curled into a grin, her excitement barely contained. Her pupils dilated slightly as she leaned forward, her voice dropping to a chilling whisper. "You."


    "...What???"


    The word hit like a thunderclap. Garrett and his team''s faces immediately darkened, a wave of dread washing over them. Something was very, very wrong.


    This wasn''t just a trade. This was a trap.


    Having gathered all the intel her "boss" needed, Lil'' Shroom dropped the pretense. She spread her hands wide, and in an instant, countless spores erupted from her palms, spreading through the air and enveloping the group.


    At the same time, the mimics behind her shed their lifeless facades. Their faces twisted into grotesque snarls as they lunged forward, their movements unnervingly fast and feral.


    "Watch out!" Garrett shouted, his instincts kicking in. Heat radiated from his body as flames roared to life, forming a barrier to fend off the encroaching spores.


    The Awakeners, with their crystal core-enhanced abilities, managed to hold their ground against the onslaught. But the Neurocore-level armed personnel weren''t so lucky. The spores invaded their bodies almost instantly, and they collapsed to the ground, writhing in agony.


    Their screams were guttural, raw, and filled with terror. Their bodies convulsed violently as red, fleshy tumors began to erupt from their skin.


    ...

 Chapter 144 Thats… ugly

    "Hiss¡­" Garrett sucked in a sharp breath, his whole body tensing with unease. Something about this felt off. Way off.Before he could dwell on it, one of the mimics lunged at him. Garrett''s reflexes kicked in¡ªhis fist shot out like a piston, smashing the creature''s head into pieces.


    But instead of blood and gore, what spilled out was¡­ white, thread-like fibers. Mycelium. And spores¡ªcountless spores¡ªburst into the air like a sinister cloud.


    "This¡­ this isn''t human!" Garrett''s face twisted in shock as his gaze darted toward Lil'' Shroom. She stood there, her lips curling into a chilling, almost predatory smile.


    It hit him like a freight train. He''d been played.


    And she wasn''t part of the Black Hand Legion either.


    "Quick! Get the serum back!" Garrett barked, his voice sharp with urgency.


    "On it!" The Awakeners behind him responded immediately, springing into action and rushing forward.


    But Lil'' Shroom was faster. With a flick of her wrist, she hurled the metal case into the air. It arced high, spinning as it sailed toward the shadows beyond their reach.


    The Awakeners'' eyes locked onto the case, their movements shifting as they sprinted toward where it was about to land. They were so close¡ªmere seconds away from grabbing it.


    And then, out of nowhere, a slender hand shot up.


    Snap.


    The hand caught the case mid-air with an almost casual precision.


    "Stop!" someone shouted, panic lacing their voice. The group skidded to a halt, their bodies freezing in place.


    Their eyes widened in collective horror as a figure stepped into view. He was tall, dressed in a crisp white shirt, his sharp features cold and detached.


    "Taking back a gift? That''s not very polite, is it?" Ethan''s deep, calm voice cut through the tension like a blade.


    "You¡­" One of the Awakeners stammered, their voice trembling. The fear in their eyes was unmistakable. It wasn''t just fear¡ªit was pure, unfiltered terror. They knew who this was.


    The King of the Undead. The most powerful zombie in all of Los Angeles.


    Garrett''s face twisted in rage and disbelief, his teeth grinding audibly. "A gift? You''ve gotta be kidding me! You stole it!"


    "Run! RUN!" Garrett''s shout shattered the silence, his voice cracking under the weight of his panic.


    The Awakeners didn''t need to be told twice. They bolted like frightened animals, their mission forgotten. The serum didn''t matter anymore. Survival was all that mattered now.


    But their escape was short-lived.


    Behind them, the oppressive force of Ethan''s Domain of the Dead began to spread, creeping forward like a living nightmare. It swallowed them whole, the air around them growing heavy, suffocating. It felt like being dragged to the bottom of the ocean.


    One by one, their bodies froze in place, paralyzed by the overwhelming pressure. For two of the weaker Awakeners, it was too much. Their bones cracked audibly under the strain, and they collapsed to the ground, convulsing.


    A female Awakener stood her ground, though barely. Her teeth clenched so hard it seemed they might shatter, sweat pouring down her face as she fought to stay upright.


    Her eyes darted around, desperate for a way out. But then she saw him¡ªEthan¡ªcalmly walking toward her, step by step. His presence alone was suffocating, a weight pressing down on her chest.


    "T-Torrent Barrier!" she screamed, pouring every ounce of her energy into the spell. A pale blue light shimmered around her as water vapor condensed, forming walls of water between her and Ethan. The barriers rippled and churned, a desperate attempt to hold him back.


    But Ethan didn''t even flinch. He kept walking, his expression unchanging. The barriers shattered the moment they came near him, exploding into harmless droplets that scattered in the air.


    The woman''s face twisted in despair, but she didn''t stop. She kept summoning more barriers, her energy draining rapidly.


    "So persistent¡­" Ethan murmured, almost to himself. His voice was soft, almost pitying.


    In a flash, he was beside her. She didn''t even have time to react. A blade of pure energy materialized in his hand, slicing cleanly through her neck. Her head hit the ground before her body even registered what had happened.


    Garrett saw it all from the corner of his eye. He didn''t stop to mourn. He didn''t even look back. He was already running, his legs pumping as fast as they could carry him. He didn''t care about his team anymore. They were dead. All of them. He just needed to get out of here.


    The darkness ahead seemed endless, but he didn''t care. He just needed to keep moving.


    But then he felt it.


    The air behind him shifted, a massive wave of pressure rolling toward him like a storm.


    "Damn it!"


    Garrett''s heart sank like a stone. He could feel it¡ªthere was no way he was getting out of this alive. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The crushing pressure bore down on him, his body creaking and popping under the strain. It was like he''d been trapped in quicksand, his legs refusing to move.


    He forced his head to turn, and there he was¡ªEthan, calmly walking toward him, just like he had with the others.


    There was no fighting this. No escaping it.


    A wave of helplessness washed over Garrett, dragging him into the depths of despair. His mind screamed at him to do something, anything.


    And then, like a flicker of light in the darkness, he remembered.


    His hand shot into his pocket, fumbling for something. When it came back out, he was holding a small vial filled with a glowing purple liquid. The G-Virus.


    He''d grabbed an extra dose earlier, just in case.


    "You¡­ you stay back!" Garrett shouted, his voice trembling as he raised the vial to his neck.


    Ethan tilted his head, his expression curious. He stopped in his tracks.


    Garrett''s heart leapt. Was this it? Was this his chance? A sliver of hope sparked in his chest. He pressed the vial against his skin, his voice rising in desperation. "If you come any closer, I''ll inject the G-Virus! You hear me? This won''t end well for either of us!"


    Ethan''s eyes glinted with interest. "Oh?" he murmured, his tone almost amused. He crossed his arms and leaned back slightly, as if settling in to watch a show. "Go ahead. Don''t let me stop you."


    Garrett froze, his mind reeling. Was this guy serious? He wasn''t scared¡ªhe was entertained. Like he was watching some kind of circus act.


    The realization hit Garrett like a slap to the face. He was the monkey, and Ethan was just here for the performance.


    But what choice did he have? If he didn''t do something, he was dead anyway.


    Gritting his teeth, Garrett made his decision. With a sharp inhale, he plunged the needle into his artery and pressed down on the plunger. The purple liquid surged into his bloodstream.


    He was the first person in Los Angeles to inject the G-Virus.


    "Crack!"


    A searing heat spread through his body, and Garrett let out a guttural scream. His muscles spasmed uncontrollably, his bones snapping and reforming with sickening cracks.


    The virus was rewriting him, cell by cell. His body swelled, his skin splitting open to reveal raw, crimson muscle fibers beneath. The exposed flesh quickly hardened, forming a grotesque, armor-like layer of keratin.


    "Raaaghhh!"


    Garrett roared in agony as his transformation completed. His body had grown to over 15 feet tall, his arms bulging with unnatural muscle and hanging so low they nearly dragged on the ground. His face was no longer human¡ªhis nose and mouth jutted forward into a monstrous snout filled with jagged, interlocking fangs.


    His eyes, now a sickly yellow, bulged grotesquely from the sides of his head, darting around in wild, erratic movements.


    He was no longer Garrett. He was something else entirely.


    Ethan raised an eyebrow, his expression unreadable. "Wow," he muttered, almost to himself. "That''s¡­ ugly."


    He wasn''t sure if this was just how the G-Virus worked or if Garrett had drawn the short straw in the mutation lottery. Either way, it wasn''t a good look.


    But there was no denying the power radiating from the creature. Garrett''s aura had shifted dramatically. What had once been a B+ level Awakener now teetered on the edge of A+. The virus had elevated him to a whole new tier.


    "Raaaghhh!"


    Garrett let out another deafening roar, the sound reverberating through the subway tunnel. Dust and debris rained down from the ceiling as the walls trembled under the force of his voice.


    Even under the oppressive weight of Ethan''s Domain of the Dead, Garrett could move freely now. He flexed his massive fists, feeling the raw power coursing through him. He was unstoppable.


    With a thunderous stomp, he charged forward, his massive frame barreling toward Ethan. His fist swung down like a meteor, carrying enough force to level a building.


    Die!


    Ethan didn''t bother meeting the blow head-on. His body flickered, vanishing just as the fist slammed into the ground.


    "Boom!" Discover hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    The impact was catastrophic. The floor caved in, leaving a massive crater in its wake. Dust and rubble exploded outward, filling the air with choking debris.


    Ethan reappeared a few feet away, untouched. His Domain of the Dead shielded him from the worst of the blast, but even he had to admit¡ªGarrett packed a punch.


    Then came the heat.


    The crater began to glow as flames erupted from Garrett''s fist, spreading outward in a fiery explosion. The intense heat warped the air, and the flames licked hungrily at everything in their path.


    "Boom!"


    Ethan stepped back again, keeping just outside the blast radius.


    Interesting. Even as a mutated monstrosity, Garrett had retained his Awakener abilities. The G-Virus hadn''t stripped him of his powers¡ªit had amplified them.


    Garrett''s monstrous face twisted into something resembling a grin. He couldn''t speak anymore, but his thoughts were clear: Look at you, running away. Some King of the Undead you are. This is what you get for messing with me!


    But Ethan''s expression remained calm, almost¡­ pleased.


    "Not bad," he said, his voice low and steady. "Not bad at all."


    ...

 Chapter 145 Youve gained weight

    "''Not bad''?"Garrett''s already unstable mind snapped further at Ethan''s casual remark. The transformation had left him volatile, his emotions amplified to a dangerous degree. Rage boiled over, consuming what little rationality he had left.


    The flames around him surged, growing hotter and wilder, until his entire body was engulfed in a blazing inferno. From a distance, he looked like a massive, living bonfire, his monstrous form glowing red-hot in the dim subway tunnel.


    The heat radiating from him turned the air wavy and distorted, and the entire subway line was bathed in an ominous crimson glow. Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire


    With a guttural roar, Garrett charged again, his massive fist cocked back for another devastating blow. This time, the sheer force of his swing tore through the air, creating a deafening series of sonic booms.


    But Ethan didn''t move.


    He stood his ground, calm and unshaken, the firelight reflecting in his cold, calculating eyes. He hadn''t dodged because he was afraid¡ªhe''d dodged earlier to observe. Now, he''d seen enough.


    As Garrett''s flaming fist hurtled toward him, Ethan let out a quiet breath and unclipped the Tachi from his back, sliding it away. He didn''t need it for this.


    At the last possible moment, Ethan clenched his hand into a fist and met Garrett''s attack head-on.


    "BOOM!"


    The collision was cataclysmic. The impact unleashed a shockwave that tore through the tunnel, sending debris flying in every direction. The walls groaned under the strain, cracks spidering across the ceiling as dust and chunks of concrete rained down.


    When the dust settled, Ethan was still standing in the exact same spot, completely unmoved. His smaller frame was dwarfed by Garrett''s hulking form, but the difference in power was undeniable.


    Garrett, on the other hand, wasn''t so lucky. His massive arm had taken the brunt of the impact, and the result was gruesome. The flesh and muscle along his arm had been shredded, chunks of it blown away, leaving exposed bone and sinew.


    The force of the blow sent him flying backward like a ragdoll. He crashed into the ground, rolling several times before coming to a stop in a heap. The flames covering his body flickered weakly, dimming as smoke and ash swirled around him.


    "Raaaghhh!"


    Garrett let out a pained, guttural scream, his monstrous voice echoing through the tunnel. He struggled to push himself up, but his body was failing him. His once-mighty arm now hung limp and useless, and his energy reserves were nearly depleted.


    Ethan tilted his head, his expression one of mild disappointment. "Huh. Not as durable as I thought," he muttered, almost to himself.


    For all the G-Virus''s hype, Garrett''s durability wasn''t much better than a regular human''s. Sure, he''d gotten bigger and stronger, but the energy cost of maintaining that form was astronomical. Two attacks, and he was already running on fumes.


    "Big, but not built to last," Ethan mused, his tone almost bored.


    Garrett staggered to his feet, his monstrous face twisted in pain and frustration. The wild, feral rage in his eyes had dimmed, replaced by something far more human: despair.


    He''d sacrificed everything¡ªhis humanity, his future¡ªto become this¡­ thing. And it still wasn''t enough.


    How could humans ever hope to win against monsters like Ethan?


    Ethan''s gaze sharpened, his interest in Garrett fading. The creature had served its purpose. Now, it was just a waste of space.


    In a blur of motion, Ethan vanished. His Domain of the Dead expanded, the oppressive force crashing down on Garrett like a tidal wave.


    Already weakened, Garrett couldn''t withstand it. His knees buckled, and with a heavy thud, he collapsed to the ground, kneeling under the crushing weight.


    His monstrous face contorted in agony, his body trembling as if it might collapse in on itself.


    Ethan reappeared beside him, his movements fluid and precise. Without hesitation, he swung his hand in a clean arc. A blade of energy materialized mid-swing, slicing cleanly through Garrett''s neck.


    "Schlick."


    Garrett''s head toppled to the ground, blood spraying in a wide arc. His massive body slumped forward, lifeless.


    As his head hit the ground, a crystal core shot out from his chest, glinting faintly in the dim light.


    Ethan caught it effortlessly, holding it up to inspect it. "Hmm¡­ looks like the crystal core didn''t change," he murmured, turning it over in his hand.


    His gaze shifted to Garrett''s corpse, now a grotesque, unrecognizable heap of flesh and bone. The body was so far removed from anything human that Ethan couldn''t help but wonder¡­


    "Can you even eat that?" he muttered, more to himself than anyone else.


    He glanced over his shoulder at Lil'' Shroom, who had been watching the whole thing from a safe distance.


    "You. Come try it," Ethan said, gesturing toward the corpse.


    Lil'' Shroom froze, her expression a mix of confusion and dread. "Uh¡­ what?"


    "Come on," Ethan said, his tone casual, as if he were asking her to taste-test a new dish.


    Lil'' Shroom hesitated, her gaze flicking between Ethan and the grotesque remains of Garrett. "Boss, I''m¡­ not really hungry right now."


    "That''s why I said try it," Ethan replied, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world.


    Lil'' Shroom sighed, realizing there was no arguing with him. "Fine¡­" she muttered, reluctantly shuffling over to the corpse.


    She crouched down, her face scrunching up in disgust as she leaned in. With a deep breath, she opened her mouth and took a small bite.


    Her sharp zombie teeth made quick work of the tough, sinewy flesh, but the moment she tasted it, her face twisted in revulsion.


    "Boss, this is awful! It''s so bitter!" she complained, spitting out the chunk of meat.


    Ethan waved her off. "Alright, alright. Don''t force it. We''ve got plenty of other food."


    Lil'' Shroom nodded quickly, wiping her mouth with the back of her hand. "Thank God¡­"


    Ethan turned his attention back to the rest of the bodies scattered around the tunnel. With a flick of his wrist, he began collecting them, storing them away for later.


    "Let''s head back," he said, motioning for Lil'' Shroom to follow.


    "Got it, Boss," she replied, falling into step behind him as they made their way back to their territory.


    ...


    Genesis Biotech.


    Nathan sat in his sleek, minimalist office, fingers drumming lightly on the desk as he waited. His mind was preoccupied with the G-Virus project, a venture he was particularly invested in. After a moment, he pressed the intercom and called his assistant into the room.


    "How''s the collaboration with the Black Hand Legion going? Has anyone injected the G-Virus yet?" he asked, his tone calm but laced with curiosity.


    The female assistant hesitated, her expression uneasy. "Uh¡­ yes, someone has injected it."


    Nathan raised an eyebrow, sensing there was more to the story. "And?"


    "Well¡­" She fidgeted slightly, clearly reluctant to continue. "It wasn''t one of them. It was¡­ one of our own people."


    "...What?" Nathan''s face froze, his expression a mix of confusion and disbelief. "What do you mean, our own?"


    The assistant quickly explained the situation, detailing how one of Genesis Biotech''s Awakeners had ended up injecting the G-Virus. She also mentioned that all their personnel were equipped with biometric monitoring devices that uploaded data to the cloud, allowing them to track what had happened in real time.


    Nathan leaned back in his chair, pinching the bridge of his nose as he processed the information. His head throbbed as if someone had taken a hammer to it.


    "So, let me get this straight," he muttered, his voice tinged with frustration. "The G-Virus¡ªour G-Virus¡ªgot intercepted by zombies. Again. And now they''re playing around with it? What the hell do they even want with it? It''s for humans! They''re not even the target demographic!"


    He exhaled sharply, trying to calm himself. "Damn it. Why do they have to take everything?" he grumbled, his voice dripping with exasperation. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Still, there was a silver lining. "Alright, fine. What about the results? How did it perform?"


    The assistant straightened up, her tone more professional now. "According to the cloud data, the Awakener who injected the G-Virus underwent significant mutation. Their strength increased dramatically. However, there are two major drawbacks. First, the energy consumption is extremely high, making it unsustainable for long periods. Second¡­" She hesitated briefly before continuing, "...it''s a dead end. The mutation prevents further evolution. Once someone becomes a bio-monster, they can''t progress any further."


    Nathan nodded slowly, piecing it together. "So it''s like burning through all your potential in one go. A one-shot deal." He tapped his fingers on the desk, deep in thought. "Still, the ability to boost power instantly could be useful¡­ but the cost is steep. Too steep."


    He sighed, leaning back in his chair. "If we''re going to use it on our own people, it''ll have to be a last resort. No other choice."


    ...


    At this moment, Ethan was already back home. He had taken a shower, changed into fresh clothes, and was now lounging on the couch, fiddling with the vials of medicine he''d just brought back.


    These were all meant for humans¡ªcompletely useless for his little underlings.


    "Should I mess around with a few humans for fun?" Ethan mused to himself.


    Even though humans had become a rare species in this post-apocalyptic world, finding them wasn''t exactly a challenge for someone like Ethan.


    Based on the intel Lil'' Shroom had gathered, Matt and his crew had come from the outskirts of Sunland. There was likely a Black Hand Legion outpost there, which probably meant a decent number of humans to be found.


    Besides, Ethan already had a human in his house¡ªhis little worker, Nina.


    "Nina, come here."


    "Uh¡­"


    Nina, who was in the kitchen wearing an apron and scrubbing some cups, froze for a moment when she heard Ethan call her.


    "What''s this about? The boss hasn''t called for me in a while¡­" she thought nervously.


    She quickly dried her hands and walked into the living room, her heart pounding with unease. Was he going to fire her? Getting fired would be a death sentence in this world.


    Ethan''s gaze swept over her.


    Over the past few months, with no shortage of food or drink, Nina had put on a noticeable amount of weight¡ªa rarity in these times.


    "You''ve gained weight."


    "Huh?"


    Nina''s mouth opened slightly, her mind spinning with worry.


    Was he fattening her up to eat her?


    She couldn''t help but recall that Ethan used to run a livestock farm¡­

 Chapter 146 Dont trust anyone...

    Ethan squinted and smiled slyly. "Relax, come here. I''m just going to give you a shot.""A shot?" Nina''s eyes widened in surprise. She glanced at the thing in Ethan''s hand and quickly pieced together what he meant.


    She didn''t know exactly what it was, but whatever it was, it had to be better than being eaten alive.


    So, after a moment of hesitation, she slowly stepped forward.


    Ethan picked up a vial of what he called the "evolution serum" and, without any warning, jabbed it straight into the pale skin of her neck. The sharp sting made Nina wince, her brows knitting together in pain.


    But she bit her lip and forced herself to endure it.


    As Ethan pressed his thumb down on the syringe, the orange-yellow liquid flowed into her veins. Almost immediately, she felt a searing heat coursing through her body. Her skin flushed red, and an odd, itchy sensation began to creep across her scalp.


    This was the first sign of Neurocore crystallization¡ªthe serum was already taking effect.


    "All done," Ethan said casually, stepping back.


    He wasn''t expecting much from Nina''s evolution into the Neurocore stage. She wasn''t exactly combat material, but hey, at least she''d be stronger for manual labor. That was what really mattered.


    ...


    The next few days in Los Angeles were eerily calm. Nothing major happened, and everything seemed to progress in an almost mundane, routine way.


    Genesis Biotech, once loud and arrogant, had gone completely silent. Their official website was wiped clean, with no announcements or updates. It was as if they''d vanished overnight.


    The government-run shelters, on the other hand, showed occasional signs of activity, though nothing too frequent or significant. Most of their operations were focused outside the city, targeting the outskirts.


    One of the few updates on the shelter''s website read:


    "Bad news: A search team in the outskirts was attacked by an unidentified creature. Five members are missing. The exact cause is still unclear. Teams venturing out are advised to exercise extreme caution."


    That was the only announcement in days. The comments section below was filled with messages of mourning and condolences.


    Because in a world like this, "missing" was just a polite way of saying "probably dead."


    The post included photos of the five missing individuals: three men and two women. The team leader was a burly guy with a square jaw, dark skin, and a kind, almost naive expression.


    "If anyone heading out recognizes these faces, please keep an eye out for them," the shelter''s admin added beneath the photos. But it was clear they weren''t holding their breath. It felt more like a formality than a genuine plea for help. Everyone knew the odds of survival were slim to none.


    Ethan skimmed through the post and shrugged. It wasn''t his problem.


    Still, it was interesting to note that there were people actively moving around in the outskirts. The area was safer than the city, with fewer zombies to worry about. Sure, there were mutated beasts, plants, and the occasional small-scale monster, but it was nothing compared to the chaos downtown.


    Ethan had been toying with the idea of finding some humans to experiment on¡ªinjecting them with the G-virus to create a few bio-monsters. The outskirts seemed like the perfect place to start.


    With that in mind, he decided to head out of the city for a little "field trip."


    ...


    Ethan''s figure flickered and vanished into thin air. Experience new stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    Moments later, he reappeared at the edge of the city, walking along a cracked and overgrown highway that stretched toward the wilderness.


    The road out of the city was a graveyard of abandoned cars. Vehicles were piled up in chaotic heaps, some smashed together in violent collisions, others flipped on their sides or burned to blackened husks. The aftermath of desperate escape attempts during the apocalypse was written all over the scene.


    Three months of rain and decay had washed away most of the blood, but the rusted metal and moss-covered wreckage told their own story. Rats the size of small dogs scurried through the cars, squeaking as they darted in and out of shattered windows. They''d made this place their home.


    Ethan walked on, leaving the city behind.


    The further he went, the greener it got. The sides of the road were overrun with dense vegetation¡ªtall grass, wild shrubs, and trees that had grown unchecked. To his left, an open field stretched out, wild and untamed.


    Ethan''s sharp eyes scanned the area, and something immediately caught his attention.


    In the middle of the field was the wreckage of a transport aircraft. It looked like it had crash-landed, its nose buried deep in the dirt. The damage didn''t seem too old¡ªmaybe it had gone down recently.


    Curious, Ethan decided to check it out.


    Sure, he was here to find people, but stumbling across something like this was too intriguing to ignore. Who knew what kind of treasures might be hidden inside? In a world like this, strange and unexpected things were everywhere.


    And Ethan? He wasn''t one to pass up a good treasure hunt.


    Ethan stepped into the open field, moving steadily toward the wreckage of the transport plane. From a distance, he could already make out several human corpses scattered around, as if they had crawled out of the crashed aircraft in their final moments.


    As he got closer, the stench hit him first¡ªthick, putrid, and unmistakable. The bodies were in an advanced state of decay, with large chunks of flesh missing, exposing stark white bones beneath. Flies buzzed around the remains, adding to the grim scene.


    "Only been dead a few days..." Ethan muttered to himself, crouching down to inspect the bodies. Judging by the level of decomposition, the crash couldn''t have happened more than three to five days ago.


    "Huh?" His sharp eyes caught a detail that made him pause.


    The corpses were all wearing white lab coats¡ªscientists, by the looks of it. But what really stood out was their cause of death. Each of them had a gaping hole in their abdomen, with ribs bent outward, as if something had violently burst out from inside their bodies.


    "Parasites?" Ethan mused, his mind already piecing together the possibilities. "Looks like they were killed by some kind of... host creature."


    He straightened up and turned his attention to the wreckage itself. The transport plane was in bad shape, its nose buried deep in the dirt. Ethan peered inside, hoping to find something useful or at least interesting. But to his disappointment, the interior had already been stripped clean. Not a single crate, tool, or scrap of equipment remained.


    What was left, however, were muddy footprints leading away from the site¡ªhuman footprints.


    "Figures," Ethan muttered under his breath. In a world where resources were scarce, scavengers were everywhere. Anything remotely valuable would''ve been looted within hours, especially this close to the city outskirts. People were like locusts now, leaving nothing behind.


    As he circled the wreckage, something else caught his eye¡ªa body lying just a few feet away. This one was older, judging by the advanced decay. The corpse was also wearing a blood-soaked lab coat, though the original white fabric had long since turned a grimy blackish-red.


    The old man''s abdomen had the same grotesque wound as the others¡ªa massive hole with ribs splayed outward, some of them snapped clean in half. But there was something different about this one.


    In his bony, decomposed hand, the man was clutching a crumpled piece of paper.


    "What''s this?" Ethan murmured, his curiosity piqued. With a flick of his wrist, a sleek tachi materialized in his hand. In one swift motion, he sliced through the corpse''s wrist, severing the hand cleanly. The paper fluttered free, and Ethan deftly caught it on the tip of his blade.


    He held it up to the light, letting the sun illuminate the blood-stained note. The paper was wrinkled and smeared with dried blood, but beneath the stains, faint words were scrawled in shaky, uneven handwriting:


    "Don''t trust anyone..."


    The letters were jagged and erratic, as if the writer''s hand had been trembling violently. Ethan could tell the old man had been in immense pain when he wrote this¡ªprobably moments before his death.


    "Well, that''s dramatic," Ethan muttered, his tone flat. For most people, this would''ve been a chilling warning, a final plea to be wary in a world gone mad. But for Ethan? It was nothing new. He already trusted no one. Always had, always would.


    With a flick of his wrist, he let the paper fall to the ground and continued on his way.


    ...


    It wasn''t long before he came across a small, abandoned community. From a distance, he could see rows of low, crumbling brick houses and a few two-story structures that looked like they''d been built by hand.


    The place was eerily quiet, the kind of silence that made the hairs on the back of your neck stand up.


    The road leading into the community was littered with skeletal remains, their bones picked clean by time and scavengers.


    The buildings were in shambles¡ªwindows shattered, doors hanging off their hinges. Some of the walls were smeared with dried, blackened blood, a grim reminder of whatever had happened here.


    Ethan stopped at the edge of the community, his sharp senses on high alert.


    The silence was unnatural, oppressive.


    But there was something else.


    He closed his eyes for a moment, focusing.


    There it was¡ªa faint trace of human presence. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...

 Chapter 147 New flavor…

    The faint traces of life were barely there¡ªso weak they seemed to flicker in and out, like they were teetering on the edge of death.Ethan, curious, decided to follow the trail. He wandered alone down a quiet path in the neighborhood. The silence was eerie¡ªthere wasn''t even a rat scurrying about.


    The walk was uneventful. Nothing happened.


    That is, until he reached a small plaza up ahead. The ground was smeared with dark, dried blood¡ªclearly fresh, though. Something had gone down here, but what?


    In the middle of the plaza, a few people were sprawled out on the ground, completely motionless. They looked like corpses, but the faint life force Ethan had sensed earlier was coming from them.


    "Unconscious?" he muttered to himself.


    He stepped closer to check. Among the group, there were both men and women. One of them was wearing a white lab coat, with an ID badge hanging from their chest.


    It read: Santa Clarita Shelter Research Staff.


    "What are they doing here?" Ethan thought, frowning. Santa Clarita wasn''t far from Los Angeles, just upstream along the Santa Clara River. These people were probably connected to the recent plane crash.


    He also remembered reading online that the Santa Clarita shelter had been overrun by monsters a while back. There were even photos¡ªgruesome ones¡ªof bodies with massive holes torn through their torsos.


    Just like the corpses found at the crash site.


    "Don''t tell me they brought those things out with them¡­" Ethan''s gaze sharpened as he studied the people on the ground. Their life force was fading fast, slipping away with every passing second. Why were they lying here like this?


    Sunbathing?


    The unknown always had a way of making people uneasy, and everything about this scene felt off. Strange. Wrong.


    But Ethan didn''t care much for mysteries.


    Whatever the problem was, he''d deal with it the same way he always did¡ªby eliminating it. With a flick of his wrist, he drew his tachi. These people were clearly not going to make it, so he figured he''d put them out of their misery.


    Just as he was about to strike, though, something shifted. The bodies on the ground twitched, as if sensing the threat. Then, all at once, their eyes snapped open.


    "Hm?" Ethan raised an eyebrow. Yep, something was definitely wrong here.


    The bodies began to convulse violently, their joints cracking and popping in unnatural ways. Then, from their backs, six long, spider-like limbs burst out, dripping with fresh blood.


    Discover stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    The limbs were flesh-colored, grotesque, and glistening with gore.


    "Raaagh¡ª!" The creatures let out guttural, animalistic roars. Their heads jerked back unnaturally as they scrambled to their feet, their spider-like appendages twitching and flexing. Then, with a sudden burst of speed, they lunged at Ethan.


    Their movements were bizarre, almost insect-like, but they were fast. Their faces twisted into expressions of pure rage, making them look even more monstrous.


    Anyone else would''ve been terrified out of their mind at the sight of these things.


    But Ethan? He didn''t even flinch.


    He''d seen too much weird shit in his life to be fazed by something like this.


    As the first creature lunged at him, Ethan swung his blade in a clean, downward arc. The sharp edge of the tachi sliced through flesh and bone with ease, the sound of the cut accompanied by a sickening crunch.


    The creature was split clean in two, its green blood spraying everywhere.


    As its body hit the ground, Ethan noticed something wriggling inside the exposed cross-section. A smaller creature was nestled within its torso, fused with the human body, feeding off its flesh and blood.


    Parasites.


    Before he could dwell on it, the remaining three creatures let out shrill screeches and leapt at him all at once.


    Ethan moved like lightning. He angled his tachi upward, swinging it like a golfer teeing off. The blade cleaved through one of the creatures, sending its bisected body flying. Without missing a beat, he spun around and slashed horizontally, cutting another one clean in half.


    The last creature lunged at him with a desperate, frenzied roar. Ethan sidestepped effortlessly, then drove his blade through its chest, pinning it to the ground.


    The fight was over in seconds.


    Around him, the plaza was littered with bodies¡ªboth human and monster. The red blood of the humans mixed with the green blood of the creatures, forming a sickly yellowish hue where it pooled together.


    Ethan wiped his blade clean, his mind already analyzing the situation. These creatures were probably C+ tier in terms of strength.


    Not particularly high.


    But still, they were on par with elite zombies. If there were thousands of them, they''d be a serious problem.


    And judging by their size and appearance¡­ these things weren''t even fully grown yet. Just juveniles.


    "New flavor¡­" Ethan muttered to himself, planning to stash the monster corpses and take them back to feed his underlings. Monster-flavored stuffed cookies, anyone?


    But just as he was about to move, he noticed five human figures emerging from the street corner not far from the plaza.


    Leading the group was a burly man with a square jaw, dark skin, and a seemingly honest, straightforward face. Behind him were two men and two young women, all of them filthy, their faces smudged with dirt and exhaustion. They looked like refugees fleeing from some disaster.


    "Are the monsters here already taken care of?"


    "Wow, that''s incredible!"


    "Did he do it all by himself?"


    "¡­"


    The group murmured among themselves as they cautiously approached, their expressions wary and uncertain.


    Ethan glanced at them out of the corner of his eye. The square-jawed man looked oddly familiar. He frowned, trying to place him. After a moment of thought, it clicked¡ªweren''t these five the missing personnel from the shelter?


    But their presence here raised a lot of red flags.


    The square-jawed man stepped forward and greeted him. "Hello, we''re part of the shelter''s search team."


    "Oh," Ethan replied flatly, his tone indifferent.


    One of the young women chimed in, her voice filled with admiration. "You''re amazing! You actually managed to kill all these monsters by yourself."


    Ethan didn''t respond to the compliment. Instead, he asked casually, "Do you know where these monsters came from?"


    The girl nodded, her expression darkening. "They''re probably from Santa Clarita. The shelter there¡­ it''s already been overrun by these things. Tens of thousands of people¡­ almost no survivors."


    "Yeah," the square-jawed man added, picking up where she left off. "And now it''s spreading to the outskirts of Los Angeles. We need to get back to the shelter and warn everyone so they can prepare."


    Ethan stared at him, his expression unreadable, saying nothing.


    The girl continued, "There are still a lot of monsters in the area. Why don''t you come back with us? Oh, and while we were scavenging for supplies, we found some corn. We can share some with you."


    The group was being overly friendly, almost suspiciously so. They were even willing to share precious food with him, a complete stranger.


    And then it hit Ethan. He remembered the note left behind by one of the dead researchers near the plane crash: Don''t trust anyone.


    It was clear now. These monsters didn''t just kill¡ªthey parasitized. They could mimic humans, using deception to lure others in before infecting them. That''s probably how the Santa Clarita shelter fell.


    If these five made it to the Los Angeles shelter, the consequences would be catastrophic. Tens of thousands of people could be wiped out, and if the monsters reproduced further, the entire city would be overrun.


    "You''re not going back," Ethan said coldly.


    "Huh?" The square-jawed man frowned, his expression darkening. "What do you mean by that?" S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ethan didn''t bother explaining. He wasn''t one for wasting words. In one swift motion, he raised his tachi and swung. A flash of cold steel cut through the air, faster than the eye could follow. The square-jawed man''s head flew clean off his shoulders.


    For a moment, the atmosphere froze.


    The remaining four stood there, their friendly smiles frozen in place. Then, slowly, their expressions twisted¡ªgone was the warmth, replaced by cold malice and a murderous aura.


    Meanwhile, the square-jawed man''s decapitated body didn''t collapse. It remained standing, eerily upright.


    No blood gushed from the severed neck...

 Chapter 148 The worlds really gone to hell…

    "Not dead yet?" Ethan tilted his head, giving the scene a once-over.Behind him, four humans¡ªor what used to be humans¡ªlet out guttural roars and charged straight at him.


    The square-jawed man''s head hit the ground with a dull thud, rolling twice before coming to a stop. But then, to Ethan''s surprise, the severed neck sprouted writhing tendrils. The head twitched, then crawled back to its body like some grotesque puppet.


    Snap!


    The man grabbed his head with both hands and pressed it back onto his neck. Just like that, it reattached, good as new. Well, except for the fact that his face now twisted into a mask of pure rage, grotesque and monstrous.


    Ethan raised an eyebrow. "Huh. That''s... new."


    He hadn''t expected these creatures to be so resilient. Cutting off their heads wasn''t enough to kill them? That was just plain weird.


    Before he could process it further, a girl''s stomach suddenly split open with a sickening crack. From the gaping wound, a thick, snake-like tendril shot out, whipping toward Ethan with terrifying speed.


    "Alright, no more playing nice," Ethan muttered, his eyes flashing crimson. In an instant, his Domain of the Dead unfurled, a suffocating wave of power spreading outward and enveloping the monsters.


    The air grew heavy, almost solid, as if the space itself had been locked in place. The creatures froze, struggling as though trapped in quicksand. Ethan sidestepped the lunging tendril with ease, closing the distance to the girl in a heartbeat.


    His tachi gleamed as it sliced through the air.


    Swish, swish, swish!


    The blade carved a Z-shaped pattern across her body, cutting her into several pieces in one fluid motion.


    "Let''s see if you can come back from that," Ethan said, his gaze sharp and unyielding.


    But then, to his dismay, the severed chunks of flesh on the ground began to writhe. Tiny tendrils sprouted from each piece, pulling them back together like magnets. Within moments, the girl''s body reassembled itself, standing whole once more.


    "What the¡ª?" Ethan frowned, his patience wearing thin. These things were seriously annoying.


    Without hesitation, he swung his blade again, this time cleaving a young man''s head clean in two. The cut was precise, splitting him from the chin all the way up through the crown of his skull. But just like before, the severed halves sprouted those cursed tendrils, stitching themselves back together as if nothing had happened.


    "Alright, that''s it," Ethan growled, his voice low and dangerous. "I''m done playing around."


    If precision didn''t work, then it was time for overwhelming force.


    The crimson glow in his eyes intensified, and his Domain of the Dead expanded to its absolute limit. The oppressive energy thickened, radiating an aura of pure destruction. It was as if the end of the world had descended upon them.


    The monsters visibly faltered under the crushing weight of the domain. Ethan focused the pressure into a single point, directing it toward the girl who had just reassembled herself.


    BOOM!


    The force hit her like a grinding millstone, pulverizing her body into a spray of green blood and shredded flesh. Bits of her flew in every direction, leaving nothing but a mess of gore behind.


    From the carnage, a small crystal core shot out, glinting faintly as it landed on the ground.


    Ethan narrowed his eyes. "If she pulls herself together after that, I''ll admit defeat and call it a day."


    But this time, the girl didn''t regenerate. Her body was completely obliterated, and the crystal core lay still. She was finally dead.


    Ethan crouched down, inspecting the core. He noticed something interesting¡ªit hadn''t come from her head. Instead, it had been lodged in her chest, right where her heart would''ve been.


    "So that''s their weak spot," he murmured, a faint smirk tugging at his lips.


    Armed with this new knowledge, Ethan wasted no time. He drove his tachi straight into the chest of the young man he''d just fought, twisting the blade to dig out the crystal core hidden within. The man let out a guttural scream, his body convulsing violently before collapsing into a shriveled husk. What was left of him looked like a deflated human skin, barely concealing the monster underneath.


    "Got it," Ethan muttered, standing tall. "That''s the trick."


    With their weakness exposed, the remaining creatures didn''t stand a chance. Ethan moved like a whirlwind, his tachi flashing as he slashed, stabbed, and carved through them. Each strike was precise, aimed directly at their chests. One by one, the monsters fell, their crystal cores extracted and their bodies reduced to lifeless heaps.


    When the dust settled, five crystal cores lay in Ethan''s hand. He examined them briefly, noting their faint glow. These creatures were no joke¡ªbased on their strength, they were at least B+ level.


    Fully matured, they could''ve easily wiped out an entire city shelter.


    Because, well, they didn''t have as much room for trial and error as Ethan did.


    A monster capable of breaking into a city''s sanctuary? Yeah, that''s no small feat.


    But who knows¡­


    Do these monsters have other forms? A complete form? Or maybe even an ultimate one?


    Ethan waved his hand, collecting the corpses scattered around him.


    Another addition to his growing collection of flavors¡­


    But his real goal this time wasn''t just that. He was here to find humans to inject with the G-virus. So far, no luck.


    The people in this community? Already parasitized by monsters.


    Useless.


    Looks like he''d have to rely on the Black Hand Legion after all. Their base¡ªSunland¡ªwas his next stop.


    ¡­


    After wrapping up his business, Ethan walked straight through the small community and headed toward the surrounding farmland. He kept moving forward, the scenery shifting into endless open fields and decaying farmland.


    Now, it was all overgrown with weeds, a desolate and lifeless sight.


    Every now and then, he''d spot a few stray zombies wandering aimlessly. Most of them were probably former farmers from the nearby fields. Their faces were blank, their movements sluggish, as they drifted without purpose.


    Some of them still clung to old habits from their previous lives. One zombie, for instance, was holding a hoe, repeatedly digging into the ground. Its grayish-blue face was smeared with dried blood, its eyes clouded and lifeless, making it look downright horrifying.


    The digging motion was mechanical, over and over, like a broken record.


    These zombies, of course, didn''t bother Ethan.


    Out here, though, it wasn''t just zombies. There were mutated beasts and even small mutated plants scattered around. But none of them posed any real threat to Ethan, nor did they hold much value to him.


    After about twenty minutes of walking, sparse buildings began to appear in the distance.


    Low, flat houses and a few newer residential areas were scattered across the rolling hills. Along the roadside, there were stables and wide open spaces, giving off a faint sense of rural tranquility. In the distance, mountain ranges stretched endlessly, forming a natural barrier.


    At the entrance to the community stood a simple wooden sign. It read, "Welcome to Sunland." The lettering was faded, worn down by years of sun and rain.


    "Well, here we are¡­"


    It had only been twenty minutes, but with Ethan''s speed, he''d already covered dozens of kilometers. Sunland was definitely tucked away in the middle of nowhere.


    Which, honestly, was probably why humans had managed to survive here.


    At the entrance to the community, two figures were pacing back and forth. Clearly, they were on watch.


    One of them, a middle-aged man with a face full of scars, had a tattoo of a skeletal hand gripping a skull inked on his jawline. He was puffing on a cigarette, exhaling clouds of smoke with a look of pure satisfaction.


    Every time he took a drag, the tattoo on his jaw seemed to writhe, almost like it was alive.


    "Hey, slow down with that, man. Save me a puff," a younger guy next to him said impatiently.


    "Relax! Just do your job and keep watch. You''ll get your own pack later," the older man replied, clearly not planning to share.


    Neither of them noticed the shadow slipping past them and into the community.


    Ethan had activated his cloaking ability, moving silently. He figured he''d take a look around the place before making any moves.


    The community was bustling with humans. To Ethan, it was like walking into a buffet¡ªeverywhere he turned, there was the scent of "food."


    A quick estimate told him there were at least thirty or forty people here. Most of them were Awakeners. After all, it had been half a year since the apocalypse began.


    Ordinary humans wouldn''t have lasted this long. And if any had, they''d either been tortured to death by the Black Hand Legion or turned into food.


    The only ones they kept alive were the pretty women.


    Or men who had some kind of value.


    Of course, there were always those with¡­ peculiar tastes. They''d keep "pretty" men around too.


    Your next chapter awaits on My Virtual Library Empire


    Right then, a soft, trembling voice came from a nearby brick house.


    "Blake, no, please don''t!"


    "Oh, come on! Still acting shy after all this time? Let me take a good look at you."


    Hearing this, Ethan turned and walked toward the house, phasing straight through the wall without a second thought. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What he saw inside was¡­ well, not exactly a pleasant sight.


    A burly man was yanking at the clothes of a skinny young man, his face twisted with a mix of cruelty and excitement. The young man, on the other hand, was shaking his head desperately, his face streaked with tears.


    "Man, the world''s really gone to hell¡­" Ethan muttered, his face full of disdain. He figured he wasn''t in any rush, so¡­ why not stick around and watch for a bit?


    ¡­

 Chapter 149 Kill them all

    The burly man was rough and impatient, yanking the boy''s shirt open to reveal his gaunt ribs. His body was covered in bruises, purple and blue, with clear marks of pinches and bites. It was obvious he''d been tormented for a long time."Let me go!" The young man struggled fiercely.


    But the burly man was a Strength-type Awakener, broad and heavyset. He held the boy down like he was nothing more than a chick in his grip.


    "Heh heh heh, the more you fight back, the stronger I get."


    The boy clenched his teeth, his eyes burning with hatred, but there was nothing he could do.


    Just as the man was about to take things further, panic flashed in the boy''s eyes. A sharp glint of determination appeared, and suddenly, he opened his mouth and sank his teeth into the man''s forearm.


    "Argh¡ª!"


    The man let out a howl of pain, instinctively loosening his grip. Blood poured from the bite wound, dripping down his arm.


    "You little bastard, you bit me?!"


    The man was furious, raising his hand to strike.


    But the boy seized the moment. He drove his knee into the man''s stomach with a dull thud, forcing the brute to stumble back a few steps, momentarily thrown off balance.


    It became clear then¡ªthe boy was an Awakener too. Using the brief opening, he scrambled to his feet and leapt toward the window, smashing through it and bolting outside.


    He moved like lightning, leaving afterimages in his wake as he sprinted into the distance. His speed was clearly enhanced, a gift of his Awakening.


    "Damn it! He''s running! Get him!" the man roared furiously.


    In this community, there were plenty of other Awakeners from the Black Hand Legion. Hearing the commotion, they poured out one after another.


    "Who''s trying to make a break for it?"


    "Oh, it''s that kid Aaron again!"


    "Guess he hasn''t had enough beatings yet!" Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    "..."


    Their faces twisted into cruel grins.


    Aaron, however, kept running, his eyes fixed on the path leading out of the community. It was as if he could see a glimmer of hope at the end of it.


    No matter what, he had to escape this hellhole.


    But suddenly, the ground trembled. Several earthen walls shot up from the ground, blocking his path.


    Aaron''s brows furrowed. Without hesitation, he leapt, aiming to vault over the walls.


    But a fist was already waiting for him.


    Bam!


    The punch landed squarely on his face, sending him crashing back to the ground. The impact rattled his skull, and the fall left him winded, his insides feeling like they''d been rearranged.


    Dazed, he looked up.


    A middle-aged man stood atop the earthen wall, a cigarette dangling from his lips. The Black Hand Legion tattoo on his jaw seemed to writhe as he looked down at Aaron with a cold, mocking gaze.


    It was the guard stationed at the community''s entrance.


    By now, the other Black Hand Legion members had surrounded Aaron, cutting off any chance of escape.


    "Hmph! Still trying to run, huh? You never learn."


    "Just like his sister. The two of them are exactly the same."


    "Maybe we should just cook them both and be done with it."


    "Why can''t he just accept his fate? If he''d just submit to us, he might actually have a decent life."


    "Forget it. I''m gonna go have some fun with his sister. Heh heh heh."


    "..." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aaron squinted, scanning the disgusting faces around him. His fists clenched tightly, his nails digging into his palms. The fury in his heart was about to boil over.


    But insults and mockery weren''t all they had in store for him. A beating was inevitable.


    The burly man from earlier, now shirtless, pushed his way through the crowd. Without a word, he raised his leg and drove a heavy kick into Aaron''s stomach.


    "Run! Go on, run!" The burly man sneered as Aaron''s body curled up like a shrimp, his stomach spasming in unbearable pain.


    Another brutal kick sent Aaron skidding several feet across the ground, leaving a fresh trail of blood and dust in his wake.


    Aaron''s injuries piled up.


    "I¡­ I''ll fight you to the death!" he growled through gritted teeth, forcing the words out as he struggled to get up. But before he could even rise, a massive hand came down on him.


    Smack!


    Blood spurted from Aaron''s nose and mouth as the slap sent him crashing back to the ground.


    "Fight me? You think you''ve got what it takes?" The man loomed over him, his voice dripping with mockery before he launched into another round of punches and kicks.


    Aaron''s body cracked and popped under the assault, the sound of breaking bones echoing in the air. His ribs, his arms¡ªhe couldn''t even tell how many were fractured anymore.


    The man didn''t stop. His rage only grew as he glanced at the bite mark on his arm, the teeth marks still fresh and bleeding. The more he thought about it, the angrier he became, and his blows grew even more vicious.


    "You bit me?! You dare bite me?! I''ll make you regret it!" Each word was punctuated by a devastating strike to Aaron''s battered body.


    The strength of a physical-type Awakener was monstrous. In mere moments, Aaron was reduced to a bloodied, barely breathing heap, his life hanging by a thread.


    "Enough. Don''t kill him. If he dies, he won''t be any fun anymore," the tattooed man on the earthen wall finally spoke, his tone casual, as if commenting on the weather.


    The burly man panted heavily, his chest heaving like a raging bull. He hesitated for a moment before grunting, "Fine."


    He grabbed Aaron''s limp body like a ragdoll, dragging him back toward the brick house. A dark trail of blood followed them, staining the dirt path.


    The man had lost all interest in Aaron after beating him to this state. Without a second glance, he tossed the boy into a damp, musty cellar, slamming the door shut behind him.


    "Humph. I''ll go find your sister instead. She looks just like you, after all¡­" The man''s voice trailed off as he walked away, his laughter echoing faintly in the distance.


    ...


    The cellar was pitch black, the air thick with humidity and the stench of rot. It was suffocating.


    Aaron lay in a pool of his own blood, his breathing shallow and labored. If not for the tenacity granted by his Awakener abilities, he would''ve been dead already.


    But his heart burned with hatred, a fire that refused to be extinguished.


    The Black Hand Legion had slaughtered his parents. They had violated his sister. And now, they wanted him to bow to them? To submit? Never. Not in a million years.


    The weight of his grief and rage pressed down on his chest, making it hard to breathe. His mind replayed every moment of his suffering, every injustice, every humiliation.


    "Damn it!" Aaron''s voice cracked as he cursed, his fists weakly clenching. But no matter how much he hated them, no matter how much he wanted revenge, he was powerless. Completely and utterly powerless.


    The flames of vengeance roared in his chest, but they only served to remind him of his own weakness. He hated them, yes¡ªbut he hated himself even more for being so helpless.


    What could he do? What could he possibly do?


    "Do you desire power?" A low, chilling voice suddenly echoed through the darkness, like a devil whispering in his ear.


    "Huh? Who''s there?!" Aaron''s eyes widened in shock. Was he hallucinating? Had the beating scrambled his brain? There was no way anyone else could be in this cellar.


    But then, out of the shadows, a tall, slender figure emerged. The man''s face was strikingly handsome, his expression cold and detached. He wore a pristine white shirt that seemed to glow against the oppressive darkness.


    Aaron stared, dumbfounded. His mind went blank.


    This man¡ªno, this being¡ªwas unlike anything he''d ever seen. He was immaculate, untouched by the filth and despair of the world around him.


    "Is this¡­ a demon?" Aaron whispered to himself, his voice trembling.


    He had heard stories before, fantastical tales of people consumed by hatred so deep that it summoned demons to their side. These demons would offer power in exchange for their soul or body, granting them the strength to exact their revenge. But the price was eternal damnation.


    "Do you want revenge?" the man¡ªno, the demon¡ªasked, his voice calm and steady.


    "I do! I do!" Aaron shouted, his voice hoarse but filled with desperation. Somehow, he found the strength to sit up, his bloodied body trembling with effort. He didn''t care about the cost. He didn''t care if he had to sell his soul or his body. He didn''t even care if he died the moment after. As long as he could take revenge, he would do anything.


    "Good." The man nodded, a faint smile tugging at the corners of his lips.


    He had waited for this moment, for Aaron to reach the peak of his despair. It was only at this point, when someone was utterly broken, that they could be molded and controlled.


    "Swear your loyalty to me, and I will give you the power to destroy them."


    "Deal!" Aaron didn''t hesitate for even a second. He dropped from his sitting position to his knees, bowing his head in submission.


    The man''s smile widened ever so slightly. With a flick of his wrist, he produced a vial containing a strange, glowing substance¡ªthe G-Virus.


    "Take this. And then¡­ kill them all."


    ...

 Chapter 150 Bingo

    Ethan''s calm voice carried an almost irresistible allure, like a devil''s whisper."Do it. Kill them all."


    Aaron hesitated no longer. His bloodstained hand grabbed the vial and plunged it straight into his own body without a second thought.


    He clenched his teeth, his face twisting in agony as the dark purple virus coursed through his veins. His body began to crackle and pop, grotesquely expanding in size.


    In mere moments, he had grown to a towering 15 feet tall.


    His teeth fell out one by one, only to be replaced by razor-sharp fangs that jutted out like steel spikes, menacing and monstrous.


    His once-human hands morphed into massive three-fingered claws, each nail long and dagger-like, gleaming with lethal sharpness.


    In the blink of an eye, Aaron had transformed into a feral, bioengineered monstrosity.


    His skin took on a sickly yellow hue, veins bulging and pulsating visibly as blood surged through them like rivers of rage.


    The delicate features of his human face were gone, replaced by the grotesque visage of a beast.


    His eyes, now a savage, glowing yellow, burned with unrestrained fury.


    "Kill! Kill! Kill!"


    The G-virus had taken hold of his mind, amplifying his bloodlust to unbearable levels. The sight of his enemies only fueled his desire to tear them apart, limb by limb.


    "ROAR!"


    With a deafening bellow, Aaron smashed through the ceiling, clawing his way out of the pitch-black cellar.


    He emerged like a demon crawling out of the depths of hell, his sheer presence radiating a primal, bone-chilling terror.


    Ethan watched his "masterpiece" with a satisfied smirk. Aaron, who had once been a B-class fighter, now teetered on the edge of A-class power after injecting the G-virus.


    Judging by his monstrous form, Ethan speculated that the G-virus might have been derived from some kind of zombie pathogen. The connection seemed plausible.


    "From now on," Ethan said with a sly grin, "you''re my guy."


    ...


    Meanwhile, not far away, members of the Black Hand Legion were starting to sense that something was off.


    "Hey, did you hear that? What''s going on?"


    "No idea..."


    "Let''s check it out."


    "..."


    They had been lounging around, playing cards and killing time. But the strange noises made them pause, and one by one, they got up to investigate.


    The leader of the group was the first to step outside.


    The moment he did, a massive claw came hurtling toward him.


    Squelch!


    The razor-sharp nails pierced straight through his chest, lifting him into the air like a ragdoll.


    Aaron held him aloft, his savage yellow eyes narrowing as a guttural, gravelly laugh rumbled from his throat.


    "Kehehehehe..."


    "You...!"


    The man''s eyes widened in terror, blood trickling from the corners of his mouth. His face was frozen in a mask of pure horror.


    Aaron recognized him. This was one of the men who had tormented him and his sister in the past.


    Without hesitation, Aaron brought up his other claw and tore the man apart, ripping him in two with brutal force.


    The rush of vengeance was intoxicating, filling him with a twisted sense of satisfaction.


    His bloodthirsty eyes burned even brighter.


    The entire scene had unfolded in the blink of an eye, leaving the rest of the group paralyzed with fear.


    None of them had expected a monster like this to appear in their village.


    "Kill it! Take it down!"


    Snapping out of their shock, the remaining men unleashed their awakened abilities, hurling ice spikes and fireballs at Aaron.


    But Aaron''s massive body was like a fortress. He tanked the attacks head-on, barely flinching, before raising his enormous claw and slamming it down.


    The blow crushed the men and the brick house they had been standing in, leaving nothing but rubble and blood in its wake.


    "Holy crap! Run for it!"


    The two survivors, realizing they were hopelessly outmatched, turned and bolted in sheer panic.


    But Aaron was no ordinary brute. Even in his monstrous form, he retained the speed of his awakened human self. His mountainous frame moved with shocking agility, leaving only a blur as he closed the distance.


    In an instant, he caught up to them, his claws slicing through their bodies with ease.


    Blood dripped from his claws, pooling on the ground as his savage eyes darted around, searching for more prey.


    But before he could find another target, the earth trembled beneath him.


    Massive walls of dirt erupted from the ground, encircling him and trapping him in place. Continue reading stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    Aaron''s gaze locked onto the tattooed man who had just appeared¡ªthe one who had tormented him before.


    "Die!"


    With a thunderous roar, Aaron charged forward, his massive body smashing through the dirt walls like they were made of paper. His claw swung down with terrifying speed.


    The tattooed man barely had time to react. In a panic, he summoned earth elements to form a protective armor around himself.


    BAM!


    The claw struck him with devastating force, shattering the Earth Armor instantly. The impact sent him flying through the air like a broken doll. Thanks to the earth''s protection, he managed to survive, but just barely.


    "You think you''re tough? Let me return the favor."


    Aaron raised his enormous fist, its shadow looming over the tattooed man like a falling meteor.


    BOOM!


    The ground shook violently as the punch landed, leaving a massive crater in its wake. Cracks spiderwebbed outward, and the tattooed man was reduced to nothing more than a smear of blood and flesh. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At that moment, a younger man who had been standing watch nearby finally arrived, his face pale with disbelief as he took in the carnage. But then, as if a lightbulb went off in his head, his expression shifted to one of recognition.


    "You¡­ you''re Aaron?"


    Aaron''s savage eyes glinted with malice. "Bingo."


    Without hesitation, he lunged toward the young man, ready to tear him apart.


    But suddenly, a barrage of attacks rained down on him¡ªfireballs, ice lances, bolts of lightning, and other unidentifiable energy blasts.


    "Huh?" Aaron''s reflexes kicked in, and he darted sideways with incredible speed, narrowly avoiding the onslaught. The attacks missed their mark, exploding against the ground and sending debris flying everywhere.


    The sheer force of the blasts leveled nearby brick houses, filling the air with dust and smoke.


    Aaron turned to look and saw the rest of the Black Hand Legion members gathering. They had clearly been drawn by the commotion and were now assembling as a group¡ªmore than ten of them in total.


    The young man who had just escaped death scrambled to the front of the group, still trembling. "It''s him! It''s Aaron! He''s turned into some kind of monster!"


    "What?!"


    The group stared at Aaron in shock, their eyes wide with disbelief. None of them could wrap their heads around what they were seeing. But one thing was clear: this creature wasn''t going to be easy to deal with.


    Aaron''s eyes scanned the group, and his expression darkened with rage when he spotted a familiar face among them¡ªthe burly man who had tormented him the most.


    "ROAR!"


    When enemies meet, their eyes burn with hatred.


    And Aaron''s hatred was blazing.


    Consumed by fury, he charged straight at the burly man.


    "Crap! Stop him!"


    Several elemental Awakeners sprang into action, unleashing their abilities. Walls of earth and ice rose up, and a Water Prison formed around Aaron, trapping him in a cage of swirling liquid.


    Even a psychic Awakener joined in, launching mental attacks to try and subdue him.


    Aaron roared in pain, his massive body thrashing wildly as he fought against the combined forces. The psychic attacks, in particular, were excruciating, making him feel like his head was being split open.


    He was like a cornered beast, lashing out in a desperate struggle.


    From a distance, Ethan observed the scene with a calm, calculating expression. He could see that while Aaron''s strength was nearing A-class, the sheer number of opponents was overwhelming him.


    And there was another problem¡ªbioengineered monsters like Aaron had a major weakness: their energy consumption was massive, making them unsustainable in prolonged battles.


    "Hmm¡­ looks like he could use a little help," Ethan murmured to himself, a sly smile playing on his lips.


    ...


    The Black Hand Legion members, meanwhile, were starting to feel more confident. Despite the monster''s ferocity, their numbers and teamwork seemed to be holding him at bay.


    The burly man, emboldened by the situation, sneered. "Well, well, look at you, you little punk! Think you''re tough now, huh? Turning into a monster doesn''t mean squat. Just wait¡ªonce we''re done with you, I''ll beat you down all over again!"


    But before he could finish his taunt, an overwhelming pressure suddenly descended upon the group, like a tidal wave crashing down on them.


    It was suffocating.


    Bones creaked and popped under the weight of the invisible force. Faces twisted in pain, and several of the weaker members collapsed to the ground, unable to withstand it.


    Panic spread like wildfire as everyone turned toward the source of the pressure.


    No one had noticed him before, but now, standing at the edge of the group, was a man.


    He was tall and lean, dressed in a pristine white shirt that seemed completely out of place amidst the chaos.


    He strolled forward with an air of casual indifference, as if he were taking a leisurely walk in the park.


    Without breaking stride, he stopped in front of a female Awakener. With a flick of his wrist, he reached out and plucked her crystal core from her chest as effortlessly as picking a flower.


    The scene was utterly horrifying.


    The woman crumpled to the ground, lifeless, as the man held the glowing core in his hand, examining it with mild interest.


    The rest of the group froze, their eyes wide with terror.


    ...

 Chapter 151 Now were the same

    "Who is he?""Could it be... the Zombie King of Los Angeles?"


    "What?"


    "..."


    Among the group, a few had managed to escape from Los Angeles. It didn''t take them long to recognize Ethan.


    And in that moment, everything clicked.


    Why Aaron had suddenly turned into a monster.


    A demon.


    He was a demon.


    With the Black Hand Legion members suppressed, Aaron broke free from the energy that had been holding him back. He lunged toward the crowd at an inhuman speed.


    His massive claws swung down, smashing one man''s skull into pieces. Then, without hesitation, he grabbed another person, brought them to his mouth, and took a massive bite.


    Half of the victim''s body was gone in an instant, blood spraying everywhere like a grotesque fountain.


    The rest of the group froze in terror, paralyzed by the sheer brutality of what they were witnessing. Especially one burly man, who was trembling so violently it looked like his body might fall apart.


    And then, Aaron''s blood-red eyes locked onto him.


    "Can I bite you now?" Aaron asked, his voice dripping with malice.


    "Y-yes! I mean... no!" the man stammered, his words tripping over each other as his legs gave out beneath him. A sudden warmth spread down his pants¡ªhe''d wet himself in fear.


    Aaron''s hatred for him boiled over.


    With a guttural growl, Aaron''s massive claw shot forward, piercing the man''s abdomen with a sickening squelch. He lifted him off the ground like a ragdoll.


    "AAAAHHHH!" The man screamed in agony, his face twisted in pain.


    "Oh, so you do feel pain, huh?" Aaron sneered, his voice laced with dark amusement.


    The man''s cries only seemed to fuel Aaron''s twisted excitement. He didn''t want this to end quickly. No, the pain he had endured¡ªhe wanted to return it tenfold.


    Aaron''s claws tightened their grip, and with a sickening series of cracks, the man''s ribs shattered one by one.


    The screams grew louder, more desperate, until they reached a fever pitch. But the man''s enhanced vitality as an Awakener wouldn''t let him pass out. He was trapped in a nightmare, unable to live, unable to die.


    With a sudden, violent yank, Aaron tore the man''s intestines out, letting them spill onto the ground like grotesque ribbons.


    The man convulsed, his body shivering uncontrollably. Despite the sweltering summer heat, he felt an icy chill seep into his bones as his life drained away.


    He looked up, his vision blurring, only to see Aaron''s monstrous jaws descending toward him.


    The stench of blood and decay filled his nostrils as those razor-sharp teeth came closer and closer. But strangely, he no longer felt fear. Instead, there was a sense of relief.


    "CRUNCH!"


    Aaron''s jaws closed around him, and the man was gone.


    The others who had witnessed the scene were utterly broken. Hope had abandoned them.


    It was too much. Too cruel.


    Aaron turned his gaze to the remaining survivors, his hatred burning brighter than ever. These people¡ªthese monsters¡ªhad killed his parents, defiled his sister. Blood debts could only be repaid in blood.


    With a feral roar, he charged into the crowd, his claws slashing wildly.


    Limbs flew through the air. Blood sprayed like mist. The area became a slaughterhouse, a hellscape of carnage and despair.


    With Ethan''s subtle assistance, it only took a few moments for Aaron to wipe out every last one of them.


    And then, silence.


    The village was eerily quiet once more.


    Everywhere Aaron looked, there was devastation. Blood pooled on the ground, chunks of flesh scattered like debris. Not a single intact body remained among the dozens who had been there.


    "Not bad. Not bad at all," Ethan remarked, his sharp eyes scanning the scene. He seemed almost impressed. "Looks like the... food''s been prepped nicely."


    Aaron stood amidst the chaos, his massive frame heaving as he struggled to catch his breath. The wild, frenzied look in his eyes began to fade. Slowly, he lowered his head and stared at his blood-soaked claws.


    For a moment, he seemed lost. Confused.


    "I miss my sister..." he muttered softly.


    ...


    In the ruins of Sunland, a few faint traces of life still lingered¡ªsurvivors who had refused to bow to the Black Hand Legion''s cruelty and had paid the price for their defiance.


    Among them was Aaron''s sister, Olivia.


    She and four other women were imprisoned in a pitch-black cellar, their clothes tattered and barely covering them. They had heard the chaos outside moments ago, their faces pale with fear and confusion.


    "What''s happening out there?"


    "Is the Black Hand Legion fighting another group?"


    "I thought I heard... a monster..."


    "Oh God!"


    The five women huddled together in a corner, trembling like chicks caught in a winter storm.


    But soon, the sound of heavy footsteps echoed closer and closer, each thud sending a jolt of terror through their hearts.


    The ground began to quake.


    BOOM!


    The cellar''s ceiling was ripped away by a massive claw, and a hulking figure leapt down into the darkness.


    The creature''s face was twisted and monstrous, radiating a savage, bloodthirsty aura that made it seem like it could devour them all in an instant.


    "AHHHH!"


    The women screamed in unison, their voices filled with terror.


    But the monster didn''t move. It just stood there, staring at them in silence.


    After a long, tense pause, it finally spoke, its voice guttural and rough, like stones grinding together.


    "Sister..."


    The word was barely recognizable, distorted by the creature''s inhuman vocal cords.


    "Huh?"


    The women froze, their fear momentarily replaced by confusion.


    Olivia, however, stared at the creature with wide, unblinking eyes.


    Despite the grotesque changes to its appearance¡ªits body, its voice, its very essence¡ªthere was something in its gaze, a flicker of familiarity that she couldn''t ignore.


    "You''re... Aaron?" she whispered, her voice trembling.


    The creature''s massive head dipped slightly.


    "Yeah," it rumbled.


    "Waaaaahhh!"


    Olivia burst into tears and ran forward, throwing her arms around one of the monster''s massive limbs. She clung to him tightly, her sobs echoing in the cellar.


    The siblings, who had endured so much suffering, were finally reunited. But one was still human, while the other had become something else entirely.


    Olivia cried for what felt like an eternity.


    Even Aaron, with his monstrous, rage-filled eyes, let tears stream down his face. Despite his terrifying appearance, there was a tenderness in his expression that didn''t match his form.


    Above them, Ethan stood silently, watching the reunion unfold. He didn''t interrupt or rush them. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After a while, Olivia wiped her tears and looked up at her brother.


    "Aaron... how did you become like this?"


    "Because..."


    Aaron began to explain everything¡ªhow he had sought revenge, how he had hunted down and killed their enemies, and how he had ended up in his current state.


    When he finished, he hesitated before asking, "Sister... am I... ugly now?"


    "No," Olivia said firmly, shaking her head as fresh tears welled up in her eyes. "Not at all. Not even a little."


    She reached out and gently touched his hardened, scaly skin, her hands trembling.


    But then, something shifted in her expression. A flicker of resolve passed through her eyes, as if she had made up her mind about something.


    "Aaron," she said softly, "don''t be afraid. I''ll become a monster too, so I can stay with you."


    "Sister, you..." Aaron started to protest, but the words caught in his throat.


    Olivia''s decision was already made.


    She lifted her gaze to the figure standing above them. Ethan''s tall, imposing silhouette loomed over the cellar, his cold, indifferent eyes watching them like a god surveying his domain.


    Without hesitation, Olivia dropped to her knees and bowed her head deeply before him.


    Ethan understood immediately.


    This was her choice. And, in truth, it was the only way for her to survive in this world.


    With a flick of his wrist, Ethan tossed a vial containing the G-virus into the cellar.


    Olivia didn''t hesitate. She reached out and grabbed it.


    In her heart, she had long despised her own "filthy" body, tainted by the horrors she had endured. She had even considered ending her life before.


    Perhaps living in a new form wouldn''t be so bad.


    Without a second thought, she plunged the syringe into her arm.


    The dark purple liquid coursed through her veins, and her body convulsed violently. Veins bulged across her skin, and she let out a guttural scream as the transformation began.


    Her body swelled, growing larger and larger until she stood over 15 feet tall. Unlike Aaron, her skin took on a pale blue hue, shimmering like scales.


    Her massive frame still retained faint traces of femininity, but there was something unique about her transformation¡ªa thick, powerful tail had grown from her back.


    It was said that humans once had tails in ancient times, but they had long since disappeared through evolution. Now, hers had returned, a symbol of her new monstrous form.


    As the transformation completed, Olivia shook her enormous head, her bones cracking and popping as her body adjusted. The pain faded from her expression, replaced by something almost... serene.


    She turned to Aaron, her grotesque mouth curling into a grin.


    "Hehehe... Little brother, now we''re the same."


    ...

 Chapter 152 An earthquake?

    Ethan''s gaze shifted to the four women standing nearby. They now had two choices: become monsters under his control, or¡­ become food.The four women stared blankly, utterly stunned by the situation. None of them had expected this, and the shock left them reeling.


    But smart people know how to make the right choice.


    Faced with death, why not embrace one last act of madness?


    One by one, they submitted to Ethan.


    Without hesitation, Ethan tossed them four vials of the G-virus. After injecting themselves, their bodies began to crack and contort, their bones creaking audibly as guttural growls escaped their throats.


    One by one, grotesque bio-monsters emerged from the cellar, their faces twisted and feral, exuding an aura of pure savagery.


    Watching this rare and terrifying transformation, Ethan smiled, clearly pleased with the results.


    He had come to Sunland alone, wiping out the Black Hand Legion''s base of operations. But as he left, he brought with him six horrifying bio-monsters.


    On the journey back, the six creatures, each as massive as a small hill, moved with earth-shaking steps. Every time their feet hit the ground, the earth trembled beneath them.


    Even mutated beasts and zombies they encountered along the way instinctively avoided them, retreating into the shadows.


    Ethan walked confidently in the middle of his six "bodyguards."


    The sense of security was overwhelming.


    The journey was smooth¡ªat least, until they reached the halfway point. In the distance, at the edge of the wilderness, a grain depot came into view.


    It was teeming with people, and a horde of zombies was charging at them, locked in battle with a group of humans.


    "What''s going on here?" Ethan raised an eyebrow, his sharp gaze locking onto the scene. These zombies weren''t ordinary. Their bodies were slick and wet, and thin membranes stretched between their fingers and toes, resembling webbed duck feet.


    He remembered Bulldozer and the others reporting something similar¡ªzombies like these had once infiltrated his territory through the river.


    Since they''d crossed paths, it wouldn''t hurt to check it out.


    Besides, it was a good chance to "train the troops" and test the combat capabilities of his new monsters.


    Unbeknownst to Ethan, the battle ahead was between an official human shelter and a horde of zombies from Santa Monica.


    After Mia''s group was ambushed last time, they had retreated from the grain depot. But not all the food had been transported out.


    Given how precious food was, they couldn''t just abandon it. So they''d returned with reinforcements to reclaim it. However, the area had been plagued by zombie attacks recently, leading to frequent skirmishes of varying intensity.


    Now, the two sides were clashing again.


    The shelter''s team was led by Mia, with Sean and a group of "builders" and "haulers" supporting her from the rear.


    Mia''s blade danced through the air, swift and deadly, cutting down zombies like a whirlwind. Blood sprayed in all directions as she carved a path through the horde, her movements precise and unrelenting.


    On the flank, Sean was locked in combat with a lizard-like mutant. With brutal efficiency, he smashed it to pieces, his strikes merciless and decisive. It seemed he still hadn''t forgotten the grudge over that half-eaten apple.


    Further back, Chris and his group wielded weapons, forming a defensive formation as they fought off the zombies in close quarters.


    "Damn it! There''s way too many of them this time!" Chris cursed, his voice strained.


    "Uncle Chris! Hang in there!" Brandon gritted his teeth. "If we don''t get this food out soon, it''s gonna start rotting!"


    "Yeah¡­" Chris nodded heavily.


    The recent rainy season had brought humid, stifling weather, making it nearly impossible to store food properly.


    Their group numbered around twenty or thirty people, while the zombie horde was at least seven or eight hundred strong.


    Mia was like a blade slicing through the horde, a relentless killing machine devoid of emotion. She continued to reap zombie heads, her surroundings drenched in foul blood as corpses fell like wheat under a scythe.


    Her ferocity inspired the others, lifting their spirits.


    "Mia''s the real deal. She''s incredible¡ªno wonder people call her the light of humanity," Brandon said, awe in his voice.


    Chris nodded in agreement. "Of course. And it helps that there aren''t any elite mutants this time. We''ll wipe them out soon enough."


    But just as the words left his mouth, the ground began to tremble violently.


    "Hmm? An earthquake?"


    "No, wait! Uncle Chris, look over there!" Brandon pointed ahead, his face frozen in shock.


    Hearing the urgency in his voice, Chris quickly turned to look. What he saw left him utterly dumbfounded.


    Six towering figures, each as massive as a small hill, were barreling toward them. Their forms were grotesque and varied, radiating an overwhelming aura of bloodlust and savagery.


    These six bio-monsters were nearly A-rank in strength, far surpassing the power of most Awakeners.


    "What¡­ what are those things?" Mia paused mid-swing, her sharp eyes locking onto the approaching creatures. Her expression, however, remained calm and composed.


    Sean scratched his head. "Looks like something straight out of Attack on Titan."


    "Can you not joke right now? If they charge at us, we''re screwed!" Chloe snapped from the rear, her brows furrowed in worry.


    The sight was undeniably terrifying, and even the most battle-hardened among them couldn''t help but feel a twinge of unease. Defeating those six monsters might be possible, but the cost in lives would be steep.


    But just as the group braced themselves for the worst, the six bio-monsters veered off course¡ªcharging straight into the zombie horde instead of attacking the humans.


    Leading the pack were Aaron and Olivia, the monstrous siblings. They tore through the zombies with unrelenting ferocity. A single punch from one of them reduced a zombie to pulp, while others were grabbed and bitten into, their rotting flesh devoured with loud, crunching sounds.


    These bio-monsters were omnivorous, capable of consuming fresh meat, decayed flesh, and even plant matter. Having pushed their bodies to the brink of evolution, they could no longer grow stronger. Their sole focus now was survival¡ªeating to replenish their energy reserves.


    With razor-sharp claws, they shredded the zombies to pieces. Limbs and torsos flew in all directions, painting the battlefield in gore. The monsters moved as a unit, like a row of steamrollers, flattening everything in their path.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    "They''re only killing zombies?"


    "Are they¡­ helping us?"


    The humans watched in a mix of fear and astonishment. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mia stood still, her slender frame unmoving as she tilted her head slightly, her sharp eyes observing the scene. Then, her gaze shifted beyond the monsters to a figure walking leisurely behind them.


    It was a tall, lean man, his pace unhurried, as if he were out for a casual stroll.


    "That guy¡­ he just keeps getting more and more ridiculous," Mia muttered under her breath.


    Moments later, the six monsters had wiped out the entire zombie horde. Their massive bodies heaved with heavy breaths, their bloodthirsty aura gradually subsiding. Then, as if on cue, they stood to the side, waiting obediently.


    Ethan had arrived.


    All eyes turned to him. Many in the group recognized him instantly¡ªChris, Chloe, and several of the builders and haulers had crossed paths with him before. Some had even exchanged contact info with him back then.


    Seeing that it was Ethan, they weren''t entirely surprised. If anyone could pull off something this outrageous, it was him.


    Sean, however, was the most excited. A wide grin spread across his face as he jogged up to Ethan.


    "Heh, Ethan! You came to help me out, didn''t you?"


    "I was just passing through," Ethan replied casually.


    Sean squinted at him, clearly unconvinced. "Yeah, right. Last time you said the same thing when we were on your turf, but you totally came to help us. You think I''m that gullible?"


    "¡­" Ethan sighed, too exasperated to argue with him.


    Mia''s sharp eyes flicked toward the bio-monsters. "Looks like you''ve been busy lately. How''d you manage to whip these things up?"


    "Someone gave them to me," Ethan said nonchalantly.


    "Oh, impressive!" Mia gave him a thumbs-up, her tone dripping with sarcasm.


    Ethan''s gaze lingered on her for a moment, and a thought crossed his mind. Mia''s awakened ability, Deadly Pain, was already formidable. If she were to transform into a monster, she''d likely retain her ability¡ªand become even more terrifying.


    "Hey, Mia," Ethan said suddenly, his tone casual but laced with curiosity. "Ever thought about becoming a monster?"


    "¡­"

 Chapter 153 Breaking news

    "...." Mia was at a loss for words."I don''t want to."


    "Oh..."


    Ethan thought to himself, Well, if she doesn''t appreciate it, then forget it.


    His gaze shifted to the distance, where the aftermath of a massacre lay scattered. Among the corpses, it wasn''t just zombies¡ªthere were strange lizard-like creatures too. Definitely unusual.


    The Zombie King of Santa Monica was clearly trying to expand its territory into Los Angeles. If it didn''t mess with the nearby shelters, it would probably end up encroaching on Ethan''s domain sooner or later. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How strong are the zombies in Santa Monica?" Ethan asked, trying to gather some intel.


    Mia paused to think. "Their abilities are pretty bizarre. Last time, we ran into a Zombie Siren. It could use its voice to either control people''s minds or attack them. Besides that, there''s also a group of ''Nagas.'' They have this ability to paralyze people. You''d better watch out for them too."


    "Got it..." Ethan nodded. It was obvious the shelter had been clashing with them a lot recently.


    As a trade-off for the information, Ethan decided to share something of his own.


    "I saw your five missing people when I came here," he said slowly.


    "What?" The moment those words left his mouth, everyone''s expressions shifted to shock.


    "Where are they?" Chris couldn''t help but ask.


    "They''re dead," Ethan replied bluntly.


    "..." A heavy silence fell over the group. But deep down, they''d already expected this outcome.


    Mia, for her part, wasn''t surprised at all. She thought to herself, Even if they were alive... running into Ethan wouldn''t have ended well for them anyway.


    "They were killed by parasitic creatures from Santa Clarita," Ethan added, dropping another bombshell. "Those things can disguise themselves as humans to lure people in and infect them. For all you know, one of them might''ve already infiltrated your shelter. You''d better be careful when you get back."


    "What?"


    The group was visibly shaken. They''d heard of those parasites before¡ªmonsters infamous for taking down an entire city''s shelter in the past. Their reputation was terrifying.


    "Wait, those things made it to Los Angeles?"


    "Oh my God! If they''re in the shelter, we''re screwed..."


    "Maybe... maybe we shouldn''t go back at all." Read latest chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    "..."


    Panic spread among the group like wildfire.


    The thought of those parasites was enough to make anyone''s blood run cold. The creatures were intelligent, masters of disguise, and could mimic human behavior perfectly. By the time someone realized the truth, it was often too late¡ªthe people around them had already been turned into monsters.


    "If this is true, we need to do a thorough investigation," Mia said firmly.


    Ethan nodded. He''d brought it up for a reason. Keeping Los Angeles stable was in his best interest. If the shelter, with its tens of thousands of people, got overrun by parasites, the entire city would descend into chaos.


    And most importantly... those parasites were terrible at preserving their "food."


    "Alright, you guys figure it out. If things get out of hand, I''ll step in and deal with it," Ethan said casually before turning to leave, his six bio-engineered "bodyguards" following close behind.


    "..." The group broke into a cold sweat at his parting words. They understood exactly what he meant.


    If he steps in to ''deal with it,'' there probably won''t be many humans left standing afterward.


    "Hurry! Get the supplies back to the shelter and report the parasite situation immediately!"


    Everyone scrambled into action, rushing to return to the safety of the shelter as quickly as possible.


    A short while later, Ethan made it back to his own territory.


    He introduced his underlings to the six bio-engineered monsters and assigned each of them to oversee a specific area, much like the Zombie Kings did with their own minions.


    With the addition of these creatures, the strength of his domain had grown significantly.


    And just like that, the balance of power shifted once again.


    ...


    At the Granary.


    Not long after Ethan and Mia''s groups had left, another team arrived from the distance.


    Four figures in total¡ªthree men and one woman. Among them was a second-generation A+ grade cyborg. They were dressed in sleek black nano-combat suits, each bearing a red Genesis Biotech logo on their chest. The group exuded a sharp, no-nonsense aura.


    This was a team sent by Sophia from San Bernardino. They had been patrolling the outskirts of Los Angeles, keeping a close eye on Ethan''s zombie hive.


    The scene at the granary was still gruesome, the aftermath of the slaughter chilling to behold.


    But the cyborg remained expressionless, its glowing green eyes scanning the area, locking onto various points of interest.


    [Zombie remains... prolonged exposure to water has altered their evolutionary path.]


    [Lizard creature blood... mutated marine iguana, the only sea-dwelling lizard species. Possible inspiration for Godzilla.]


    [Bioweapon footprints... trace amounts of skin fragments detected. Analysis reveals G-virus material. Hybrid mutation of human and virus.]


    "....."


    The cyborg''s gaze swept across the scene, capturing every detail. Nothing escaped its notice as its AI processed data at lightning speed.


    At the front of the group stood a young man with a cold, sharp expression. His name was Griff Black. His awakened ability was rare and formidable¡ªspatial manipulation. As one of Sophia''s top enforcers, he was known as one of the Four Knights of Bernardino.


    "This Zombie King isn''t your average one..." Griff muttered.


    "No kidding. He''s even injecting humans with the G-virus. Since when is that something a Zombie King does?" grumbled a towering man behind him, standing nearly 6''8" with a scowl on his face.


    The lone woman in the group tilted her head, curious. "G-virus? Where''d he even get that?"


    "Where else? Nathan must''ve handed it over," the big guy replied, clearly annoyed.


    "....." The woman rolled her eyes, exasperated.


    Over the past few weeks, they had been using drones to survey Ethan''s territory. What they found was unsettling. His forces were packed with powerful subordinates, and even more bizarre, there were mutated humans in the area. Some of them could even laugh and joke, blending seamlessly with the zombies.


    Now, with the addition of six bioweapons, Ethan''s domain had officially become a no-go zone for humans.


    "A death trap," Griff said, analyzing the situation. "Jessica didn''t die in vain..."


    "Captain Griff, what''s the plan? This mission''s looking pretty impossible," the woman asked, her voice tinged with concern.


    Griff thought for a moment. "The higher-ups are mainly worried about this Zombie King attacking San Bernardino. Our job is to keep an eye on him, not take him out just yet."


    "But... isn''t it only a matter of time before he sets his sights on San Bernardino?"


    "Yeah," Griff nodded. "Once he''s done consolidating his power here, he''ll probably expand in our direction."


    "His strength is overwhelming. We can''t beat him in a straight fight. Maybe... we''ll have to find a way to seal him off instead."


    ...


    Meanwhile, back at Ethan''s base, he was blissfully unaware of the team observing him from the shadows.


    In this part of the city, he was the undisputed ruler. As long as he stayed home, nothing could threaten his safety.


    He poured himself a drink, taking a slow sip, his demeanor relaxed and unbothered.


    Out of the ten doses of G-virus he''d acquired, six had already been used. That left four. Ethan was now pondering where to find four more humans to experiment on.


    If the results continued to be promising... he could always pay Genesis Biotech another visit to restock.


    Pulling out his phone, he began scrolling through online updates.


    As expected, Genesis Biotech was still a ghost town¡ªno new information, no activity. It seemed they''d gone completely underground for now.


    But on the official shelter network, a new announcement had just been posted, causing widespread panic.


    "Breaking news: Reports suggest parasitic creatures from Santa Clarita may have infiltrated the shelter. A full-scale investigation will be conducted. Please cooperate with the authorities."


    ...

 Chapter 154 My eyes are basically scanners!

    The official shelter was in chaos these days¡ªeveryone was on edge, jumpy at the slightest sound.Sean, for his part, had just eaten the last apple he''d been saving.


    "There''s monsters in the shelter¡­ What if one of them steals my apple?" he muttered to himself, justifying his decision.


    Earlier, he''d taken down a bunch of lizard-like creatures in the storage area and hauled back a good amount of supplies. It was a solid win, and he''d be getting a nice reward for it. Feeling pretty pleased with himself, he swaggered out the door.


    The shelter was packed with people, all of them tense and uneasy. A mass inspection was underway, but with tens of thousands of people in the shelter¡ªand nearly a thousand Awakeners among them¡ªthere were only a handful of scanning devices to go around. It was impossible to check everyone quickly.


    On top of that, the scientists operating the machines were in short supply, and the process drained a ton of energy. It was a massive undertaking, and there was no way they''d finish in just a few days.


    In the shelter, everything was distributed based on contribution. The more you did, the more resources you got.


    Sean strolled into a large building made of military-green canvas. The place was bustling, full of noise and activity.


    Small groups of people were gathered here and there, loudly recounting their mission exploits with exaggerated gestures and spit flying everywhere.


    A few people noticed Sean and waved at him enthusiastically.


    Sean didn''t recognize most of them, but he nodded and waved back anyway.


    After a bit of wandering, he stopped in front of a room. This was where you registered to claim your rewards.


    Sean wasn''t one for knocking. He pushed the door open and walked right in.


    The first thing he saw was a desk with a few wooden chairs around it. An open ledger sat on the desk, and a pen had rolled off to the side. But the person who was supposed to be there? Nowhere to be seen.


    "Huh? Where''s Big Sis?" Sean scratched his head, his sharp eyes scanning the room.


    The "Big Sis" he was referring to was Megan Rivers, a woman in her thirties. Her husband had died when the apocalypse hit, leaving her a widow. After being rescued and brought to the shelter, she''d been assigned to handle record-keeping here.


    Sean walked further into the room. There was a smaller inner room beyond, and before he''d taken more than a few steps, he heard a strange noise coming from inside.


    It sounded like¡­ smacking lips? Like someone was eating something.


    "Stealing snacks, huh?" Sean thought, his mind working overtime. After careful analysis, he came to a conclusion: Megan was definitely sneaking some food.


    Curious, he quickened his pace. If she was eating something good, she should''ve shared it with him! But just as he reached the door to the inner room, the sound stopped.


    Sean frowned, puzzled. He was about to push the door open when it suddenly swung open on its own with a loud thwack.


    Standing in the doorway was a woman. She had a stunning figure, all curves in the right places. Even in the apocalypse, her skin was fair, her face beautiful, and she carried herself with the kind of mature charm that turned heads.


    "Sean, here to register?" Megan asked with a small smile. She was clearly familiar with him.


    But Sean wasn''t paying attention to her words. His eyes were locked on her. "What were you eating in there? Come on, let me see!"


    "Eating? I wasn''t eating anything," Megan replied casually, stepping aside to let him look into the room.


    Sean quickly peeked inside. There was a bed, a table and chairs, and some women''s clothes hanging up. Other than that¡­ nothing.


    "Wait, that''s weird¡­" Sean muttered, his eyes narrowing. He could''ve sworn he''d heard something.


    He sniffed the air.


    There was a faint, fishy smell lingering.


    "Something''s off¡­ really off¡­" Sean murmured, rubbing his chin as he tried to piece it together.


    Before he could think too much about it, a group of people walked in from outside. It was Chris, Brandon, and their crew. They''d just returned from a supply run and had done pretty well for themselves.


    Chris was holding a rose¡ªsomething he''d picked on the way back from the outskirts. Grinning from ear to ear, he walked straight up to Megan.


    "Hey, Megan, this is for you," he said, handing her the flower.


    "Oh, thank you¡­" Megan nodded as she accepted it. "You''re here to register for supplies too, right? I''ll get you sorted."


    "No rush, no rush! You can help them first," Chris said quickly, waving it off.


    He''d been eyeing Megan for a while now and was clearly using this as an excuse to hang around longer.


    Brandon and the others played along. "Haha, Uncle Chris, guess we''ll take you up on that!"


    "Yeah, yeah, go ahead," Chris said, nodding eagerly. Then he glanced over and noticed Sean still standing there, staring intently into Megan''s room like he was trying to solve a mystery.


    "Hey! Sean! What are you doing, peeking into Megan''s room like that? That''s so rude! Come on, sit down!" Chris quickly pulled Sean aside and plopped him into a chair.


    Then he turned his attention back to Megan, who was busy with the ledger. His face lit up with a goofy grin, his excitement and¡­ other feelings¡­ practically written all over it.


    "Hehehehe¡­"


    Meanwhile, Sean sat there, fingers pinching his chin, still deep in thought.


    Something wasn''t right.


    Something really wasn''t right. But what?


    Before long, Brandon was the first to finish registering. He received a small slip of paper¡ªa voucher he could use to claim his supplies.


    But instead of heading off, he pulled up a chair and sat down next to Chris. Noticing the barely-contained eagerness on Chris''s face, Brandon couldn''t help but tease him.


    "Uncle Chris, you''ve got a thing for Megan, huh?"


    "Yup," Chris admitted without hesitation, nodding confidently.


    Brandon chuckled. "Well, I mean, Megan is gorgeous, and she''s got a great personality too. But, you know¡­ she was married before."


    "And that''s a bonus, isn''t it?" Chris shot back, completely unfazed.


    "¡­" Brandon was momentarily speechless. He wiped at his forehead, half-impressed and half-embarrassed for the guy. Lowering his voice, he leaned in closer. "Alright, so you''ve been giving her flowers all the time. How''s that working out for you? Made any progress?"


    Chris grinned, his confidence practically radiating off him. "Oh, it''s happening. Any day now, I''m gonna seal the deal!"


    While the two of them were chatting, Sean''s frown deepened. His sharp eyes stayed glued to Megan, watching her every move like a hawk.


    Sean wasn''t just some random guy in the shelter. He was strong, had spent a lot of time hanging out with Mia, and had even been mentored by Ethan. Thanks to all that, he''d racked up plenty of achievements and was a regular here at the registration office. He and Megan were on pretty familiar terms.


    But today, something felt¡­ off.


    At first glance, Megan seemed like her usual self. But the more Sean watched, the more he noticed tiny differences in her movements¡ªsubtle, almost imperceptible. It was like someone was trying to mimic her but hadn''t quite nailed it.


    No, it wasn''t just "off." It was wrong.


    This wasn''t Megan. This was a disguise.


    And then there was the fishy smell in the air. And that weird smacking noise he''d heard earlier.


    Sean''s mind raced, connecting the dots. There was only one explanation.


    "She''s been taken over by a monster!" Sean suddenly blurted out, his voice cutting through the room like a knife. He felt a surge of pride at his deduction, convinced he was a genius for figuring it out.


    Chris and Brandon froze mid-conversation, staring at him. "What did you just say, Sean?" Brandon asked, his tone cautious.


    "I said Megan''s been taken over by a monster!" Sean repeated, louder this time, emphasizing every word.


    The room fell silent. Dead silent.


    Everyone turned to look at Sean, then at Megan. Instinctively, they all took a step back, putting some distance between themselves and her.


    Monsters like that¡ªparasites, shapeshifters, whatever they were¡ªwere the stuff of nightmares. Just the thought of one being in the shelter was enough to make people''s skin crawl.


    Megan''s wide, bright eyes darted toward Sean. She looked utterly stunned, her expression quickly shifting to one of hurt and confusion.


    "I''ve never even left the shelter," she said, her voice trembling slightly. "I''ve been here the whole time. How could I possibly be taken over by a monster?"


    "Exactly!" Chris jumped in, nodding vigorously. "Sean, you''ve been working too hard, man. You''re starting to lose it. What are you even talking about?"


    Find more to read at My Virtual Library Empire


    "I''m not losing it!" Sean shot back, his tone firm. "Don''t forget¡ªmy eyes are basically scanners!"


    "¡­" Chris stared at him, utterly speechless.


    ... Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 155 Monster…

    Sean was adamant about his opinion. After all, if his deduction turned out to be wrong, wouldn''t that make him look like an idiot?The two of them argued endlessly over it.


    The rest of the group just stood there, looking confused and unsure, silently watching the scene unfold.


    Meanwhile, Megan''s eyes flickered with a barely noticeable trace of irritation. She subtly scanned her surroundings, as if calculating her next move.


    "I''ve got a way to prove she''s the monster right now," Sean said seriously.


    "What''s your plan?" Chris asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "Simple. Let me punch her. That''ll settle it," Sean said, as if it were the most obvious solution in the world.


    Chris immediately spread his arms wide, stepping in front of Megan like a human shield.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa! Don''t even think about it! With the way you throw punches, you''d kill someone even if they were innocent!"


    "Move."


    "No way! If you wanna hit someone, you''ll have to go through me first!"


    "Fine by me."


    "..."


    Chris''s face twitched, a bead of sweat forming on his temple.


    As their argument grew louder and more heated, the commotion began to draw attention. People outside started gathering, curious about the ruckus, and soon the room was packed with onlookers.


    Megan''s bright eyes darted around the room, her expression growing uneasy. She took a small step back, her body language betraying a hint of wanting to bolt.


    Just then, a girl stepped out from the crowd. She had straight bangs, big, expressive eyes, and a stunningly beautiful face that was completely devoid of emotion.


    "Hey, what''s all the noise about?" she asked flatly.


    "Mia! You''re here!" Chris exclaimed, as if he''d just found reinforcements. "Sean''s accusing Megan of being a monster!"


    Mia''s gaze swept over the scene. "And what are you doing?"


    "Obviously, I''m protecting Megan," Chris said, puffing out his chest. In his mind, he was already scheming. Megan clearly had a soft spot for him, so if he showed a little more sincerity, wouldn''t she fall for him completely?


    "True love means wanting the best for someone, even if it''s not with you!" he added, trying to sound profound.


    "Did you come up with that?" Mia asked, tilting her head curiously.


    Chris shook his head. "Nah, I read it in a book."


    Mia blinked. She wasn''t much of a reader, so she didn''t recognize the quote. But as she observed Megan closely, she found herself leaning toward Sean''s judgment this time.


    Even an idiot could sense something was off. There was no way this was just a baseless accusation.


    With a sharp shing sound, Mia unsheathed the katana strapped to her back.


    "Let me settle this once and for all," she said coldly.


    "Uh¡­" The crowd collectively froze, stunned by how quickly things had escalated. No one had expected the situation to spiral into a full-blown standoff.


    Chris started to waver. He didn''t trust Sean, but now Mia was siding with him? Even in his lovestruck haze, he couldn''t ignore the growing doubt creeping into his mind.


    He turned his head slightly, sneaking a glance at Megan out of the corner of his eye.


    "Maybe¡­ you should just take a hit to prove you''re not a monster?" he suggested hesitantly.


    "WHAT?!" Megan''s face, which had been a picture of hurt innocence, suddenly twisted into something feral and menacing. She let out a guttural roar, the pretense shattering in an instant. Realizing she''d been exposed, she stopped pretending altogether. With a swift motion, she darted toward the window, clearly intending to escape.


    But Sean had been waiting for this moment. He''d been itching to throw that punch.


    Without hesitation, he lunged forward, his fist flying straight at Megan''s face.


    BAM!


    Sean didn''t hold back. His punch landed with such force that Megan''s head spun a full 360 degrees. Her entire body was lifted off the ground, spinning mid-air before crashing heavily onto the floor.


    She lay there, motionless, her head twisted at an unnatural angle, creating a grotesque and eerie sight.


    "Is she¡­ dead?"


    "Wait, was Megan really a monster?"


    "This is terrifying¡­"


    The crowd murmured in shock, their faces pale with fear. Just the thought of what had happened sent chills down their spines.


    But then, a sickening crack broke the silence. Megan''s head began to move.


    Using her hands for support, she slowly pushed herself off the ground. As she stood, her head rotated a full circle, snapping back into place with an audible click.


    Her once warm and friendly face was now ice-cold, her eyes brimming with murderous intent. She looked like a predator ready to tear into its prey.


    "Hissss¡­"


    The crowd collectively sucked in a sharp breath, instinctively stepping back. The sheer horror of the scene sent shivers down their spines. Weapons were drawn, and everyone braced themselves, their nerves stretched taut as they prepared for the worst.


    Mia didn''t waste any time. Without hesitation, she raised her katana and swung it forward.


    Shhhk!


    Megan tilted her head to dodge, but the blade still sliced through her right shoulder, cutting all the way down to her chest. Nearly half her torso was split open.


    Enjoy exclusive adventures from My Virtual Library Empire


    But instead of blood pouring out, something far more horrifying emerged¡ªcountless writhing tendrils, slithering like snakes, lashing out toward Mia.


    Mia immediately crossed her arms in front of her to block.


    BAM! BAM! BAM!


    The tendrils struck her with brutal force, each impact sounding like a muffled explosion. They tore through her flesh, nearly shattering her bones.


    Mia was sent flying backward, crashing hard onto the ground.


    The crowd gasped in horror, their eyes wide with disbelief.


    "Everyone, attack together!" someone shouted.


    "We''ve got the numbers! Don''t be scared!"


    "Kill it! Cut it down!"


    The awakened survivors in the shelter weren''t exactly pushovers¡ªthey''d survived this long for a reason. After snapping out of their initial shock, they prepared to charge forward.


    Chris, standing closest to the action, was frozen in place, staring blankly.


    He couldn''t believe it. Megan really was a monster¡­


    Sean had been right all along.


    But just as Chris was lost in thought, a tendril suddenly shot toward him. It moved so fast that in the blink of an eye, it coiled around his neck and yanked him forward with terrifying strength.


    "Don''t come any closer, or I''ll kill him!" Megan snarled, her face twisted in rage. She looked like a wounded beast, her eyes darting around warily.


    The tendrils sprouting from her shoulder writhed and tightened, squeezing Chris''s neck harder and harder. His face turned from red to a sickly shade of blue, and it looked like his neck might snap at any moment.


    "Uh¡­ what do we do now?" someone muttered.


    The group exchanged uneasy glances, gripping their weapons but hesitating to act. No one wanted to risk Chris''s life.


    But then, from the corner of the room, Mia began to stir.


    Slowly, she pushed herself up from the ground. Her arms were covered in gashes, and there was even a bloody hole in her shoulder. Her neck cracked audibly as she moved, her entire body trembling as if it might collapse at any second.


    The pain was excruciating, every nerve in her body screaming in agony. Yet her face remained eerily calm, devoid of any emotion.


    She didn''t even glance at Chris. She didn''t care whether he lived or died. Gripping her katana tightly, she began walking toward Megan.


    "Stay back!" Megan barked, her voice laced with desperation. She lashed out with a tendril, stabbing it straight into Chris''s shoulder.


    Shhhk!


    Blood sprayed everywhere, pooling on the floor. Chris''s face contorted in agony, his body trembling as he teetered on the edge of unconsciousness. The suffocating grip on his neck made his vision blur, and darkness began to creep in.


    But Mia didn''t stop. Her footsteps were steady, her large, dark eyes fixed intently on Megan.


    And then, out of nowhere, she said, "Why¡­ why would you give him such a happy feeling?"


    "...What???"


    Even Megan, now fully transformed into a monster, froze for a moment, her expression one of utter confusion. What was this human even talking about? Was she insane? She seemed more unhinged than Megan herself.


    Chris, on the other hand, looked utterly horrified. His eyes bulged as he stretched out a trembling hand, as if trying to convey the depths of his despair.


    The onlookers were equally baffled, their faces pale with tension.


    "Is Uncle Chris¡­ asking for help?" someone whispered.


    "No," Brandon said, narrowing his eyes in thought. "Uncle Chris is telling us to kill the monster, even if it means sacrificing him."


    "..."


    Chris''s face twitched, his mind filled with regret. He cursed himself for being so blinded by Megan''s charm earlier. The old saying was true¡ªlove can be a blade that cuts you down. And now, he was paying the price, teetering on the brink of death.


    But before anyone could act, Mia''s katana began to glow. Sparks of lightning danced along the blade, growing brighter and more intense with each passing second. Her body blurred, and in an instant, she vanished.


    She moved faster than the eye could follow, her speed surpassing human limits.


    With a single, precise slash, her katana cut through the tendrils binding Chris, severing them cleanly. The blade didn''t stop there¡ªit continued its arc, slicing through Megan''s neck.


    Shhhk!


    Megan''s head flew from her shoulders, landing with a dull thud on the ground.


    ...


    S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 156 Humans? For real?

    The strike was unbelievably fast. Megan didn''t even have time to react, and the others just stood there, dumbfounded, as a severed head rolled across the floor.But then, something even more horrifying happened.


    From the jagged neck stump, tiny, writhing tendrils began to sprout, squirming their way back toward the body.


    "She''s¡­ not dead?"


    Everyone''s eyes widened in shock before snapping back to reality.


    "Stop her! Don''t let her get back together!"


    The group surged forward, weapons swinging wildly. Blood splattered everywhere, and chunks of flesh flew in all directions. But the creature was so grotesque, so unnatural, that no one dared to stop hacking.


    "Keep going! Kill her!"


    "Isn''t she already dead?"


    "Then kill her again!!"


    "¡­"


    They kept at it for what felt like forever, slashing and smashing until Megan was well and truly dead¡ªso dead that there was no possible way she could come back. Only then did they finally stop.


    The room was a complete disaster. Blood pooled on the floor, and the air was thick with the metallic stench of death.


    Everyone stared at the scene, their faces a mix of exhaustion and grim reflection.


    "What a shame¡­ Megan was such a good person. Who would''ve thought she''d been taken over by a monster?"


    But before they could process it further, someone turned and noticed Chris lying flat on the ground. His face was ashen, his eyes shut tight, and he wasn''t moving.


    "Uncle Chris! Are you okay? Wake up, man!"


    "Hey! Don''t scare me like this!"


    "Crap¡­ I think he''s not breathing¡­"


    "¡­" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They all rushed over to check on him, but no matter how much they shouted or shook him, Chris didn''t respond. It seemed like the monster''s earlier attack had been too much for him, and his life had slipped away.


    Normally, this group was all about cracking jokes and teasing each other, but they''d been through thick and thin together. They''d fought side by side, saved each other''s lives countless times. Seeing Chris like this hit them hard.


    Brandon, his eyes red and voice trembling, was the most desperate of all. "Uncle Chris! You can''t die on us! Open your eyes, man! If it''ll help, I''ll even introduce you to my online girlfriend, okay?!"


    "Pfft! Cough Cough cough!"


    Chris suddenly gasped like he''d been yanked back from the dead, coughing violently as he sucked in huge gulps of air. Life returned to his face as he sat up, looking dazed but very much alive.


    ...


    At the official shelter, the first hidden monster had been discovered.


    But what really sent chills down everyone''s spine was the realization that Megan had only ever worked at the registration desk. She''d never left the shelter, never gone on any missions outside.


    Which could only mean¡­ the monster wasn''t the only one.


    It didn''t take long to connect the dots. Because of her job, Megan had frequent contact with Awakeners who came and went from the shelter. The higher-ups decided to use this as a starting point, launching an investigation into her social circle to root out any other potential threats.


    What they uncovered was¡­ shocking, to say the least.


    Turns out, Megan had been very close with over a dozen male Awakeners. And by "close," I mean really close.


    When Chris heard the news, his emotions were all over the place. Anger, disbelief, humiliation¡ªit all swirled together as he stared blankly ahead, feeling like a giant neon-green sign had just been planted on his head.


    Brandon, ever the joker, couldn''t resist. "Uncle, weren''t you just about to win her over? Looks like she''s already collected the full set of elemental Awakeners."


    "Shut up!" Chris snapped, his grip tightening on the hilt of his tachi. His injuries from earlier were only superficial, but his pride? That was another story. His teeth clenched as his anger boiled over. "They''re all monsters! Weapons ready¡ªlet''s go! We''re taking them down!"


    What followed was pure chaos. The shelter turned into a battleground as Awakeners hunted down and eliminated more hidden monsters. It seemed Megan wasn''t the only one who''d been compromised.


    Chris, still fuming, stormed toward the room of an Awakener named Dominic. According to the investigation, Dominic had also been¡­ involved with Megan.


    With a single kick, Chris sent the door flying open, his eyes scanning the room like a hawk. But it was empty. Dominic was long gone.


    "He ran?"


    ...


    As the shelter ramped up its efforts to root out the monsters, a few shadowy figures quietly slipped away, disappearing into the dense forest nearby.


    Leading the group was Dominic¡ªor rather, what used to be Dominic. The man had long since been taken over by a parasitic creature.


    "These humans are sharper than I expected. Looks like they were already on high alert," Dominic muttered darkly, his expression twisted with frustration.


    Staying in the shelter any longer would''ve been suicide. Sooner or later, they''d have been discovered. And if the environment became too hostile for survival, their ability to reproduce would be compromised¡ªa biological instinct they couldn''t ignore.


    Now, their only option was to find new hosts or a fresh breeding ground.


    "There''s bound to be humans hiding somewhere in this forest," one of the others behind Dominic speculated.


    They had wandered into the mountainous outskirts of Ethan''s territory. Before the apocalypse, many humans had fled to these remote areas, eking out a meager existence. Scattered groups and small factions were known to exist here.


    "Even if we don''t find humans, hunting some zombies for Neurocores or crystal cores wouldn''t be a bad alternative," Dominic mused, his tone calculating.


    The parasitic creatures disguised in human skin behind him nodded in agreement. Their heightened senses allowed them to sniff out potential prey as they moved deeper into the forest.


    But it didn''t take long for things to get¡­ strange.


    The trees around them began to show signs of infestation¡ªred, pulsating growths that throbbed like living organisms. The air grew heavier, the atmosphere more oppressive. They had unknowingly wandered into a fungal zone.


    Not far from their location, Lil'' Shroom was patrolling the area with her mimic underlings. She had been given clear orders from Ethan: if they encountered humans, capture a few alive. There were still four doses of the G-virus serum left, and Ethan didn''t want them going to waste.


    So, Lil'' Shroom had been diligently searching her assigned section of the forest, knowing it was one of the likeliest places for humans to show up.


    "Hmm? Looks like we''ve got some movement," she murmured, her senses immediately picking up on the intruders. The red fungal growths she had spread throughout the area acted as her eyes and ears, alerting her to their presence.


    Her mimic subordinates straightened up, their expressions sharpening. Ethan had been very specific: live captures were the priority, and deception was the preferred method.


    Lil'' Shroom shifted into her human disguise¡ªa stunningly beautiful woman, flawless in appearance. With her mimic lackeys in tow, she began moving toward the source of the disturbance.


    It didn''t take long before they spotted the group. Sure enough, it was Dominic and his companions, the ones who had fled the shelter.


    "Humans? For real?" Lil'' Shroom''s eyes scanned the group, her mind already calculating.


    Dominic, on the other hand, was having similar thoughts.


    "Humans! And there''s a decent number of them¡­" he thought, a sinister grin creeping onto his face. If he could infect this group and bring them under his control, his forces would grow significantly.


    Dominic stepped forward first, putting on a friendly smile. "Hello there, miss. We''re rescue personnel from the official shelter."


    "Oh, really? That''s great to hear! We''re just survivors hiding out in the mountains," Lil'' Shroom replied, her tone cooperative and cheerful.


    Dominic smirked inwardly. Well, isn''t this convenient?


    Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    "That works out perfectly. We''re here to rescue survivors. Why don''t you come with us?" he offered, his voice warm and inviting.


    "Wow, I never thought we''d run into a rescue team out here in the forest," Lil'' Shroom said, feigning excitement. Her eyes, however, were quietly assessing the situation. Six of them. That was more than enough to exceed Ethan''s target.


    Behind her, the mimic underlings exchanged subtle nods, playing along with the act.


    "Are we really saved?"


    "Finally, we can go to the shelter!"


    "There must be plenty of food there, right?"


    "¡­"


    Lil'' Shroom decided it was time to make her move. Reaching into her pocket, she pulled out a pristine White Button Mushroom. "I found some mushrooms earlier. Here, let me share one with you."


    At the exact same moment, Dominic reached into his own pocket and pulled out a small wild fruit. "I just picked this fruit. Why don''t you have it?"


    The two of them spoke almost in unison, their words eerily similar. Even their gestures¡ªoffering the food¡ªwere perfectly synchronized.


    "Uh¡­"


    Everyone froze, staring at each other in stunned silence. The atmosphere grew awkward, the tension palpable. Both sides exchanged wary glances, each trying to figure out what the hell was going on.


    The air between them felt¡­ strangely off.


    ...

 Chapter 157 Same recipe, same flavor

    Lil'' Shroom grew more and more suspicious. Something wasn''t adding up. The group in front of him? They weren''t human at all. No, they were predators just like him¡ªluring in humans to feast on them. Fellow hunters."Ugh, what rotten luck." He muttered under his breath. When hunters cross paths, the rule is simple: strike first.


    Without hesitation, Lil'' Shroom made his move. With a flick of his hand, countless spores burst forth, swirling into the air like a misty dragon, surging toward the group.


    Dominic wasn''t slow to react. Almost simultaneously, his abdomen split open, and a thick, muscular tentacle shot out like a whip.


    But as the tentacle collided with the fungal spores, it began to change. The spores latched on, parasitizing the flesh, sprouting grotesque red growths that quickly spread toward Dominic''s main body.


    "What a creepy ability¡­" Dominic muttered, his expression darkening. Without a second thought, he severed the infected tentacle, letting it fall to the ground to stop the parasitic spread.


    Lil'' Shroom raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Huh. Your powers are pretty weird too."


    Dominic''s face twisted into a snarl. "Oh, don''t act all innocent. You started this, didn''t you?"


    As he spoke, the five creatures behind Dominic dropped their disguises. Their faces contorted into monstrous visages, their bodies crackling and shifting as multiple tentacles sprouted from their torsos. With a guttural roar, they charged forward.


    Lil'' Shroom''s mimic underlings weren''t about to back down either. They leapt into action, meeting the parasitic monsters head-on.


    Chaos erupted in the forest. Roars and snarls filled the air as the two sides clashed. This was the first time zombies and parasitic creatures had gone to war, and neither side was holding back. Both were ferocious, each determined to annihilate the other.


    The parasites were physically stronger, tougher to kill, and far more durable than the mimics. But Lil'' Shroom had home-field advantage. With a sharp, piercing screech, he summoned reinforcements.


    All around the forest, the red fungal growths began to writhe and shift. They morphed into humanoid shapes or small animal forms, rising from the ground and emerging from the shadows. From every direction, they closed in on Dominic and his crew.


    "What the hell is this?" Dominic''s eyes darted around, taking in the overwhelming number of enemies. As a parasitic creature, he was used to being the predator, using his bizarre abilities to hunt others. But now, the tables had turned. He was the one being hunted.


    Lil'' Shroom smirked. This was his turf, and he had the numbers. Even if the parasites were stronger, he could wear them down through sheer attrition.


    Dominic''s tentacles lashed out wildly, piercing through the fungal creatures one after another. But instead of blood, only white, thread-like mycelium spilled from their wounds. No matter how many he destroyed, more kept coming.


    "These things aren''t human. They don''t bleed, they don''t have flesh¡­ You can''t kill them." Dominic''s frustration grew. He was burning through his energy for nothing, and the realization made him hesitate. Maybe it was time to retreat.


    But before he could act on that thought, a sudden movement in the dense forest caught his eye. From the shadows, a massive tiger burst forth. Its white fur was streaked with black stripes, its red eyes blazing with fury. It was majestic, terrifying, and it was charging straight at him.


    "A Bengal tiger? Seriously?" Dominic muttered, narrowing his eyes. He tilted his head slightly, and several tentacles shot out to intercept the beast.


    But the tiger was relentless. With a powerful leap, it soared through the air, its claws slashing down with enough force to sever the tentacles in one swipe. It landed with a thud, unyielding and unstoppable.


    "Damn it! This thing isn''t one of those mimics!" Dominic''s eyes widened as he realized the truth. Unlike the fragile fungal creatures, this tiger was solid, real, and terrifyingly strong. Among the countless fakes, there was one genuine predator.


    But by the time Dominic understood what he was dealing with, it was too late.


    The tiger''s massive shadow loomed over him. With a deafening roar, it pounced, pinning him to the ground with its enormous paws.


    "ROAR¡ª!"


    The tiger, Snowy, let out a thunderous bellow, its killing intent palpable. Without hesitation, it sank its jaws into Dominic''s torso, tearing his body in half with a sickening crunch. Green blood sprayed everywhere as Snowy swallowed the chunk of flesh whole.


    "This taste¡­ I''ve had this before¡­" Snowy paused, licking its lips thoughtfully. The flavor was familiar. Then it clicked¡ªthis was the same kind of creature his boss had brought back before. A monster-filled snack, just like last time.


    Same recipe, same flavor. Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    With another bite, Snowy devoured the rest of Dominic, leaving nothing behind. As a tiger infused with the Zombie King Ethan''s blood, Snowy was a force of nature. His strength was unmatched, and his instincts as a predator were razor-sharp. Wandering the forest was his favorite pastime, and when he sensed the battle, he had rushed over without hesitation.


    With Snowy''s arrival, the tide of the battle turned completely. The parasitic creatures, already struggling, now stood no chance. Snowy was too brutal, tearing his prey apart until there was nothing left. No matter how resilient the parasites were, they couldn''t withstand his ferocity.


    In no time, the forest fell silent. The parasitic monsters had been wiped out.


    Six parasites, once so menacing, were now nothing more than a meal for Lil'' Shroom and Snowy. Not even their bones remained, as if they had never existed at all.


    Lil'' Shroom stood still for a moment, deep in thought.


    "I should probably report this to the boss¡­"


    ...


    Ethan was lounging at home, bored out of his mind, when news of monsters appearing in the nearby forest reached him. He didn''t think much of it, though.


    With the apocalypse in full swing, weird creatures popping up here and there was par for the course. A little trouble near his territory? Nothing out of the ordinary.


    In fact, he could already guess where those human-disguised monsters had come from¡ªthe official shelter.


    After all, he''d tipped them off about monsters hiding among the survivors. They were probably in the middle of a purge right now, and a few of the creatures must''ve slipped through the cracks.


    Curious, Ethan grabbed his phone and logged into the shelter''s official website to check on their progress.


    The latest announcement was plastered across the homepage:


    "Breaking News! Monsters Confirmed Inside the Shelter!


    After a thorough investigation, we''ve uncovered over a dozen cases of parasitic monsters among the population. Some of these creatures have already escaped. If you notice any strange behavior in your friends or family, please report it immediately."


    Below the announcement was a list of escapees, complete with names and photos.


    Ethan skimmed through it lazily.


    Yep, he thought, those poor bastards Shroom and Snowy took out earlier were probably on this list.


    Judging by the tone of the announcement, the shelter had managed to stabilize the situation. No major disasters seemed likely¡ªfor now.


    But then his eyes caught another notice further down the page:


    "Urgent! The shelter is under attack by a significant number of Aqua Zombies and lizard-like monsters. All Awakeners currently on missions are ordered to return immediately!"


    "...Seriously?" Ethan stared at the screen, speechless.


    Another attack?


    The zombies from Santa Monica had been relentless, chasing the shelter survivors all the way from the food depot to their current location. They just wouldn''t let it go. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What kind of grudge was this?


    Now the shelter was dealing with monsters inside and zombies outside. Talk about a nightmare scenario.


    Still, with nearly ten thousand Awakeners on their side¡ªincluding Mia, that talented little psycho¡ªthey''d probably hold their ground. For now.


    As for Ethan? None of this really concerned him. He was perfectly content to stay home, munch on crystal cores, absorb energy, and watch the chaos unfold like it was his favorite TV drama.


    ...


    Santa Monica.


    The ruins of the city were submerged under seawater, waves crashing endlessly against the debris. Occasionally, the tide would churn up streaks of foul, bloody water or the bloated remains of rotting corpses.


    Atop a half-flooded skyscraper, Azure Scaled and Zombie Fetus stood side by side.


    Zombie Fetus had grown significantly in recent weeks, now resembling a boy of fifteen or sixteen. His pitch-black eyes still swirled with dark mist, flickering like restless shadows.


    "I think my powers are finally stable," Zombie Fetus said, his voice cold and determined. "It''s time for revenge."


    "Don''t do anything stupid," Azure Scaled replied from behind him, his tone calm but firm. "Right now, Los Angeles is crawling with powerful enemies¡ªboth humans and the Zombie King."


    "So what? You expect me to just sit around and rely on those useless¡­ uh, I mean, your subordinates?"


    ...

 Chapter 158 What the hell is going on?

    Zombie Fetus was in a foul mood, the flames of vengeance burning fiercely in his chest with nowhere to vent.Discover more stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    To be fair, Azure Scaled wasn''t exactly weak. With the ocean as his domain, danger and opportunity went hand in hand. Food wasn''t scarce, and over time, he''d cultivated an army of elite zombies.


    By fusing with the crystal cores of sea beasts, his forces had grown even stronger, with powerful warriors at his command.


    But Azure Scaled wasn''t eager to go head-to-head with Ethan. At the same time, taking down Ethan''s sanctuary wasn''t something that could be done quickly. Frequent skirmishes and harassment had yielded little progress.


    "Maybe¡­ it''s time to play dirty," Azure Scaled muttered, his tone laced with malice.


    "Oh?" Zombie Fetus perked up, intrigued.


    He knew Azure Scaled all too well. This so-called "Adoptive Father" was as cunning as they came, with a mind as deep and treacherous as the ocean itself. If anyone could come up with a truly sinister plan, it was him.


    Azure Scaled''s yellow, predatory eyes gleamed as he slowly uttered a single word:


    "Parasites."


    The waters that had swallowed the city were teeming with parasites¡ªcreatures that had once tormented humans, driving them to the brink of madness.


    But these parasites weren''t picky. They could infest zombies too, burrowing into their flesh, feeding, breeding, and eventually hollowing them out completely.


    Azure Scaled had lost many of his own soldiers to these parasites in the past, and they''d been a constant thorn in his side.


    "Maybe it''s time¡­ to let them taste what it''s like to deal with parasites," he said, his voice dripping with venom.


    "Hey, now that''s a solid idea!" Zombie Fetus''s eyes lit up with excitement.


    He couldn''t help but admire Azure Scaled''s twisted genius. To take something as destructive as parasites and turn them into a weapon? That was next-level scheming.


    "So, who do we hit first? Humans or zombies?" Zombie Fetus asked eagerly.


    Azure Scaled smirked, a condescending curl of his lips. "You''re still such a child," he said, shaking his head.


    In his mind, the answer was obvious. Why choose when you could target both?


    That said, humans were generally smarter and more likely to take precautions, making them harder to infect. Zombies, on the other hand, were¡­ well, not exactly known for their brains. They''d be much easier to infest.


    With that in mind, Azure Scaled decided to focus his efforts on the zombies first.


    The plan was simple: send out the Zombie Sirens to use their mind-control abilities to lure some zombies out. Once the parasites had infested them, they''d be sent back into their own territory to spread the infection quietly and efficiently.


    And if that didn''t work? Well, then they''d go with Plan B¡ªsomething a bit more¡­ direct. He''d send in parasite-infested zombies on suicide missions to wreak havoc.


    ...


    Night fell.


    The stars dotted the sky, and a bright, full moon hung high above, its silver light outlining the clouds like a glowing halo.


    Ethan''s territory was eerily calm.


    Groups of zombies roamed the area, their faces twisted into grotesque snarls. Every section of the territory was guarded by powerful zombie kings, their presence radiating menace.


    In the damp, shadowy corners, massive bio-engineered monstrosities lay in wait, their hulking forms barely visible in the darkness.


    Above, red-eyed crows occasionally flitted across the sky, their sharp cries echoing like mournful wails.


    The entire territory was a death trap, a no-go zone for any living¡ªor undead¡ªcreature foolish enough to wander in.


    Of course, there were exceptions to the grim atmosphere.


    One of them was Big Ears, who was, as usual, bragging to the nearby zombies.


    "Hey, you guys see those bio-monsters roaming around the territory?" he asked, puffing out his chest.


    "Yeah, we saw them. They''re terrifying!" one of the zombies replied.


    "Exactly! And guess who''s responsible for them?" Big Ears said, thumping his chest with pride.


    The other zombies looked confused. "Didn''t the boss bring those back? What''s that got to do with you?"


    Big Ears rolled his eyes. "If it weren''t for me discovering that G-virus deal, do you think the boss would''ve gotten his hands on it?" he said smugly.


    The zombies exchanged glances, then one of them shrugged. "I dunno. Maybe the boss would''ve just gone straight to Genesis Biotech and taken it himself."


    "¡­" Big Ears froze, his face darkening. He opened his mouth to argue but couldn''t think of a good comeback.


    "Forget it," he muttered, waving them off. "You guys are too low-level to understand. There''s no point trying to explain."


    But just as he was about to brush it off completely, his oversized ears twitched.


    He picked up on something¡ªa faint, eerie melody drifting in from the edge of the territory. The tune was strange, the notes unfamiliar and haunting, like a whisper carried on the wind.


    "Shh! Something''s moving¡­" Big Ears'' eyes widened as he hissed at the others. Without hesitation, he dropped to the ground, sticking his oversized ear flat against it, as if that would help him hear better.


    "I think I''m about to make another big discovery," he whispered, his voice brimming with excitement.


    "For real?"


    "Of course it''s real! Just wait and see!" Big Ears shot back, puffing up with pride.


    He focused on the faint sound, pinpointing its direction. His face lit up with excitement as he started dragging himself toward the source of the noise.


    But the closer he got, the clearer the sound became.


    And then, something changed.


    Big Ears'' expression suddenly went blank, his eyes glazing over. He stopped crawling and stood up, swaying slightly as if in a trance.


    "Caw! Caw!"


    A crow screeched as it flew overhead, but Big Ears didn''t even flinch. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He was already near the edge of the territory, and now, he wandered past it, stepping into the desolate wasteland beyond.


    The area outside the city was barren and eerie. The ground was littered with rotting corpses, and a few skeletal trees stood like silent sentinels under the pale moonlight.


    The scene was bleak, almost haunting.


    And then, in the stillness of the night, figures began to emerge.


    Zombies.


    They shuffled forward, groaning softly, their faces bloated and decayed from prolonged exposure to seawater. Chunks of flesh hung loosely from their bodies, some of it sloughing off entirely.


    But the most horrifying detail?


    Parasites.


    Dozens of them wriggled through the rotting flesh of the zombies, their slimy bodies weaving in and out like grotesque puppeteers.


    The parasites made the zombies'' movements jerky and unnatural, like marionettes being controlled by invisible strings.


    Behind this grotesque parade stood a Zombie Siren.


    Her upper body was humanoid, but her lower half was a fish''s tail, her skin a sickly grayish-blue. Her tangled hair hung in damp clumps, and her hollow eyes gave her an otherworldly, terrifying presence.


    Surrounding her were elite zombies and lizard-like creatures, standing guard.


    "How''s the control going? Got any zombies yet?" one of the elite zombies asked.


    "Of course," the Zombie Siren rasped, her voice hoarse and grating.


    Under the moonlight, more figures began to shuffle toward them¡ªzombies with vacant stares and slack jaws. Among them was Big Ears, along with several other low-level, mindless zombies.


    Big Ears had been caught because of his overly sensitive hearing. The Zombie Siren''s haunting melody had ensnared him, pulling him under her mental control.


    "Huh? A B-class underling? That''s unexpected," one of the elite zombies remarked, surprised to see Big Ears among the group.


    "Let''s hurry up," the Zombie Siren said, her tone impatient. "Controlling a B-class isn''t stable. He could snap out of it at any moment."


    The elite zombie nodded and gestured to the parasite-infested zombies. "Go. Get close to them. Spread the love."


    The parasite zombies staggered forward, their stiff limbs moving awkwardly. One of them approached Big Ears, its rotting hand slowly reaching out to rest on his shoulder.


    Its decayed face, crawling with parasites, leaned in closer and closer to Big Ears, aiming to infect him.


    The stench of decay hit Big Ears like a slap, and perhaps it was the overwhelming sense of danger¡ªor sheer dumb luck¡ªbut he suddenly snapped out of the Siren''s control.


    With a shudder, his mind cleared, and the first thing he saw was the parasite zombie''s grotesque face, mere inches from his own.


    Its slimy, writhing parasites were already brushing against his cheek.


    "Holy crap!" Big Ears screamed, stumbling backward in terror.


    He slapped his own face repeatedly, smacking the parasite off with a series of loud thwacks.


    His thoughts were a jumbled mess, his memory hazy. The last thing he remembered was trying to track down the strange sound, thinking he was about to make a big discovery.


    And now?


    Now he was surrounded by a nightmare.


    Who am I?


    Where am I?


    What the hell is going on?


    Big Ears'' wide eyes darted around, taking in the horrifying scene. Zombies were everywhere, their bodies riddled with parasites. Hundreds of them, maybe more. The parasites squirmed through their decaying flesh as they pressed against other zombies, trying to spread the infection.


    "What the hell is this?!" Big Ears shouted, his voice trembling with panic.


    From the shadows, a raspy voice answered.


    "Well, well. Waking up at the worst possible moment, huh? How inconvenient¡­"


    ...

 Chapter 159 Bulldozer!

    Big Ears glanced over and immediately spotted a Zombie Siren stepping out from the disgusting horde of corpses. Her eyes were fierce, her face terrifying, and she was flanked by a group of elite zombies trailing behind her like a deadly entourage.The moment Big Ears saw this, it clicked.


    This was an ambush.


    The zombies were brimming with murderous intent, closing in step by step. It felt like they were seconds away from tearing him apart. Big Ears'' eyes darted around, his brain scrambling for a way out of this mess.


    Find your next read at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Wait, wait! Don''t kill me just yet!" he blurted out.


    "Oh?" The Zombie Siren stopped in her tracks, her imposing figure towering over the scene.


    "Queen Siren! It''s me!" Big Ears quickly followed up, his voice full of urgency.


    The Zombie Siren froze, her expression shifting to confusion as she exchanged glances with the zombies around her.


    "Who are you? And how do you know that name?" she demanded.


    "Of course I know! You''re the legendary ruler of Santa Monica! Your reputation precedes you¡ªeveryone''s heard of you!" Big Ears'' eyes darted nervously, his mind racing. Truth be told, he had no idea who she was. He''d just taken a wild guess based on her appearance, and by some miracle, he''d hit the mark.


    Well, since it worked, might as well roll with it.


    The Zombie Siren looked genuinely taken aback.


    She wasn''t even a big shot¡ªjust one of Azure Scaled''s elite underlings. She wasn''t a leader, let alone some kind of ruler. Hearing Big Ears talk her up like this left her completely stunned.


    "Wait¡­ am I really that famous?" she muttered, half to herself. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Absolutely! You''re just too humble, that''s all. You don''t care about fame, but trust me, everyone on the outskirts of Los Angeles knows about you. Not just you, but your whole crew¡ªthey''re all legends. We''ve admired you for ages!" Big Ears kept the flattery coming, his tone smooth and convincing.


    The elite zombies around her blinked in surprise, exchanging glances. Wait, were they part of this "legendary" crew too? The idea was¡­ oddly flattering.


    But the Zombie Siren wasn''t entirely convinced. Something felt off.


    "Hold on a second," she said, narrowing her eyes. "You said you''re from the outskirts?"


    "Yeah, that''s right! The city center''s way too dangerous¡ªI can''t even get close," Big Ears replied quickly, his tone earnest.


    "Oh, so you''re not with them," the Zombie Siren mused, her mind working through the situation. The plan was to spread parasites into the heart of Los Angeles. If these zombies couldn''t even get into the city, then¡­ wasn''t this whole operation pointless?


    "Wait a minute¡­ something''s not adding up!" Her eyes suddenly sharpened as she stared Big Ears down, scrutinizing him. "You''re a B-class zombie. That makes you a small-time leader at least. You''ve gotta be one of the Los Angeles Zombie King''s underlings. You''re lying to me!"


    "I''m not lying! I swear I''m not one of his guys!" Big Ears protested, his voice rising in desperation. "The Los Angeles Zombie King doesn''t even want me! Ask anyone on the outskirts¡ªthey''ll tell you the same. Honestly, I''ve been thinking about heading to Santa Monica to join you instead!"


    His tone was sincere, his expression earnest. And, well, he wasn''t entirely lying¡ªEthan really hadn''t recruited him.


    The Zombie Siren studied him closely, her gaze piercing. But¡­ he didn''t seem to be lying.


    "So¡­ what now?" she muttered, half to herself.


    "Hey, hey, if you''re looking for zombies in the city center, I can help you out!" Big Ears offered, his eyes lighting up with a spark of hope. "I''ve been hanging around the outskirts for a while, but I know a bunch of zombies in the city. If you need them, I can call them out for you. Easy!"


    "That¡­ actually doesn''t sound like a bad idea," the Zombie Siren said, her tone thoughtful. She glanced at the mindless zombies from the outskirts, who were clearly too dumb to infiltrate the city. If they could spread the parasites directly into the city center, the damage would be so much greater.


    The elite zombies around her nodded in agreement.


    "If we can pull this off, Azure Scaled will be thrilled," one of them murmured.


    "Alright, go ahead," the Zombie Siren said, turning back to Big Ears. "If this mission succeeds, I''ll personally recommend you to Azure Scaled."


    "Thank you! Thank you so much!" Big Ears said, bowing his head repeatedly, a wide smile plastered on his face. But inside, he was a nervous wreck. This was it¡ªthe most critical moment of his escape plan.


    Keeping his expression calm, he turned around and started walking toward the city, each step slow and deliberate.


    In his head, he was chanting over and over: Don''t follow me¡­ don''t follow me¡­ don''t follow me¡­


    Moments later.


    Big Ears had managed to put about 100 feet between himself and the zombie horde. He let out a quiet sigh of relief. Thankfully, these zombies weren''t exactly the sharpest tools in the shed.


    Seeing that he was almost in the clear, his pace instinctively quickened. First a brisk walk, then a jog, and before he knew it, he was breaking into a full-on sprint.


    But just as he thought he was home free¡­


    Zombie Siren furrowed her brow, her unease growing. "Wait a second¡­ what if¡ªjust hear me out¡ªwhat if he actually does know some of the zombies in the city? What if he''s running back to warn them?"


    "Crap, you''re right!" one of the elite zombies exclaimed, snapping out of their daze. They turned to look, only to see Big Ears, who had gone from a casual jog to an all-out sprint, his legs pumping like a cartoon character as he bolted into the distance.


    "Damn it! He''s running! After him!" the elite zombie roared, their face twisting in rage as the realization hit¡ªthey''d been duped.


    "ROAR¡ª"


    The zombies around them seemed to come alive all at once, like a pack of rabid dogs unleashed. They charged forward with terrifying speed, their snarls echoing through the night.


    But Big Ears wasn''t just any zombie¡ªhe was a B-class. His speed gave him a slight edge over the average elite zombie. For now.


    That''s when it hit him. Literally. That eerie, haunting melody. The Zombie Siren''s voice rang out behind him, the strange, otherworldly notes worming their way into his ears like a cursed lullaby. The sound was unnatural, like nails on a chalkboard mixed with a hypnotic hum, and it was messing with his head.


    Big Ears clenched his jaw, his hands flying up to cover his oversized ears. "Not now, not now!" he muttered to himself.


    But his hearing was just too good. The soundwaves carried the Siren''s mental manipulation straight into his brain, bypassing his defenses. His vision blurred, his thoughts wavered, and his legs began to falter. One moment he was clear-headed, the next he was dazed, stumbling like a drunk.


    The snarls and growls behind him grew louder. Closer.


    Big Ears risked a glance over his shoulder and immediately regretted it. The zombies were gaining on him, now less than 200 feet away and closing fast.


    "No, no, no! I can''t let this stupid song get to me!" he growled, shaking his head violently as if trying to physically dislodge the sound from his brain. His eyes hardened with determination. He had to focus. He had to fight it.


    But just as he steeled himself, his foot caught on something.


    "AHHH¡ªTHUD!" Big Ears let out a startled yelp as he tripped and went sprawling face-first into the dirt. He hit the ground hard, skidding to a stop in a heap.


    It was a tree stump. A stupid, dried-up tree stump he hadn''t noticed in his panic.


    For a moment, he just lay there, stunned. Then the realization hit him like a ton of bricks. "No¡­ no, no, no!" he muttered, scrambling to get up. But it was too late.


    The snarls were deafening now. He turned his head just in time to see the zombies closing in, their grotesque faces illuminated by the faint moonlight. They were only 30 feet away, their eyes wild with bloodlust.


    With a final burst of speed, they launched themselves into the air, leaping toward him like starving wolves pouncing on prey.


    "This is it," Big Ears thought, his heart sinking into his stomach. "This is how I go. All my cunning, all my achievements¡­ and I''m gonna die because of a stupid tree stump."


    The zombies were almost on him now, their horrifying faces filling his vision, their claws outstretched, ready to tear him apart.


    But just as they were about to reach him, a sudden whoosh cut through the air.


    CRASH!


    A massive rock came hurtling out of nowhere, slamming into the zombies with bone-crushing force. The impact sent them flying in all directions, their bodies tumbling like ragdolls.


    "Uh¡­" Big Ears blinked, stunned. For a moment, he just lay there, staring at the chaos. Then, slowly, he turned his head toward the direction the rock had come from.


    There, in the distance, was a towering, broad-shouldered figure barreling toward him like a freight train.


    "Bulldozer!" Big Ears shouted, his voice cracking with a mix of disbelief and overwhelming relief.


    "Big Ears!" the figure bellowed back, his deep voice carrying over the chaos.


    "Bulldozer!" Big Ears called again, his voice trembling.


    Tears welled up in his eyes as the realization sank in¡ªhe wasn''t going to die here.


    Not today.


    Bulldozer had come for him.


    ...

 Chapter 160 Feeding time

    Under the pale moonlight, Bulldozer''s massive frame charged forward like a raging bull, his heavy footsteps pounding against the earth. Behind him, on the horizon, a swarm of feral figures emerged, their presence radiating pure malice.The horde of zombies surged forward with overwhelming momentum, their killing intent sharp and chilling.


    Truth be told, the moment Big Ears left the city, a crow had flown overhead. It noticed something was off¡ªhis dazed, almost bewitched state¡ªand immediately went to inform Bulldozer.


    Bulldozer, being the kind of guy who actually cared about Big Ears, decided to head out and check on him.


    And boy, was that the right call.


    What he found was nothing short of chaos.


    Zombie Siren stood at the center of it all, her brow furrowed, her face twisted into a vicious snarl. It seemed her original plan¡ªto quietly spread parasites¡ªwas no longer an option. So, she moved on to Azure Scaled''s backup plan: a full-on suicide assault.


    "Attack!" she screeched.


    At her command, the parasite-infected zombies lunged forward. They were nothing more than disposable pawns, cannon fodder meant to overwhelm the enemy.


    The infected zombies moved with stiff, jerky motions, their postures unnervingly unnatural.


    "Huh? What''s going on here?" Bulldozer muttered, his sharp eyes narrowing as he noticed something wasn''t right. Without hesitation, he swung a massive fist, smashing one of the zombies into a bloody pulp. But as its body burst apart, a swarm of parasites spilled out, wriggling and scattering across the ground.


    The parasites were grotesque¡ªsome as thick as a thumb, others as thin as strands of hair, but all of them stretched over ten inches long. Sensing new hosts nearby, they immediately squirmed toward Bulldozer and the other zombies.


    "Heh heh¡­" Zombie Siren smirked, clearly pleased with the results. Azure Scaled''s plan seemed to be working. The parasites should be able to infect the zombies.


    Or so she thought.


    ''Squelch.''


    Bulldozer, however, wasn''t exactly panicking. He glanced around, his small eyes darting suspiciously, as if checking to see if anyone was watching him. Then, with a sheepish look, he bent down, scooped up a handful of the parasites, and¡ªwithout a second thought¡ªshoved them into his mouth.


    Crunch. Crunch. Gulp.


    "Been a while since I''ve had these," he said, smacking his lips. "Not bad. Thanks, Mother Nature."


    "WHAT?!" Zombie Siren''s eyes nearly popped out of her head. She stared in utter disbelief. What kind of sick, twisted move was that? Gross!


    The other zombies weren''t much better. Thanks to their advanced evolution, they were fast and agile. Before the parasites could burrow into their bodies, they either crushed them underfoot or tore them apart with their bare hands.


    Among the elite zombies, a few mimics even stepped forward. With a casual wave, they released spores that latched onto the parasites. In seconds, red tumors sprouted from the parasites'' bodies, draining them of their flesh and leaving them shriveled and lifeless.


    "Man, these parasites make great fertilizer. Got any more?" one of the mimics asked, inspecting the results with a satisfied nod.


    "¡­" Zombie Siren was speechless. This¡­ this wasn''t how things were supposed to go. What kind of freaks were these guys?!


    Meanwhile, the parasite-infected zombies were utterly useless. Their stiff, uncoordinated movements made them easy targets, and they were quickly crushed under the might of Bulldozer and his crew.


    "This isn''t working. I need to retreat¡­" Zombie Siren muttered, realizing that if she didn''t make a run for it now, she wouldn''t get another chance.


    But just as she turned to leave, a raspy voice echoed from behind her.


    "Keh keh keh¡­ Leaving so soon?"


    A shadow writhed in the darkness, silent and ominous. Slowly, it rose, taking on a humanoid form.


    Zombie Siren froze and turned her head, only to be met with a face shrouded in pure blackness¡ªa shadow given life.


    "Shk!"


    Before she could react, Little Shadow''s claw pierced straight through her chest. Black, foul-smelling blood oozed from the wound.


    For a zombie king like Little Shadow, taking down an elite like her was child''s play.


    The zombies surrounding Zombie Siren, still feral and crazed, caught the scent of Little Shadow and charged at him in a frenzy.


    But before they could even get close, Little Shadow''s claws flashed through the air. Razor-sharp and precise, they sliced cleanly through the zombies'' heads, sending them flying.


    Amid the chaos, Laura''s figure darted through the horde like a ghost. Each time she appeared, another zombie fell, her movements swift and lethal. Wherever she passed, foul black blood splattered across the ground.


    What followed was nothing short of a massacre.


    Ethan''s elite crew tore through the parasite-infected zombies like paper, ripping them apart limb by limb. Severed arms and chunks of flesh flew in every direction, and in no time, the battlefield was littered with mangled corpses.


    Under the moonlight, a thick mist of blood hung in the air, so dense it seemed to stain the glowing moon a deep crimson.


    The parasites that spilled out of the fallen zombies didn''t fare much better. Some were consumed by fungal spores, turning into nutrients. Others were simply snatched up and devoured by certain zombies. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Bulldozer, crouched on the ground like an oversized kid playing in the sand, was busy picking up the fattest parasites he could find and shoving them into his mouth.


    "Hey! Are you seriously eating junk food again?" Laura''s voice rang out from behind him.


    Bulldozer turned his head, not bothering to explain. Instead, he held up the biggest, juiciest parasite he''d found and offered it to her.


    "¡­" Laura stared at him, speechless. After a moment, she tilted her head, considering.


    "Fine. Just don''t tell the boss."


    Meanwhile, back in the city, atop a towering skyscraper.


    A blood-red moon hung high in the sky, its light casting a long, elegant shadow. Ethan stood there, his sharp gaze fixed on the distant carnage, taking in every detail.


    "So messy¡­ so uncivilized," he muttered under his breath, clearly unimpressed.


    The idea of those parasites making their way into his territory disgusted him. The whole plan reeked of desperation, and Ethan couldn''t help but feel disdain for such a crude tactic.


    Initially, he hadn''t even considered Azure Scaled a real threat. But now? It seemed like he couldn''t just sit back, eat snacks, and watch the drama unfold anymore. No, it was time to get involved.


    After all, it''s only polite to return the favor. And besides¡­ he was in the mood for some "seafood."


    Elsewhere.


    An Aqua Zombie swam effortlessly through the submerged ruins of a city, its movements sleek and fluid. This zombie was one of Azure Scaled''s scouts, tasked with observing from a distance and reporting back¡ªnot engaging in the fight.


    The scout leapt from the water, landing on the partially submerged rooftop of a skyscraper. There, Azure Scaled and Zombie Fetus waited, eager to hear the results of their plan.


    "Well? How did it go?" Azure Scaled asked, his voice calm but expectant.


    The scout hesitated, its gaze darting nervously. After a moment of awkward silence, it began to speak, carefully choosing its words.


    Stay updated via My Virtual Library Empire


    "Uh¡­ things didn''t go so well. We¡­ almost got played."


    "Oh?" Azure Scaled raised an eyebrow, his interest piqued. Clearly, things hadn''t gone as planned.


    "And the parasites?" he pressed.


    "They, uh¡­ they said they tasted pretty good," the scout replied awkwardly.


    "¡­" Azure Scaled was at a loss for words. Tasted good? What the hell was that supposed to mean?


    The scout, sensing the tension, quickly recounted everything that had happened in painstaking detail, leaving nothing out.


    When the story was finished, Azure Scaled fell silent, his expression unreadable.


    Not only had the parasites been eaten, but they''d also been used as fertilizer. Was this some kind of charity mission?


    "Hmph!" Zombie Fetus let out a sharp snort, clearly annoyed. Without saying another word, it turned on its heel and began to walk away, as if sulking.


    Azure Scaled''s gaze followed it. "Where are you going?"


    "Feeding time," Zombie Fetus replied curtly before leaping into the water with a loud splash, disappearing into the depths.


    ...


    Deep beneath the ocean''s surface, in the vast, dark expanse of water, countless mutated fish swarmed toward Zombie Fetus like a living tornado. Their numbers were staggering, easily in the thousands.


    But Zombie Fetus wasn''t fazed. It had seen this countless times before. With a casual wave of its hand, a thick black mist erupted from its body, enveloping the fish. Within moments, the entire school froze, their movements halted as the mist paralyzed them.


    The mist then began to contract, pulling the fish together into a massive, writhing sphere of flesh¡ªa "fish ball" nearly 50 feet in diameter.


    Zombie Fetus guided the enormous fish ball toward the ocean''s deepest, darkest depths. There, in the pitch-black void, something stirred.


    A monstrous, gaping maw emerged from the darkness, its jagged teeth glinting faintly. With one swift motion, it devoured the fish ball whole, disappearing back into the abyss.


    And then, silence.


    ...

 Chapter 161 What the hell?!

    The sun rose again, chasing away the night.The blood-soaked evening was now a thing of the past.


    "Hey, Big Ears, I heard you got mind-controlled last night and almost got taken out by the Zombie Siren?" A random zombie called out on the street.


    "Lies! That''s slander, I''m telling you!" Big Ears shot back, clearly unwilling to admit anything. "With my skills? No way I''d fall for something like mind control."


    "Then how come you got lured out of the city?"


    "I¡­ I was scouting for threats! If it weren''t for me, the whole district would''ve been overrun by parasites. Everyone would''ve been in danger!" Big Ears declared, puffing up his chest.


    The surrounding zombies didn''t look convinced. Suspicion was written all over their decaying faces.


    "Is that so?"


    ...


    At the heart of the Los Angeles zombie nest.


    Bulldozer, Laura, and Little Shadow¡ªthree of the territory''s lords¡ªstood outside a crumbling skyscraper, waiting to report last night''s events to Ethan. Their territory had been attacked. While the damage was minimal, they couldn''t just let it slide.


    "I''ve already scoped it out. Those zombies were from Santa Monica. I''m asking the boss for permission to wipe them out!" Bulldozer growled, his voice rough and booming.


    Laura tilted her head, giving him a once-over. "Santa Monica''s mostly underwater. Can you even swim?"


    "Of course I can! Back in the day, they called me the ''Bayou King!''" Bulldozer thumped his chest proudly.


    "Uh¡­" Laura blinked, her expression faltering. She didn''t recall him ever having that title. The only thing she remembered was the time he got dragged into a river by some water monster and nearly got swept away¡­


    Little Shadow, standing nearby, rasped in a low voice, "I''ll go too."


    "You can swim?" Bulldozer turned to her, skeptical.


    "Yeah." Little Shadow nodded. "They used to call me the ''Blackfish of the Deep.''"


    The three lords bantered back and forth, their conversation echoing in the shadow of the building.


    Until, suddenly, a deep voice cut through the air. "None of you are going." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Boss!" All three turned their heads sharply. Ethan had appeared out of nowhere, silent as a ghost.


    Bulldozer wasted no time. "If we''re not going, then who is?"


    "I''ll go," Ethan said simply.


    Bulldozer fell silent, his mouth hanging open.


    Santa Monica was a mess. Two-thirds of the city was submerged, and while Bulldozer and the others might be able to swim, their combat effectiveness would plummet in the water. It didn''t make sense to fight on the enemy''s terms.


    Besides, the situation in Santa Monica was still unclear. The humans were long gone, leaving behind only zombies and mutated creatures. It wasn''t exactly a welcoming place.


    Ethan had decided to handle it himself.


    "You three stay here and hold down the fort."


    "Got it, boss. Don''t worry about a thing," Bulldozer promised, thumping his chest again.


    Ethan''s figure flickered, then vanished into thin air.


    He planned to cut through Culver City on his way to Santa Monica. There were likely still humans hiding in Culver City, and he wanted to see if any "lucky ones" might cross his path.


    Unfortunately, the journey was uneventful. No signs of life. It seemed humanity wasn''t catching any breaks today.


    After a long trek, the horizon finally revealed a city straight out of an apocalypse. The air was filled with the guttural groans of zombies and the distant roars of mutated beasts.


    This part of Santa Monica hadn''t been swallowed by the sea yet. The skyscrapers were crumbling, the ground was damp, and puddles dotted the streets. Strange, writhing insects squirmed in the water, twisting and rolling over each other¡ªleftovers from the receding tide.


    Bones and rotting corpses littered the ground. Thumb-sized flies buzzed in swarms, circling the decay. On the side of the road, a zombie sat hunched over, clutching a dead fish in its hands, tearing into it with feral bites.


    Its jaw was smeared with rotting flesh, and the stench was unbearable.


    "What a dump¡­" Ethan muttered under his breath, his eyes scanning the wreckage. The place was a disaster zone. The damp air had encouraged moss and algae to creep over the ruins, giving everything a sickly green hue.


    There weren''t many zombies around. The ones that were here wandered aimlessly, their expressions vacant, as if they''d forgotten why they even existed.


    Beyond the wandering zombies, the air carried the faint, lurking presence of mutated beasts. Discover hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    Ethan''s sharp gaze locked onto a zombie staggering aimlessly down the street. Suddenly, from the shadowy, damp ruins of a nearby building, a massive sea serpent lunged out. Its jaws clamped down on the zombie''s torso, and with a violent tug, it dragged the unfortunate creature backward.


    "ROAR¡ª"


    The zombie let out a guttural howl, thrashing wildly. Its hands clawed desperately at the cracks in the pavement, trying to resist the serpent''s overwhelming pull. But the creature was far too strong. Its jet-black body, as thick as a wine barrel, coiled with raw power. With a flick of its head, the serpent yanked the zombie into the darkness of the building, leaving behind a gruesome trail of blood.


    The zombie''s screams faded, replaced by the sickening crunch of bones and the wet, rhythmic sound of swallowing.


    Ethan stepped closer, his expression calm as he observed the scene. The building''s wall had partially collapsed, revealing a gaping, pitch-black hole. It was clear this was now the serpent''s lair¡ªa nest carved out by the mutated beast.


    Santa Monica was a death trap, every corner hiding its own brand of danger.


    Ethan didn''t bother with the sea serpent. It wasn''t the kind of "seafood" he was interested in.


    He continued forward, his pace steady. After a short walk, he leapt effortlessly onto the roof of a crumbling ten-story building. His tall, lean figure stood against the backdrop of the ruined city as his eyes swept across the desolate landscape.


    From this vantage point, half of Santa Monica stretched out before him. The city, ravaged by the apocalypse and further battered by natural disasters, was a haunting sight. The air was heavy with decay, and the silence was broken only by distant, guttural sounds of the undead and mutated creatures.


    Down below, a commotion caught his attention. A street not far away erupted with furious roars and snarls, the air thick with hostility and bloodlust.


    Ethan focused his gaze and spotted a group of elite zombies locked in combat with a mutated lobster.


    The lobster was massive, nearly the size of a grown man. Its dark, bluish-black shell gleamed like armor, covered in jagged spikes. Its claws were monstrous, resembling industrial shears more than anything natural.


    "Well, damn¡­" Ethan muttered, sizing up the creature. He estimated it weighed at least 220 pounds. It was the biggest "lobster" he''d ever seen.


    The elite zombies were clearly after the succulent meat beneath that armored shell. They attacked with a frenzy, throwing themselves at the lobster, their jaws snapping as they tried to tear through its defenses.


    But the lobster''s shell was tougher than steel. Even the razor-sharp teeth of the elite zombies couldn''t pierce it. Meanwhile, the lobster''s claws were devastating. With a single snap, it crushed zombie limbs and torsos, leaving mangled corpses in its wake.


    The elite zombies, despite their advanced evolution, had enough intelligence to communicate through brainwave signals. Their frustration was palpable.


    "Damn it, this thing''s impossible to bite through!"


    "Ugh, I think I just broke a tooth!"


    "Of course you did¡ªit''s a B-class mutant beast!"


    "..."


    Despite their relentless assault, the zombies couldn''t make any progress. The tantalizing promise of tender lobster meat remained just out of reach.


    "ROAR¡ª"


    A sudden, commanding roar echoed from the distance. A towering zombie emerged, its hulking frame radiating power. It was clearly the leader of this group, a B-class zombie that had carved out its territory on the city''s outskirts¡ªa figure akin to someone like Big Ears.


    "Step aside, boys! Let me handle this!" the leader bellowed, its voice booming with authority.


    The surrounding zombies immediately backed off, clearing a path.


    "Boss is here!"


    "With the boss''s strength, that lobster''s done for!"


    "Yeah, this is in the bag now¡­"


    The leader zombie charged forward, its massive, muscular body moving with surprising speed. Its fists, each the size of a wrecking ball, swung down toward the lobster with the force of a sledgehammer.


    But the lobster wasn''t just tough¡ªit was quick. Its beady eyes swiveled, and it sidestepped the attack with surprising agility.


    BOOM!


    The zombie''s fist slammed into the ground, leaving a spiderweb of cracks in the pavement.


    "What the¡ª? It dodged?" The leader zombie growled, momentarily stunned.


    Before it could recover, the lobster retaliated. Its mouth opened, and a jet of water shot out with pinpoint accuracy, splashing directly into the zombie leader''s face.


    "Pfft! What the hell?!" The zombie sputtered, raising its arms to shield itself.


    The lobster, sensing an opportunity, turned and bolted. Its twelve spindly legs moved with astonishing speed, carrying it over 200 feet in mere seconds.


    "Don''t let it get away! After it!" the leader roared, wiping its face and pointing in the direction of the fleeing lobster.


    The elite zombies howled in unison, their frustration turning into a frenzied determination. They charged after the lobster, their movements wild and chaotic.


    The chase led them straight toward Ethan''s position.


    ...

 Chapter 162 A “small favor�

    As the lobster scuttled to the base of the towering building at Ethan''s feet, a crimson glint flickered in his eyes. Without hesitation, he unleashed the Domain of the Dead. It was over in an instant.CRACK!


    The lobster''s shell shattered like brittle glass, and it collapsed lifelessly to the ground.


    Behind him, the horde of zombies continued their relentless pursuit. Among them, the squad leader¡ªa particularly fast and aggressive one¡ªwas leading the charge. From a distance, he spotted the motionless lobster.


    "Ha! Worn out already?" he sneered, his face lighting up with glee. Without wasting a second, he surged forward, closing the gap in no time. When he was just 30 feet away, he leapt into the air like a predator pouncing on its prey, both hands outstretched, ready to snatch the lobster.


    Victory was within his grasp. Or so he thought.


    Just as he was about to land on the lobster, it vanished into thin air.


    THUD!


    The zombie crashed face-first into the ground, eating dirt in a spectacularly undignified fashion.


    Dazed, he shook his head, utterly confused. He stared at his empty hands, then glanced back at the spot where the lobster had been. Nothing. It was gone. Completely gone.


    "Where''s the lobster? It''s¡­ gone?!" he muttered, his voice tinged with disbelief.


    At that moment, a tall, lean figure descended from above, landing gracefully beside him. It was Ethan. In the blink of an eye, he had stored the lobster in his spatial storage ring.


    "Huh?" The squad leader''s sharp eyes immediately locked onto Ethan. His expression darkened, and a flicker of wariness crossed his face. "Who are you? Did you take my lobster?"


    Ethan didn''t respond. His gaze was calm, almost indifferent, as he sized up the zombie.


    Behind the squad leader, the rest of the elite zombies had caught up. When they saw Ethan, their guttural growls filled the air, their faces twisted with hostility.


    "Boss, it''s him! He took the lobster!"


    "How dare he steal from us!"


    "Grrr¡­ hand over the lobster!"


    The group of zombies voiced their outrage, their aggression palpable.


    Enjoy new chapters from My Virtual Library Empire


    The squad leader glanced back at his underlings. Despite a strange sense of unease gnawing at him, he couldn''t afford to lose face in front of his crew. If he didn''t get the lobster back, it''d be humiliating.


    "RAAAARGH!" he roared, charging straight at Ethan. His massive frame radiated menace, and his sheer size gave him an intimidating presence.


    Ethan, however, remained silent. With a mere thought, he activated the Domain of the Dead once more. A crushing wave of pressure erupted like a tidal surge, engulfing the area.


    The squad leader froze mid-charge. It was as if an invisible mountain had slammed down on him, pinning him in place. The overwhelming force bore down on him, stealing the strength from his limbs.


    THUD!


    His knees buckled, and he collapsed to the ground, the impact leaving a crater beneath him. Cracks spiderwebbed outward from where he knelt.


    The world seemed to hold its breath.


    Even the zombies in the distance felt the suffocating weight of Ethan''s power. It was as if they were staring into an abyss of carnage and death. The slender figure before them now loomed like the ruler of this desolate world.


    The Zombie King.


    This was no ordinary being. This was a king among the undead.


    Ethan''s aura alone was enough to instill primal fear in the zombies. Their very souls quaked under his presence.


    As for the squad leader, trapped within the Domain of the Dead, he was utterly paralyzed with terror. The oppressive aura of the Zombie King crushed any semblance of defiance he might have had. His body trembled uncontrollably, his earlier bravado reduced to nothing.


    The once-ferocious zombie now looked like a frightened chick caught in a winter storm.


    "What was it you wanted just now?" Ethan finally spoke, his voice calm but carrying an edge that cut through the silence.


    "N-nothing¡­" the squad leader stammered, his voice shaking. "P-please¡­ don''t kill me."


    Ethan regarded him with cold detachment. A B-class zombie like this one was no more significant to him than an ant. Killing him would be effortless, but it wouldn''t serve much purpose. Instead, Ethan decided to extract some information¡ªperhaps something useful about Santa Monica.


    With a flick of his will, Ethan withdrew the Domain of the Dead. The suffocating pressure dissipated, and his aura returned to its usual composed state.


    "I''ve got some questions for you," Ethan said, his tone even.


    "Sure, anything you want to know," the squad leader replied hastily, relief washing over him as the crushing force lifted. He dared to glance up at Ethan, but the memory of that overwhelming power kept him rooted to the ground, still kneeling. He didn''t dare rise.


    Ethan spoke slowly, his tone calm but commanding. "Who''s the most powerful Zombie King in this city?"


    "Of course, it''s the Azure Scaled Zombie King!" the squad leader blurted out without hesitation. "Azure Scaled is the absolute ruler of this area. He''s deep in the heart of the city, where everything''s submerged in seawater. It''s a deadly place¡ªno other zombies dare to go near it. It''s basically a no-go zone now. No one knows what''s really going on in there."


    "Oh¡­" Ethan nodded thoughtfully. To dominate an entire city, Azure Scaled must be formidable.


    "And what about the other Zombie Kings under him?" Ethan pressed.


    "Well¡­ I don''t know about all of them, but the strongest one has to be Zombie Fetus. That thing is insanely brutal. It slaughters other zombies in the area just for fun and doesn''t accept anyone trying to surrender." The squad leader shuddered slightly as he spoke, clearly uneasy even mentioning the name.


    The fear in his voice was telling¡ªZombie Fetus had a reputation that struck terror even among its own kind.


    "Zombie Fetus?" Ethan murmured, the name tugging at something in his memory. Why did it sound so familiar?


    Then it clicked.


    No wonder¡­ The zombies from Santa Monica had been so relentless in their pursuit of the survivors, chasing them from the food depot all the way back to their base. Their hatred ran deep¡ªthis wasn''t just a random attack.


    "Anything else?" Ethan asked, his tone still measured.


    "There''s more¡­ On the outskirts of the city, there are two other Zombie Kings¡ªDreadkelp and Bonefin. They''re both incredibly strong and bloodthirsty. Killing is their favorite pastime."


    The squad leader paused, as if debating whether to continue. He didn''t know much about the others, like the half-zombie, half-mermaid hybrid known as Zombie Siren, or the half-zombie, half-snake creature called Naga. Those fusion-type Zombie Kings were shrouded in mystery. Anyone who had seen them up close was likely dead, leaving only fragmented rumors behind.


    Ethan listened without much reaction. Dreadkelp? Bonefin? He couldn''t help but think that Azure Scaled had a terrible sense of naming. Compared to his own creativity, these names were downright uninspired.


    "By the way, what''s your name?" Ethan asked, shifting his gaze back to the squad leader.


    "Me? I¡­ I don''t have a name," the squad leader replied, shaking his head. "Ever since I gained intelligence, I never thought about naming myself. As for my name before I turned into a zombie¡­ I''ve forgotten it."


    Ethan nodded. "Then I''ll give you one."


    "Really? Sure, sure!" The squad leader''s face lit up with a mix of surprise and relief. If Ethan was giving him a name, that probably meant he wasn''t planning to kill him. After all, who would bother naming someone just to kill them right after? That''d be¡­ weird. Right?


    Ethan studied him for a moment, his sharp eyes scanning him from head to toe. There wasn''t much to note¡ªhe was just an ordinary zombie with no particularly unique features. But then Ethan recalled the squad leader''s earlier antics, and an idea popped into his head.


    "From now on, your name is¡­ Shrimpy."


    "Uh¡­" The squad leader¡ªnow Shrimpy¡ªfroze, his expression blank. The name was¡­ unique, to say the least. But wait a second¡­ He''d been chasing a lobster earlier. Shouldn''t it be something cooler, like Lobster Hunter? Why Shrimpy?


    Still, he didn''t dare argue. He forced a smile and nodded quickly. "Heh, sure. Shrimpy it is."


    "Good." Ethan seemed satisfied with the reaction, a faint smile tugging at the corner of his lips. "Shrimpy, I''ve got a small favor to ask of you."


    "Of course! Anything you need, just say the word. I''ll do my best!" Shrimpy replied eagerly, though deep down, he was on edge. He knew Zombie Kings could be unpredictable. If he refused, Ethan might kill him on the spot. And since Ethan called it a "small favor," it couldn''t be that bad¡­ right?


    But then Ethan spoke, his voice calm and deliberate. "I need you to head into Azure Scaled''s territory and track down Bonefin and Dreadkelp for me."


    "Pfft!" Shrimpy nearly spat out a mouthful of foul zombie blood.


    Go into Azure Scaled''s territory?


    And find two other Zombie Kings?


    Was Ethan serious?


    That wasn''t a "small favor"¡ªthat was a death sentence! S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...

 Chapter 163 Bonefin and Dreadkelp

    Shrimpy usually went out of his way to avoid these guys, but today, he was being forced to seek them out. Of course, he was terrified. Still¡­ if he didn''t go, he might not even live to see tomorrow.Ethan spoke up, his tone casual but firm. "Once the job''s done, I''ll give you back your lobster."


    "¡­" Shrimpy was speechless. Seriously? Was the lobster really the issue here?


    But what choice did he have? He could only nod and agree. Gathering his small crew, they huddled together to brainstorm a plan.


    Ethan, on the other hand, wasn''t convinced the situation was clear enough yet. Charging straight into the Azure Scaled territory seemed reckless. It''d be smarter to lure them out instead¡ªand maybe snag a few smaller catches along the way.


    With that, Shrimpy and his zombie crew started making their way deeper into the city.


    ...


    The outskirts of the Azure Scaled territory were just as wrecked as the rest of the city. Skyscrapers leaned precariously, some collapsing into others. Walls were draped with seaweed, algae, and other aquatic plants. The streets were littered with bones, crawling with insects, and scattered with the rotting corpses of unidentifiable fish, their bodies slumped in murky puddles.


    Zombies roamed the area, their appearances grotesque and their gazes filled with malice. Thin membranes stretched between their fingers and toes, a clear sign of their evolution. These weren''t your average undead¡ªthey were Aqua Zombies, and their mutation levels were no joke.


    "Yep¡­ that''s the bunch," Ethan muttered to himself, standing atop a distant skyscraper, his sharp eyes scanning the scene below.


    Down on the street, Shrimpy and his crew were inching closer to the edge of the territory. Their steps were slow and hesitant, like prisoners being marched to their execution.


    "Ugh, all this trouble over a stupid lobster," Shrimpy sighed heavily, his frustration clear.


    Behind him, his crew shuffled nervously, their fear palpable.


    "Shrimpy, are we really going into Azure Scaled''s territory?" one of them asked, his voice trembling.


    "What else can we do? Got a better idea?" Shrimpy shot back.


    "Well¡­ what if we just, you know, ran for it?" the underling suggested, his tone hopeful.


    "Run? Run where? Don''t be an idiot," Shrimpy snapped, glaring at him. "And stop calling me Shrimpy. Call me Lobster Hunter."


    "Sure thing, Shrimpy."


    "¡­"


    As the small group of zombies trudged forward, the distant growls of Aqua Zombies reached their ears, growing louder and more agitated. These creatures had sharp senses, and they''d already picked up on Shrimpy''s scent.


    Before long, more and more Aqua Zombies began to emerge onto the streets, slowly closing in on Shrimpy and his crew. Among them were some of the more advanced ones¡ªzombies that had evolved intelligence. They didn''t attack right away. Instead, they glared at the newcomers with disdain, low growls rumbling in their throats.


    "What are you doing in our territory? Looking to die?" one of them snarled.


    "I¡­ I have business here," Shrimpy stammered, his voice shaking. His eyes darted around, taking in the sheer number of Aqua Zombies surrounding him. There were hundreds, maybe even thousands, and their collective presence radiated a chilling, murderous aura.


    One of the Aqua Zombies stepped forward, its tone dripping with suspicion. "We don''t take in defectors."


    "No, no, it''s not that," Shrimpy said quickly, forcing a nervous smile. "I''m here to find someone."


    The zombie tilted its head, intrigued. "Who are you looking for?"


    "Uh¡­ Bonefin and Dreadkelp," Shrimpy managed to say, though his voice cracked halfway through.


    The moment the names left his mouth, the Aqua Zombies erupted into furious roars. Bonefin and Dreadkelp weren''t just anyone¡ªthey were the rulers of this territory, the undisputed leaders of the undead here. To casually ask for them was nothing short of a provocation. Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    "You''ve got some nerve, huh? Coming here to stir up trouble?" one of the zombies growled, its eyes blazing with anger.


    "No, no, no! I swear, I''m not here to cause trouble!" Shrimpy frantically shook his head, his heart pounding in his chest.


    Farther back, behind the crowd of Aqua Zombies, a tall figure stood silently. His skin was a pale gray, but unlike the others, it wasn''t decayed. In fact, he was almost¡­ handsome, if not for the wild, murderous glint in his eyes.


    This was Bonefin, one of Azure Scaled''s top enforcers. A Zombie King.


    Bonefin was a speed-enhanced zombie, his body mutated from consuming countless fish bones. His skeletal structure had adapted, allowing him to grow sharp, bone-like spines that he could use as weapons. His strength was formidable, nearing an A-rank level of power.


    "Looks like we''ve got some zombies trying to stir up trouble," Bonefin said, narrowing his eyes as he observed the commotion in the distance.


    Behind him, the building was overrun with aquatic plants, most notably thick clusters of seaweed. From within this dense tangle, another figure slowly emerged¡ªa zombie whose hair was entirely made of kelp, cascading down like a living curtain. This was no ordinary zombie; it was a fusion of undead and mutated plant life, similar to the "Sprout" creatures found in Ethan''s territory.


    This was Dreadkelp, the other Zombie King tasked with guarding the outskirts of Azure Scaled''s domain. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Just some small fry from the fringe territories causing trouble," Dreadkelp said dismissively, his tone calm and uninterested.


    "Hmm," Bonefin grunted in agreement.


    Much like Ethan''s territory, it wasn''t uncommon for minor zombie factions to test their luck by causing disturbances. But for someone like Shrimpy? Bonefin couldn''t even be bothered to deal with him personally. This was a waste of his time.


    He waved a hand lazily, issuing a casual command. "Go kill them for fun."


    "ROAR¡ª!"


    The Aqua Zombies at the front immediately erupted into a frenzy. They had already been itching to tear Shrimpy apart, and now, with their leader''s permission, they charged forward like a pack of ravenous wolves. Their bloodlust was palpable, and the ground beneath their feet seemed to tremble as they surged ahead.


    "Oh my god!" Shrimpy''s voice cracked as he saw the horde barreling toward him. The sheer ferocity of their charge made the entire street quake, and the air was thick with the stench of death.


    "Boss! What do we do?!" one of his underlings shouted, panic written all over his face.


    "What do you think?! RUN!" Shrimpy screamed, spinning on his heel and bolting as fast as his legs could carry him. He pushed himself so hard that his legs blurred, moving faster than he ever had¡ªeven faster than when he was chasing that cursed lobster.


    His crew didn''t need to be told twice. They immediately followed suit, their survival instincts kicking in. If there was one thing these fringe zombies excelled at, it was running for their lives.


    But the Aqua Zombies weren''t about to let them off so easily. The horde gave chase, relentless and unyielding.


    Shrimpy risked a glance over his shoulder, and what he saw made his stomach drop. "We''re doomed! I didn''t even find Bonefin or Dreadkelp, and now I''ve got an elite zombie horde on my tail! What am I supposed to do?! Is that guy really not coming to help?!"


    The horde was no joke. Their collective strength far surpassed that of a typical Zombie King, making them an incredibly dangerous force. To make matters worse, Shrimpy noticed movement on the sides¡ªelite zombies were scaling the crumbling buildings, leaping from ledge to ledge with terrifying agility. They were closing in, preparing to cut off his escape.


    "This is bad!" Shrimpy''s panic spiked, and he somehow managed to push himself to run even faster.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Ethan stood atop a distant skyscraper, watching the chaos unfold below. He had sent Shrimpy to find the Zombie Kings, but instead, the little guy had managed to provoke an entire horde of Aqua Zombies.


    Ethan''s lips curled into a faint smirk. "Well¡­ this works too. Might as well kill them all."


    Without another word, his figure flickered and vanished into thin air.


    ...


    On the street below, Shrimpy was still sprinting for his life, his heart pounding in his chest. The thrill of the chase was anything but enjoyable¡ªthis was pure terror. The zombies on the rooftops were closing in, their movements eerily fluid as they bounded forward on all fours like rabid dogs.


    "HELP!" Shrimpy screamed, squeezing his eyes shut as he let out a desperate cry.


    And then, as if answering his plea, a tall, shadowy figure suddenly appeared behind him, stepping between Shrimpy and the oncoming horde.


    Ethan.


    His crimson eyes glowed faintly, and with a single flash of red light, the Domain of the Dead erupted from him, spreading outward in a wave of overwhelming pressure. The air itself seemed to ripple as the domain expanded, crashing into the horde like a tidal wave.


    What happened next was nothing short of astonishing.


    The once-ravenous Aqua Zombies froze in place, their bodies locking up as if someone had hit a giant pause button. Then, one by one, they began to explode. Boom. Boom. Boom. Limbs flew, blood sprayed, and the street was quickly transformed into a scene of absolute carnage.


    Chunks of flesh and bone rained down, and a thick mist of blood filled the air. The area had become a hellish battlefield, a slaughterhouse where Ethan reigned supreme.


    "Wha¡ª?" Shrimpy skidded to a halt, his jaw dropping as he turned to look behind him. What he saw would be burned into his memory forever.


    There stood Ethan, alone and unshaken, facing down an entire horde of Aqua Zombies. His expression was calm, almost bored, as if this was just another day for him. The zombies that dared to charge at him were obliterated before they could even get close, their bodies bursting apart like overripe fruit.


    Ethan moved methodically, cutting through the horde with terrifying efficiency. Each step he took seemed to claim another dozen lives, and the once-mighty Aqua Zombies were reduced to nothing more than a pile of gore.


    ...

 Chapter 164 But… I dont want to leave you…

    "That''s insane!"Shrimpy and the others were completely stunned, staring at Ethan''s back as if they were looking at the ultimate king they had always dreamed of.


    Standing behind him, they felt an overwhelming sense of safety¡ªa feeling Shrimpy had never experienced since gaining sentience.


    For a moment, Shrimpy had thought¡­ Ethan didn''t care about them anymore. (??¡Ä??)


    Ethan''s Domain of the Dead spread out like a tidal wave, covering hundreds of meters and blanketing the entire area. The oppressive energy was everywhere.


    But with so many targets, the energy was spread thin. The weaker zombies couldn''t handle it and exploded into pieces on the spot, their remains scattering like dust.


    The more elite zombies, however, were still holding on, struggling to resist.


    Ethan raised his hand, and a tachi materialized out of thin air. The hilt gleamed with a red crystal core that pulsed faintly, radiating an intense heat that began to fill the air.


    Moments later, flames erupted from the blade, gradually engulfing it entirely.


    With a single-handed swing, Ethan slashed forward. The flames surged outward in an instant, forming a fiery arc nearly 70 feet long that fanned out in a wide sweep.


    Wherever the blade''s energy passed, the zombies were obliterated, reduced to nothing but black ash that scattered into the wind. Not even a trace of them remained.


    "ROAR¡ª"


    The zombies howled in fury, but under the oppressive control of the Domain of the Dead, they were powerless to resist. All they could do was wait for the inevitable slaughter.


    "This is way too cool!" Shrimpy''s heart was pounding with excitement, their eyes practically sparkling with admiration.


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the battlefield¡­


    The zombie king, Bonefin, furrowed his brow, a sense of unease creeping over him.


    Why was it so quiet all of a sudden?


    He had sent out a whole squad of underlings to hunt down their prey. To him, it was nothing more than a game¡ªlike releasing a pack of hunting dogs and waiting for them to return with their catch.


    At first, the underlings had charged out with overwhelming momentum, their bloodlust palpable as they chased their targets far into the distance. But now, the noise had died down, and the city ahead was growing eerily silent.


    This feeling¡­ it was like throwing a stone into the ocean, only for it to vanish without a trace.


    "Why aren''t they back yet?" Bonefin muttered.


    "No idea," replied Dreadkelp, who stood nearby, shaking his head. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Bonefin''s patience was wearing thin, his eyes flashing with a dangerous light.


    "I''ll go check it out."


    "Alright," Dreadkelp said with a nod, watching as Bonefin''s figure disappeared into the distance.


    What Dreadkelp didn''t know was that this would be the last time Bonefin ever left their territory. He would never return.


    Bonefin, a speed-enhanced zombie, moved with incredible agility, leaping effortlessly between the crumbling buildings. His movements were swift and precise, his form a blur against the ruined cityscape.


    But the further he went, the deeper his frown became.


    The air ahead was thick with the stench of blood. It was overwhelming. Clearly, something had gone wrong with his underlings.


    Without hesitation, Bonefin quickened his pace, heading straight for the source of the smell.


    Moments later, he landed on a desolate street and froze, his gaze locking onto the scene before him. What he saw made his blood run cold.


    The ground was littered with severed limbs and shattered skulls, the remains of his underlings scattered everywhere. Thick, dark blood pooled on the pavement, congealing into a sticky mess.


    Even the surrounding buildings were splattered with gore, the blood dripping down in long, viscous strands.


    Everywhere he looked, there was carnage. The scene was like something out of a nightmare¡ªa hellish bloodbath so horrifying it defied description. And in the center of it all stood a lone figure.


    He was tall and lean, dressed in pristine white robes that were somehow untouched by the chaos around him. His expression was calm, almost indifferent, as if the massacre surrounding him had nothing to do with him.


    When Bonefin approached, the figure turned slightly, a faint smile curling at the corner of his lips.


    "You''re here?" Ethan said casually, as if greeting an old friend.


    Bonefin sucked in a sharp breath, his unease growing. The tone of Ethan''s voice was light, almost friendly, but it sent chills down Bonefin''s spine.


    This guy¡­ his power was absolutely terrifying.


    Bonefin''s gaze shifted, and he noticed Shrimpy and a few others standing not far away on the side of the street. They seemed completely unafraid, their confidence bolstered by Ethan''s overwhelming strength.


    Shrimpy, in particular, looked downright smug. Puffing out their chest, they pointed a finger straight at Bonefin.


    "I''m Shrimpy! My boss told me to come find you!" they declared boldly.


    "¡­" Bonefin was speechless.


    This¡­ this was definitely the behavior of someone riding on someone else''s coattails!


    Shrimpy''s crew couldn''t help but give him a thumbs-up, their admiration practically radiating off them.


    Following Shrimpy all this time, they''d never imagined they''d witness a moment like this¡ªa true highlight since gaining sentience.


    Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire


    Bonefin''s gaze shifted back to Ethan, narrowing as he studied the man standing calmly amidst the carnage.


    "Where did you come from?" Bonefin growled.


    "Does it even matter?" Ethan replied slowly, his tone cold and final, as if he''d already passed judgment.


    After all, for a soul about to leave this world, explanations were pointless.


    "Damn you!" Bonefin snarled, his sharp teeth grinding together as his killing intent surged.


    "Let''s see what you''ve got!" he roared.


    With a flick of his wrist, the flesh of his palm split open, and several sharp, bone-like projectiles shot out. They were jagged and deadly, resembling Bonefin''s own skeletal structure. The air screamed as they tore through it, their speed and power far surpassing that of bullets.


    In the blink of an eye, the bone spikes were right in front of Ethan.


    "Buzz¡ª"


    But just as they were about to pierce him, the spikes froze mid-air, stopping about three inches from Ethan''s face. They trembled violently, emitting a low hum, as if some invisible force had seized them.


    Ethan''s expression didn''t change. With a mere thought, the power of his Domain of the Dead flung the bone spikes away, sending them clattering to the ground. The energy didn''t stop there¡ªit surged forward, expanding toward Bonefin like an unstoppable tide.


    Within the Domain of the Dead, Ethan was the absolute ruler.


    Bonefin''s eyes widened as he saw what looked like a vast ocean of blood rushing toward him, the oppressive force crashing down like a tidal wave. The pressure was suffocating, enveloping him completely.


    "Crack! Crack!"


    The bones in Bonefin''s body creaked and groaned under the strain. If not for his advanced evolution and reinforced skeletal structure, he would''ve been crushed on the spot.


    Gritting his teeth, Bonefin refused to back down. With a sharp motion, he swung his arms, and two long, razor-sharp bone blades extended from his forearms. They gleamed menacingly, harder than any human-made alloy.


    "Die!" Bonefin roared, embodying the ferocity of a zombie king. With reckless abandon, he charged forward, dual blades in hand, pushing through the crushing weight of the Domain of the Dead.


    Ethan watched him approach, his gaze steady and unflinching.


    He had to admit, Bonefin wasn''t weak. With his speed and mutated bone structure, Bonefin could''ve been a formidable force on the battlefield¡ªperhaps even on par with someone like Laura.


    But unfortunately for Bonefin¡­


    He was already dead.


    As Bonefin lunged forward, blades poised to strike, Ethan sidestepped with a fluid motion. In one swift turn, he extended his hand, his long fingers piercing Bonefin''s skull with surgical precision. Without hesitation, Ethan plucked out the glowing crystal core nestled within.


    Bonefin''s greatest strength¡ªhis speed¡ªwas utterly neutralized within the Domain of the Dead. It was a natural counter, leaving him helpless.


    Bonefin froze mid-motion, his body stiffening as if paralyzed. His eyes bulged wide, but the ferocity in them quickly faded, replaced by a dull emptiness.


    "Thud!"


    His knees buckled, and he collapsed to the ground, lifeless. Just like that, the zombie king was no more.


    The battlefield fell silent once again.


    Shrimpy and the others stared in stunned disbelief, their eyes wide and unblinking. The sheer power and elegance of Ethan''s actions left them utterly shaken.


    That was¡­ incredible.


    A zombie king as powerful as Bonefin, taken down in a single move. It was almost too much to process.


    Shrimpy''s heart raced with excitement, their entire body trembling. They couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of awe. Ethan wasn''t just strong¡ªhe was unstoppable.


    Ethan, however, didn''t linger. His gaze shifted to the horizon, already focused on his next target.


    Dreadkelp.


    But he knew that killing a major zombie king like Bonefin wouldn''t go unnoticed. It was only a matter of time before Azure Scaled and the rest of the Zombie Horde were alerted. And when they came, they''d come in force.


    "Not much time left," Ethan muttered to himself as he began walking forward.


    Behind him, Shrimpy called out, their voice tinged with panic. "Boss, what about me? What should I do?"


    "Go," Ethan said without looking back, his tone firm and distant.


    "Oh¡­" Shrimpy''s voice faltered.


    They watched as Ethan, a lone figure, strode deeper into the city''s forbidden zone. Shrimpy opened their mouth to say something, hesitating. "But¡­ I don''t want to leave you¡­"


    ¡­

 Chapter 165 The time isnt right

    At that moment, Dreadkelp stood frozen in place, an unsettling feeling creeping over him.Bonefin had gone silent too¡­


    "What the hell is going on?"


    A wave of unease surged in his chest. Maybe¡­ this was something he needed to report to the boss.


    Just as Dreadkelp was mulling it over, he suddenly sensed a strange presence.


    His plant-based perception was razor-sharp.


    Lifting his gaze, he spotted a tall, lean figure approaching.


    "Who is that¡­?"


    Ethan walked forward at an unhurried pace, his expression calm, his eyes fixed on the zombie ahead. Taking in its appearance, he couldn''t help but mutter to himself, "Isn''t this just¡­ seaweed?"


    Dreadkelp''s unease intensified, and it didn''t take him long to piece things together. Bonefin and the zombie horde hadn''t returned¡ªmost likely, they''d been taken out by this guy.


    This wasn''t some minor skirmish on the outskirts. This was a full-on invasion by the Zombie King.


    "ROAR¡ª"


    Realizing the gravity of the situation, Dreadkelp let out a guttural roar.


    "You dare invade our territory? You''re dead meat!"


    At the same time, the seaweed on his head began to grow wildly, snaking out like countless writhing serpents, surging forward to engulf everything in sight.


    Ethan''s gaze swept across the scene, now completely overtaken by the seaweed.


    A crimson glow flickered in his eyes. The Domain of the Dead unfurled once more, its immense pressure rippling outward, freezing the surrounding space in an instant.


    The seaweed halted abruptly, then shattered into countless fragments.


    But from the alleys and streets nearby came the sound of frenzied footsteps. One terrifying face after another emerged¡ªclearly, Dreadkelp''s roar had summoned more zombies from the area.


    In no time, Ethan''s tall figure was surrounded by both zombies and the relentless seaweed. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But his Domain of the Dead was overwhelmingly powerful.


    The zombies couldn''t even get close. Their only purpose seemed to be to slightly ease the pressure on the Domain.


    With a wave of his hand, Ethan summoned a tachi. Heat radiated from the blade as flames roared to life.


    Slash!


    His blade swept out, flames surging in its wake.


    The fire, a natural counter to the Aqua Zombies, tore through them effortlessly. Their bodies ignited, crackling and hissing as smoke billowed into the air.


    The seaweed, too, caught fire, the flames spreading rapidly, racing toward Dreadkelp.


    "Damn it!"


    Dreadkelp gritted his teeth, pouring more energy into his attack. The seaweed continued to grow wildly, fighting back against the flames.


    Maybe¡­ maybe he didn''t need to kill this guy. If he could just hold out long enough, the boss would surely notice the commotion here.


    And sure enough¡­


    From the waterlogged depths of the city, a deafening chorus of zombie roars erupted, shaking the very air. The sound boomed across the city, so loud it seemed to stir the winds and clouds.


    Moments later, the entire city began to tremble.


    "Now this¡­ this is gonna be big," Ethan muttered, his gaze shifting toward the heart of the city. There, he saw an enormous wave rising, hundreds of feet high, forming a massive tsunami.


    But what was truly terrifying was what lay within the wave¡ªcountless zombies, packed so densely they seemed endless. The sheer scale of it was staggering, a scene straight out of a nightmare.


    This apocalyptic display was something even Ethan''s Domain of the Dead couldn''t withstand. His best option was to leave before the wave reached him.


    "Hmph! Just wait for your death," Dreadkelp sneered, a cruel smile curling at the corner of his lips. His boss would be here any moment now.


    Ethan, however, remained unfazed, his gaze steady and calm.


    "With the time I''ve got, killing you will be more than enough."


    In the next instant, he unleashed his Domain of the Dead to its full extent. The overwhelming pressure surged outward indiscriminately, causing the crumbling buildings on either side to collapse into dust, disintegrating into rubble and debris.


    The area around Ethan became a zone of pure destruction.


    As for the zombies caught within the domain? There was no need to elaborate. They were crushed instantly, their limbs torn apart, blood and flesh splattering in every direction.


    Ethan stomped his foot down, the sheer force of it sending shockwaves through the street. Cracks spiderwebbed outward, splitting the ground beneath him.


    Amid this apocalyptic scene, Ethan bent his knees and launched himself into the air. His body shot forward like a cannonball, hurtling straight toward Dreadkelp. Wherever he passed, it was as if a storm had descended¡ªdisaster followed in his wake.


    Dreadkelp''s seaweed tendrils were utterly useless. They shredded like paper, scattering into fragments that rained down around him.


    Ethan, cloaked in the terrifying aura of his Domain of the Dead, closed the distance in an instant.


    Continue reading stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    Dreadkelp stood frozen, unable to move a muscle under the crushing, mountain-like pressure. His eyes were wide, the ferocity in them quickly giving way to fear.


    For a moment, time seemed to stop.


    A primal sense of danger exploded in Dreadkelp''s mind, the realization of his impending death sinking in. He couldn''t comprehend how such a terrifying creature could exist in this world.


    But the next second, the flaming blade was upon him. The searing heat made every pore on his body feel like it was being stabbed with needles.


    Ethan''s blade came down in a single, decisive slash. The edge tore through Dreadkelp''s neck, the sound of bone grinding against metal echoing in the air. The once-writhing seaweed tendrils shriveled, withered, and rotted away in an instant.


    Dreadkelp was dead.


    Ethan lifted his gaze, scanning the horizon. In the distance, the massive tsunami was drawing closer, the deafening roars of the zombies within it growing louder and louder.


    The wave swept through the ruined city, toppling what remained of the crumbling skyscrapers, reducing them to rubble and debris.


    "Time to go¡­" Ethan muttered.


    With a flicker of movement, his figure vanished into thin air.


    Only moments later, the colossal wave crashed down. Endless seawater surged through the streets, sweeping up the shattered remains of the dead. The water turned a deep crimson, littered with floating limbs and mangled corpses.


    From the blood-soaked waters, countless feral zombies began to rise, their grotesque faces twisted into snarls, their guttural roars echoing like the cries of hell''s messengers.


    Amid the dense horde of zombies, the towering figure of the Azure Scaled Zombie King stood tall.


    His crimson-yellow eyes scanned the scene, radiating a violent, oppressive aura. His gaze landed on Dreadkelp''s headless corpse, bobbing lifelessly in the water.


    The area reeked of burnt flesh, the charred remains of the battlefield still smoldering.


    Dreadkelp was dead. Bonefin was dead.


    He had lost two of his strongest subordinates.


    Beside him, Zombie Fetus tilted its head, its pitch-black eyes swirling with dark mist as it surveyed the carnage.


    "Someone actually dared to come here, kill our own, and set the place on fire¡­" Zombie Fetus hissed.


    "It''s probably the Zombie King of Los Angeles," Azure Scaled speculated, his tone grim. "He''s strong enough to pull this off."


    Zombie Fetus''s brows furrowed, hatred flaring in its chest. Ethan was one of its sworn enemies¡ªhe had conspired with humans to kill the mother that had once fed it.


    "Then why aren''t you storming Los Angeles to kill him?" Zombie Fetus snapped.


    "The time isn''t right," Azure Scaled replied, his anger simmering but still under control.


    Zombie Fetus was visibly frustrated. "When will the time be right? What are you waiting for?"


    "Our advantage is in the water," Azure Scaled explained, his tone measured. "If we go ashore in Los Angeles, it''ll be much harder to win."


    Zombie Fetus clenched its teeth, unwilling to let it go. "So we''re just going to let this slide?"


    "What else do you suggest?" Azure Scaled shot back.


    "¡­" Zombie Fetus was at a loss for words, staring at him in disbelief. This guy''s such a coward, it thought bitterly. Unable to hold back, it muttered in a mocking tone, "One Zombie King, all on his own, dared to invade our territory. He killed Dreadkelp, Bonefin, and over a thousand zombies. When are you going to grow a spine and head to Los Angeles to take out a few Zombie Kings yourself?"


    Azure Scaled didn''t respond immediately. He turned to look at Zombie Fetus, his gaze heavy. After a long silence, he finally spoke.


    "Are you trying to take my throne?"


    ¡­

 Chapter 166 Do you… crave power?

    On the outskirts of the city, Shrimpy and a few of his lackeys stood frozen, staring wide-eyed at the scene before them. They''d just witnessed that terrifying tsunami and had bolted as far as their legs could carry them."Man, that was insane!"


    Watching Ethan charge solo into the forbidden zone and cause such a massive commotion, they could only assume one thing: the Azure Scaled must''ve shown up.


    "You think the boss is okay?" one of the lackeys asked nervously.


    Shrimpy frowned, a flicker of worry crossing his face. From their vantage point on the outskirts, there was no sign of Ethan coming back out.


    But what really bothered him was¡­


    The shrimp Ethan promised him still hadn''t been delivered.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Ethan had made his way deep into the mountain forest at the edge of the city. Standing atop a barren hill, he looked down at the city below, now submerged under seawater.


    This mission had been a solid win. Two zombie kings taken out, two crystal cores in hand, and a haul of neurocores from elite zombies. Not bad at all.


    More importantly, it was a warning to the Azure Scaled: stay out of his territory.


    "Time to head back," Ethan muttered to himself. He turned and disappeared into the dense forest, his figure blending seamlessly with the shadows.


    He chose to stick to the forest path on his way back, partly out of habit and partly out of curiosity. There was always the chance he might stumble upon a lucky human survivor. The forest was dangerous, sure¡ªfull of hidden threats¡ªbut for someone like Ethan, it was hardly a challenge.


    The air was damp, the undergrowth thick with weeds and tangled branches. Strange bird calls echoed in the distance, adding to the eerie atmosphere. The ground beneath his feet was soft, a thick layer of fallen leaves muffling his steps.


    As he scanned his surroundings, his sharp eyes caught movement ahead. A small group of zombies wandered aimlessly through the trees, their bloodstained bodies swaying with each step. Their vacant stares gave away their lack of intelligence.


    One of them had a broken camera hanging around its neck, now home to a swarm of insects crawling in and out of the shattered lens. Judging by their tattered clothes and belongings, they looked like they''d once been tourists.


    "There''s a horde nearby," Ethan concluded immediately. Zombies were a rare sight in the forest, which meant their presence here wasn''t random. This area had likely been overrun.


    A thought crossed his mind. If he remembered correctly, there was a place nearby¡ªCanyon Park. It was nestled between Beverly Hills and the San Fernando Valley.


    "Maybe I should check it out," he mused. It was on his way, after all.


    With that, he adjusted his course and headed toward Canyon Park.


    ...


    As he moved through the forest, signs of human construction began to appear¡ªstone steps leading up the hillside, chains lining the path, and faded signs posted at intervals. The remnants of civilization.


    Back when the world was still intact, this place must''ve been packed with tourists.


    Now, the steps were cracked and stained with dried blood. Scattered bones littered the path, some with skulls lying askew, weeds sprouting from their empty eye sockets. The scene was grim, a stark reminder of how far humanity had fallen.


    A few zombies wandered near the base of the steps. These weren''t your average shamblers, though. Their movements were sharper, more deliberate. Elite-level zombies.


    Ethan paused, his senses sharpening. He caught a faint whiff of something in the air¡ªsomething unmistakable..


    "Someone''s here," he muttered under his breath, his curiosity piqued. The scent was coming from just beyond the steps.


    But how? This was clearly zombie territory. What kind of human would be here? Unless¡­


    Unless the zombies and humans were coexisting somehow?


    Activating his Domain of the Dead, Ethan''s form shimmered and vanished, cloaking him in invisibility. Like a ghost, he moved silently down the steps, his presence undetectable.


    At the bottom, a small plaza came into view. Zombies roamed freely, some aimlessly, others in small groups. Among them were a few that had evolved intelligence, their behavior noticeably different. They were gathered in a corner, deep in conversation.


    "Our boss is a genius," one of them said, its voice raspy but filled with pride. "We''ve caught so much food lately, we can''t even finish it all. Like, seriously, it''s too much!"


    "Right? I don''t know how he comes up with this stuff. Keeping humans alive and farming them? That''s next-level thinking!"


    "Yeah, and he said once he evolves a bit more, he''s gonna lead us to the city and join up with the Azure Scaled. They''ve got even more food in the ocean¡ªfish for days! We''ll never go hungry again!"


    "Man, I can''t wait. No more starving. Ever."


    The group of intelligent zombies chattered on, dreaming of their bright, undead future.


    Little did they know, a zombie king was silently passing right behind them.


    Ethan ignored their conversation for now, his focus elsewhere. He was heading straight for the source of the human scent. And as he moved, the pieces started to fall into place.


    Find your next read on My Virtual Library Empire


    The zombie king ruling this area wasn''t just hunting humans.


    He was farming them.


    "Not bad¡­ they''ve really got this operation running smoothly," Ethan muttered to himself, his tone laced with sarcasm. He couldn''t stand seeing humans suffer like this. It was time to put an end to their misery.


    As he moved forward, a cluster of buildings came into view. The density of zombies in the area increased dramatically, with a significant number of elites among them. A quick estimate put their numbers at nearly a thousand.


    By Genesis Biotech''s classification system, this would barely qualify as a one-star zombie nest. Not exactly a powerhouse.


    It was obvious, though¡ªthose buildings were where the humans were being held.


    Ethan didn''t hesitate. He walked straight toward the structures, his Domain of the Dead ability allowing him to phase through the walls like a ghost.


    Inside, the light dimmed, and the air turned cold and damp. The room was a mess, reeking of decay. In one corner, the clinking of chains echoed faintly. Six humans were shackled there, their faces pale and their bodies frail.


    Their wrists bore deep, jagged cuts, wounds that had been reopened repeatedly. Fresh blood still seeped from some of them, staining the floor beneath.


    In the center of the room stood a small zombie king. Its skin was ashen, its sparse hair dry and brittle, and its eyes burned with a sinister gleam.


    On the table beside it were several cups, each stained with blood, the liquid inside glinting a dark crimson under the dim light.


    Ethan didn''t need to guess what those were for.


    "Living the high life, huh?" he muttered under his breath, his voice dripping with disdain.


    At that moment, the zombie king picked up one of the cups, its gaze shifting toward the humans. A glint of bloodlust flashed in its eyes as it began to move toward them.


    "No¡­ no, please¡­" one of the captives, a young woman, whimpered. Her voice trembled with fear, and tears welled up in her eyes. She struggled against her chains, but it was useless. She was completely helpless.


    The zombie king stopped in front of her, leaning in close. Its nostrils flared as it inhaled deeply, greedily taking in her scent. A grotesque look of satisfaction spread across its face, and drool began to drip from the corners of its mouth.


    Then, without warning, it pulled out a knife.


    The girl''s eyes widened in terror as the blade glinted in the dim light. The zombie king grabbed her arm, its bony fingers digging into her skin. With a swift motion, it slashed across an old, scabbed-over wound on her wrist, reopening it.


    "Ahhh¡ª!" The girl screamed in pain, tears streaming down her dirty face. The fresh blood flowed freely, dripping down her arm and into the cup the zombie king had prepared.


    The zombie king chuckled darkly, its raspy laughter filling the room. It watched the blood pool in the cup, its satisfaction evident.


    When the flow finally slowed, the cup was nearly full. The zombie king lifted it to its lips and took a small sip.


    "Ahhh¡­" It exhaled with a shudder of pleasure, as if savoring a fine wine. Its expression was one of pure bliss, like someone who''d just downed a shot of premium vodka.


    But it didn''t stop there. The zombie king wasn''t selfish¡ªit picked up the cup and left the room, likely to share its "treat" with others.


    The girl''s quiet sobs filled the silence that followed.


    "Ugh, will you shut up already? Your crying''s driving me nuts!" one of the other captives, a man, snapped irritably. His voice was harsh, his patience clearly worn thin.


    The girl immediately bit her lip, stifling her sobs. But her shoulders still shook as she tried to hold back her tears.


    "Crying, crying, crying. That''s all you ever do," the man continued, his tone dripping with frustration. "You think crying''s gonna fix anything?"


    Nearby, an older woman smirked, her voice tinged with cruel amusement. "Well, at least it wasn''t me this time. Lucky me."


    The girl didn''t respond. She clenched her teeth, her anger simmering beneath the surface. Her hands balled into fists, and a spark of defiance flickered in her tear-filled eyes.


    And then, out of nowhere, a deep, magnetic voice echoed through the room.


    "Do you¡­ crave power?"


    ... Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 167 ...What the hell?

    "Uh..."A few heads turned upward. At some point¡ªno one could say exactly when¡ªa tall figure had appeared in front of them. He was clean-cut, with sharp, handsome features, and his cold, indifferent gaze seemed to take in everything.


    The group froze, their expressions instantly blank with shock, disbelief written all over their faces.


    Was this... a hallucination?


    The girl stared at him, dumbfounded. She couldn''t wrap her head around it¡ªhow could someone just appear out of nowhere?


    But his words from moments ago... they were dripping with temptation.


    After all, they were nothing more than blood slaves now, kept like livestock by the terrifying zombies. Sooner or later, they''d end up as a meal.


    In such a desperate situation, who wouldn''t crave power?


    "I... I want it," the girl finally said, her voice trembling.


    "Good," Ethan replied with a small nod, a faint smile tugging at the corner of his lips. "But... you''ll have to pay a small price for it."


    "I''ll do anything, as long as I can get out of here!" The girl''s voice cracked, her tear-streaked face still wet, but her eyes burned with a stubborn determination.


    Behind her, however, a middle-aged man frowned and muttered skeptically, "Who is this guy? Does he think he''s some kind of savior? Just handing out power like it''s candy? For all we know, he''s working with the zombies. Don''t fall for it."


    The others exchanged uneasy glances. Everything happening right now was too bizarre to believe.


    And what Ethan was offering? It sounded downright impossible.


    Ethan didn''t bother explaining. Without another word, he pulled out a vial of G-virus, its dark purple liquid swirling ominously. He stepped forward and plunged the syringe into the girl''s neck. With a press of his thumb, the serum slowly flowed into her veins.


    Crack. Crack.


    The transformation was almost immediate. Her skin began to peel away, revealing bulging muscles and sinew beneath. Her bones creaked and expanded, the sound echoing in the room. The iron chains binding her snapped apart like brittle twigs as her body swelled.


    In mere moments, the frail girl was gone. In her place knelt a towering monster. Even on her knees, her head scraped the ceiling. Her skin had turned a mottled brown, her face twisted into a grotesque snarl. Her glowing, feral eyes glared out from her monstrous visage, and sharp fangs jutted from her mouth. A suffocating aura of violence radiated from her.


    The once-delicate girl had become a terrifying beast in the blink of an eye.


    "So... this is what power feels like?" Her voice was hoarse and guttural, her massive hands clenching and unclenching as she stared at them. A manic gleam flickered in her eyes, as if the serum had awakened a bloodthirsty urge she could barely contain. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The others were paralyzed with fear, their faces pale as they took in the horrifying transformation.


    "A demon! He''s a demon!" a woman in the back screamed, her voice trembling with terror.


    What else could he be? Someone who could turn a person into a monster in an instant¡ªwhat else but a demon could do that?


    Ethan remained unfazed, his expression calm, almost bored. He was long accustomed to the effects of the G-virus.


    "And what about the rest of you?" he asked, his gaze sweeping over the remaining four.


    "No! No, I don''t want to become a monster!" the woman who had screamed earlier shook her head frantically, her voice rising in panic.


    Sure, being kept as a blood slave was miserable, but at least she was alive. The pain of being drained was bearable, and the zombies even provided decent food to keep them alive. The zombie king, in particular, made sure they were well-fed, sometimes even bringing supplements to boost their blood production.


    "Alright, fair enough. I''ve never been one to force anyone," Ethan said with a casual shrug.


    The woman let out a shaky breath, relief washing over her. Maybe this "demon" wasn''t as cruel as she thought.


    But before she could finish the thought, Ethan''s hand flicked out. A blade of light materialized in his grasp, and with a swift motion, he slashed upward. The blade pierced her chin and sliced clean through her skull, splitting her head in two.


    Blood sprayed everywhere, warm and sticky, splattering across the faces of the remaining survivors. The metallic tang filled the air as the woman''s lifeless body crumpled to the ground.


    The group stood frozen, their minds struggling to process what had just happened. Fear overtook their expressions, their eyes wide and unblinking.


    Ethan''s gaze swept over the remaining four, his voice calm but laced with an unspoken threat. "What about you? Do you want it?"


    "Uh... yes! Yes, I want it!" one of the young men stammered, nodding so quickly it was as if his head might fall off.


    The others quickly chimed in, their voices overlapping in desperation.


    "Me too! I want it!"


    "I''m willing to pay the price!"


    "Whatever it takes!"


    Better to live as a monster than die as prey. Their survival instincts kicked in, overriding any hesitation. They understood now¡ªEthan wasn''t offering them a choice between "yes" and "no." It was "yes" or death.


    Ethan stood still, making no move to act.


    The reason? There were originally four doses of the G-virus. After using one on the girl, only three remained. But now, there were four people left. Not enough to go around.


    "Sorry," Ethan said, his tone calm, almost casual. "There are only three doses left. So... what do you think we should do?"


    "Uh..." The four froze, their minds racing to process his words. But it didn''t take long for the meaning to sink in.


    Their gazes shifted toward one another, eyes narrowing with suspicion. The tension in the room thickened instantly. Ethan''s meaning was clear: one of them had to die.


    "This is... this is too cruel!" the middle-aged man shouted, his face twisting with anger and desperation. "What, you want us to kill each other now?"


    "Not necessarily," Ethan replied, his voice as indifferent as ever.


    Suddenly, the monstrous girl spoke up. Her voice was guttural, her tone laced with a chilling nonchalance. "No need for that."


    Before anyone could react, she extended a massive clawed hand. With a sickening squelch, she drove it straight through the middle-aged man''s chest, lifting him off the ground as if he weighed nothing.


    The sound of his ribs cracking echoed through the room as his body convulsed in agony.


    "You... what are you doing?!" he gasped, blood bubbling from his lips.


    "This way, you don''t have to fight each other," the girl said coldly. She had never liked him anyway. With a brutal squeeze, she crushed his body, reducing him to a mangled mess. Without hesitation, she shoved the remains into her mouth, chewing loudly.


    The three remaining survivors stared in horror, their faces pale as death. Their fear was palpable, their bodies trembling uncontrollably.


    Ethan watched the scene unfold, a faint smirk tugging at his lips. "Not bad," he murmured to himself. The girl had only just joined him, and she was already proving useful¡ªhelping him "resolve" the situation without him lifting a finger.


    Satisfied, he flicked his wrist, tossing the remaining three doses of the G-virus onto the ground in front of the survivors.


    The three stared at the vials, their minds torn between terror and temptation. These small containers held the key to unimaginable power¡ªbut at the cost of their humanity. They would become monsters, just like the girl. But compared to the alternative¡ªdeath¡ªit didn''t seem like such a bad deal.


    Because as long as you''re alive, there''s hope.


    Maybe, just maybe, there''d be a way to turn back someday.


    Without further hesitation, the three scrambled forward, each grabbing a vial. One by one, they injected the dark purple serum into their veins.


    The dimly lit room was soon filled with the sound of cracking bones and tearing flesh. The transformation was violent and grotesque. Within moments, three more monstrous figures emerged, their hulking forms radiating raw, feral power.


    BOOM!


    The building shook violently, the ceiling above them beginning to crack and crumble under the weight of their transformations.


    ...


    Outside, the Zombie King stood with a cup in hand, casually sipping from it. He had just finished sharing the latest "harvest" from his human livestock with his underlings when the sound of destruction reached his ears.


    "Huh?" He frowned, his glowing eyes narrowing. Something was wrong.


    "What''s going on?" he asked, his voice low and gravelly.


    "Boss, could it be the humans trying to escape again?" one of his subordinates suggested nervously.


    The Zombie King nodded slowly. "Hmm... possible."


    It wouldn''t be the first time. Humans had tried to escape before¡ªmore than once, in fact. They''d broken their chains, tried every trick in the book to flee this place. But every single time, they''d failed. And he had personally dragged them back, punishing them for their insolence.


    "Let''s go check it out," he said, his tone laced with annoyance. "Let''s see what kind of trouble these little ''pets'' are causing now."


    With that, he began striding toward the building, his elite guards trailing closely behind. As they approached, his gaze flicked upward, noticing the cracks and damage on the roof. Were they seriously trying to escape through the ceiling? How naive.


    No matter. The area was surrounded by thousands of his loyal underlings. Even if they made it outside, they wouldn''t get far.


    Reaching the door, the Zombie King grabbed the handle and yanked it open with a single powerful motion. Your next read is at My Virtual Library Empire


    Sunlight poured into the room, flooding it with brightness and banishing the shadows. But what greeted him on the other side wasn''t the sight of desperate, fleeing humans.


    Instead, four monstrous faces stared back at him, their grotesque features twisted into expressions of pure rage and bloodlust.


    The Zombie King froze, his glowing eyes widening in shock.


    "...What the hell?"


    ...

 Chapter 168 I think… our opportunity is coming

    "Huh???" The Zombie King''s eyes widened in shock, his massive frame freezing in place.What the hell is going on?


    The elite zombies behind him shuddered instinctively. Those four creatures standing before them were grotesque, radiating a savage, oppressive aura. Their strength was leagues above the zombies, making the air feel heavy with danger.


    Where was the "little darling" they were expecting?


    How did it turn into this?


    The girl-turned-monster scanned the scene with her fierce, glowing eyes, her expression brimming with exhilaration. The zombie in front of her¡ªthe so-called Zombie King¡ªwas the very one who had kept her captive, draining her blood day after day.


    "You drank my blood? Well, today, you''re paying it back in full!" she snarled. With a roar, she swung her massive clawed hand and slammed the Zombie King to the ground. Her mountainous frame was impossibly strong, pinning him down no matter how much he thrashed and struggled.


    "ROAR¡ª"


    The Zombie King let out a blood-curdling scream of pain.


    Without hesitation, the monster exerted her strength, ripping one of his arms clean off. She raised it to her mouth and began chewing, the crunching sound echoing in the air.


    You take from others, you pay it back. That''s just how it works.


    The roles of predator and prey had officially flipped.


    But the Zombie King''s agonized cries didn''t go unnoticed. The surrounding zombies, disturbed by the commotion, suddenly snapped to attention, their instincts kicking in. They surged toward the building in a frenzy.


    "Heh heh heh..."


    The bio-monsters didn''t flinch. Instead, they let out guttural growls of their own, smashing through the walls as they charged straight into the horde.


    The battle between monsters and zombies erupted once again.


    The surrounding zombies numbered in the thousands, though only a few hundred were elites. They swarmed like ravenous wolves, lunging at the monsters with reckless abandon.


    One of the bio-monsters grabbed a zombie and slammed it into the ground with such force that it splattered on impact. Another stomped down hard, reducing its target to a bloody pulp. Others tore zombies apart with their bare hands, ripping them limb from limb.


    The scene was pure carnage. The four monsters unleashed all the rage and frustration they''d bottled up during their captivity, slaughtering the zombies with unrelenting ferocity.


    Ethan stood at the back, watching the chaos unfold in silence.


    He noted that the four humans he''d injected with the G-virus hadn''t been Awakeners capable of forming crystal cores before their transformation. They didn''t have any special abilities¡ªjust raw, monstrous physical power.


    Not as strong as some of the other creatures he''d created in the past, but... decent enough.


    They''d have no problem tearing through these zombies.


    In mere moments, the battlefield was littered with corpses. Blood, flesh, and entrails were strewn everywhere, painting the ground in a grotesque mosaic of destruction. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Each of the four bio-monsters had taken down dozens of elite zombies, nearly wiping out the opposing force. The remaining ordinary zombies, now leaderless, lost their nerve. Some scattered and fled outright.


    When the slaughter finally ended, the monsters'' adrenaline began to subside. They glanced down at their bloodied hands, a strange mix of emotions flickering across their faces. It seemed they didn''t mind being monsters all that much.


    After all, in this apocalyptic world, this was the new normal. This was survival.


    "Let''s head back," Ethan called out from behind them.


    This mission had been a resounding success. They''d taken out the two Zombie Kings of Santa Monica, found some humans to experiment on, and used up the last four doses of the G-virus. A perfect conclusion, in Ethan''s eyes.


    With his four new "bodyguards" in tow, Ethan made his way back to his territory. They trudged through forests and across barren fields, the setting sun casting long shadows behind them.


    The remnants of daylight bathed the desolate landscape in a somber glow. Ethan and the monsters moved slowly, their silhouettes stretching far into the distance.


    "Boss," one of the monsters suddenly asked, his voice low and hesitant. "Do you think... there''s any chance we could turn back into humans?"


    Ethan tilted his head slightly, considering the question. After a moment, he replied, "That''s not up to me. You''d have to ask Genesis Biotech about that..."


    ...


    When Ethan finally got home, the sky had turned pitch black. Night had fallen, and a thin veil of clouds obscured the moon, casting the world in a dim, eerie light.


    Ethan took a shower and changed into clean clothes.


    He settled onto the couch, popping two crystal cores into his mouth and swallowing them without a second thought. Then, he poured himself a drink, leaning back as he sipped it.


    "The G-virus is all used up¡­ Wonder if Genesis Biotech has anything new in stock?"


    Ethan muttered to himself as he pulled out his phone and logged into the Genesis Biotech website.


    But when the page loaded, it was the same as always¡ªcompletely barren.


    No new announcements. No updates.


    Ever since the battle with Jessica, Genesis Biotech had gone radio silent.


    Ethan frowned, feeling a twinge of disappointment. This kind of slump wasn''t going to cut it. Someone needed to light a fire under them.


    So, he clicked over to the message board and left a short note:


    "Come on, pull yourselves together! You''ve got this!"


    ...


    After logging out of the Genesis Biotech site, Ethan switched over to the Refuge website.


    This one, at least, was buzzing with activity.


    Announcements were popping up left and right.


    The Refuge had been dealing with a string of crises lately. First, someone got infected by a parasitic creature. Then, they were hit by an attack from Santa Monica''s Aqua Zombies.


    One of the latest posts read:


    "Warning: A large number of zombies carrying parasites have been spotted near the Refuge. Many Awakeners have already been infected. Please exercise extreme caution!"


    Ethan smirked. He knew exactly what had happened. The Azure Scaled had gone for a two-pronged attack, sending one team to his territory and another to assault the Refuge.


    His territory, of course, had been fine. But the Refuge? Not so much.


    After a moment of thought, Ethan opened his contacts and found Mia''s profile. He shot her a quick private message.


    "Still alive?"


    "Yeah, still kicking," Mia replied almost instantly.


    Ethan typed back, "I figured out why the Zombie Kings from Santa Monica won''t leave you guys alone."


    "Huh???" Mia''s confusion was palpable, even through text. "What does that have to do with me?"


    "It''s because the Pregnant Zombie King''s kid¡ªthe Zombie Fetus¡ªended up drifting to Santa Monica," Ethan explained, casually dropping the bombshell.


    There was a long pause before Mia responded. It seemed like she was trying to piece things together. Finally, she replied:


    "Oh¡­ so it''s him."


    "Yeah. Anyway, just watch your back. Sooner or later, that Zombie Fetus is going to come looking for revenge," Ethan warned.


    He figured it was worth giving her a heads-up. The zombies in Santa Monica weren''t pushovers, and if they came after her, it could get ugly fast.


    After a moment, Mia replied again:


    Discover hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Well, this is your fault, you know. I only killed the Pregnant Zombie King to help you. So, really, this is all on you, Ethan. 100% your responsibility!"


    "...Oh." Ethan blinked at the screen, momentarily speechless. "Alright, fine. Sure, blame me."


    ...


    Meanwhile, just outside Los Angeles, a group of human wanderers was making their way through the wasteland. This was Griff''s squad, sent by Sophia from San Bernardino.


    Their mission? Track down Ethan.


    As they moved across the open plains, they came across a series of massive footprints embedded in the dirt. The sheer size of them was enough to send a chill down anyone''s spine.


    "These are from those bio-monsters," one of the team members muttered, crouching down to examine the tracks.


    Nearby, a second-generation cyborg stood scanning the area, its green eyes glowing faintly in the dark.


    [Skin fragments detected. G-virus mutation. Human-derived.]


    "Damn it," a burly man growled, his brows furrowing. "How much G-virus does this guy even have?"


    "Beats me," a female teammate shrugged. "You''d have to ask Nathan about that."


    Captain Griff, however, didn''t seem particularly fazed. "What''s there to worry about? The G-virus is our creation, after all."


    "True," the woman nodded, standing up and taking another look at the massive footprints. There were four distinct sets, all leading from the direction of Santa Monica.


    "So, he went to Santa Monica?"


    "Where else would he go?" the burly man scratched his head.


    Under the cover of night, Griff stared at the trail of footprints stretching into the distance. His expression was unreadable, but after a moment, a glint of determination flashed in his eyes.


    "I think¡­ our opportunity is coming."


    ...

 Chapter 169 This… might actually work

    Santa Monica.The sky was choked with dark clouds, the wind howled like a banshee, and the chaos of the day hadn''t yet settled. Zombies still roamed the streets, growling and snarling with unrelenting aggression.


    On the outskirts of the city, Shrimpy led a small group of his underlings, moving cautiously through the darkness. After what had gone down earlier in the day, none of them dared to step foot back into the city.


    Seafood was completely off the menu now. Instead, they were stuck scrounging for fat grasshoppers or rats in the barren wilderness to fill their stomachs.


    "Shrimpy, I''m starving¡­" one of the underlings groaned, his voice low and guttural.


    Shrimpy sighed, clearly just as miserable. "Hang in there. I''m starving with you, alright?"


    "Shrimpy, do you think the boss is really¡­ gone?" another zombie underling asked, his tone pitiful and uncertain.


    Shrimpy shook his head, trying to sound reassuring. "Nah, I asked around earlier. Heard from a zombie who knows someone in Azure Scaled''s crew that the boss came from L.A. and already went back there. Apparently, Azure Scaled''s busy figuring out how to get revenge on him."


    "Oh¡­ wonder who''s gonna win between those two," the underling muttered, his voice trailing off.


    The night wind howled across the open plains, carrying an eerie, mournful sound. The clouds above were so thick they seemed ready to burst into rain at any moment.


    One of the zombie underlings, who had a particularly sharp sense of smell, suddenly sniffed the air. His nostrils flared as he caught a whiff of something carried on the wind¡ªsomething that made his decayed stomach growl. Experience more content on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Wait¡­ I smell humans!"


    "Huh?"


    The other zombies turned to him, their faces skeptical.


    "You''re just imagining things because you''re hungry. There''s no way humans would be in Santa Monica," one of them scoffed.


    "Don''t believe me? Look for yourselves!" The sharp-nosed zombie pointed into the distance.


    Zombies had excellent night vision, and as Shrimpy and the others squinted into the darkness, they spotted five figures on the road leading into the city. Sure enough, there were humans¡ªwalking upright, their postures confident, their strides purposeful. They seemed to radiate an aura of strength as they emerged from the endless blackness.


    "Whoa, there really are humans! I haven''t tasted human flesh in ages!" one of the underlings growled, his face twisting into a feral expression as if he was ready to pounce.


    Smack! Shrimpy raised his hand and slapped the back of the underling''s neck hard. "Taste my foot, you idiot! Go eat dirt or something. These humans aren''t your average prey¡ªlook at them! Get your ass down and hide!"


    Shrimpy''s evolved intelligence was clearly a cut above his underlings''.


    He knew better than to mess with humans who dared to venture out at night, especially into Santa Monica¡ªa place that had become a no-man''s-land for their kind. For humans, it was a death trap. No survivors, no supplies, just endless hordes of zombies and vicious mutated beasts.


    If these humans had made it this far, they were way out of Shrimpy''s league.


    Without hesitation, Shrimpy motioned for his crew to hide.


    The humans on the road were none other than Griff''s squad. They had been tracking the trail of a monster, which had led them here. They had a plan¡ªa risky one¡ªto take down Ethan. And that plan involved striking a deal with Azure Scaled.


    Shrimpy and his crew crouched in the shadows, watching as the humans headed toward the city.


    Something about this didn''t sit right with Shrimpy. Humans entering the city was rare enough, but for it to happen right when Azure Scaled was gearing up to take on Ethan? The whole thing reeked of a setup.


    "Let''s move!" Shrimpy whispered urgently, signaling his underlings to follow him as he started heading away from the city.


    "Boss, where are we going?" one of them asked, confused.


    "To find the real boss!" Shrimpy snapped, not slowing down.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Griff''s squad had made it into the city. They were the only humans here, their eyes sharp and their movements cautious.


    "Captain Griff, what if Azure Scaled refuses to work with us and sends a horde of zombies to take us out instead?" one of the women in the squad asked nervously.


    Griff didn''t seem too worried. "Relax. He''ll cooperate. Unless¡­ well, unless he''s a complete idiot."


    "Yeah, and even if he does try to ambush us, we can fight our way out," the big guy at the back chimed in confidently.


    At that moment, the squad''s second-generation cyborg scanned the area, his eyes glowing faintly green.


    [Detected: Two B-class mutated sea serpents approaching. Distance: 160 feet¡­ 100 feet¡­ 60 feet¡­ 30 feet¡­]


    "Oh?" Griff turned his head toward the source of the alert. His gaze landed on a nearby building, where a massive hole had been torn into the wall. The interior was pitch black, but faint rustling noises echoed from within.


    Something was definitely coming. And it was fast¡ªcovering over 30 feet per second.


    ...


    In the next instant, a massive serpent''s head shot out from the dark hole. Its body was pitch black, its crimson eyes glowing with malice, and its gaping maw filled with razor-sharp fangs, ready to devour anything in its path.


    Griff raised his hand with a commanding gesture, activating his rare spatial manipulation ability. The air in front of him twisted violently, radiating a powerful, tearing force.


    Boom!


    The enormous serpent''s head exploded on the spot, sending chunks of flesh and blood flying everywhere. A crystal core shot out from the carnage, spinning through the air.


    On the other side of the squad, another sea serpent slithered rapidly, its body coiling with terrifying speed. It leapt into the air, lunging straight at the cyborg with its jaws wide open.


    The cyborg, after running a series of calculations in milliseconds, calmly raised one hand and caught the serpent''s head with precision. Without hesitation, he unleashed his cryogenic ability.


    Crack! Crack!


    The serpent''s body froze instantly, its movements halting as its scales crystallized into a delicate layer of frost. Its once-black skin turned a pale, icy gray. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The frozen serpent plummeted from the air, crashing to the ground with a loud shatter. Its body broke into countless fragments, scattering across the ground like shards of glass.


    Clap. Clap. Clap.


    As the dust settled, slow, deliberate applause echoed from the darkness ahead. A tall figure emerged from the shadows, his silhouette imposing and his presence menacing.


    Half-human, half-beast, with glowing amber eyes that pierced through the gloom¡ªit was Azure Scaled. Behind him, a swarm of Aqua Zombies poured out, their grotesque faces twisted with malice, their eyes gleaming with murderous intent.


    "Impressive¡­" Azure Scaled said, a faint smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth.


    Griff met his gaze, unfazed. "If you wanted to test our strength, you could''ve just said so."


    "Oh? Straight to the point, huh?" Azure Scaled''s amber eyes glinted with a dangerous light. "Aren''t you afraid¡­ that I might just kill you all right here?"


    Griff''s expression didn''t waver. "Let''s be real. Keeping us alive is way more useful to you than killing us. But hey, if you''re feeling lucky, go ahead and try."


    Azure Scaled chuckled, nodding slightly. "You''re the first human to stand before me and talk like that. Gotta admit, you''ve got guts. So, tell me¡­ what do you want?"


    "The enemy of my enemy is my friend¡ªat least for now," Griff replied, his tone steady and confident. "We want to team up with you to take down the Zombie King of Los Angeles."


    Azure Scaled''s smirk deepened. He had already guessed their intentions the moment he saw their gear and demeanor. After all, he had just lost two of his top lieutenants, Dreadkelp and Bonefin, earlier today. And these humans? Their strength was leagues above his fallen subordinates¡ªby more than just a little.


    Having allies like this could definitely bolster his forces.


    "You''ve clearly thought this through," Azure Scaled said, his tone laced with curiosity. "Let''s hear it. What''s your plan to kill him?"


    Griff nodded, his mind sharp and focused. "We''ve been observing the Los Angeles zombie nest for a while now. Their evolution rate is off the charts, and recently, they''ve added ten new bio-mutants to their ranks. Their strength is undeniable¡ªtaking them head-on would be suicide."


    He paused, then continued, laying out his strategy. "Our advantage is that the Zombie King doesn''t know about our squad. We''re in the shadows, and he''s out in the open."


    "You can launch a feint attack to draw his attention. While he''s focused on you, we''ll infiltrate his territory and assassinate his key subordinates. Once we''ve weakened his forces, we''ll strike together and take him down for good."


    Azure Scaled listened intently, his expression thoughtful as Griff spoke with calm authority.


    This wasn''t just any group of humans¡ªthey were clearly professionals. An Operation King Hunt squad, no less. If anyone could systematically dismantle Ethan''s forces, it was them.


    "This¡­ might actually work,"


    ...

 Chapter 170 Youve done well

    The pitch-black night had passed, and the sun rose once again. Thanks to the rainstorm last night, Shrimpy and his crew were left looking like drowned rats.After trekking through the night, exhausted but determined, they finally reached their destination.


    "Shrimpy, is that Los Angeles up ahead?" one of the zombie underlings asked.


    Shrimpy''s gaze swept over the horizon. In the distance stood a towering city. Though it bore the scars of ruin and decay, its skyline of skyscrapers still stood proud.


    "Looks like it. Let''s go check it out."


    They moved cautiously toward the city''s edge. While the place was a mess, it was still in better shape than Santa Monica.


    The streets were littered with low-level zombies, their faces rotting and their movements aimless as they wandered about.


    Even when they noticed Shrimpy and his crew, they didn''t attack.


    "I wonder what the boss''s territory looks like. How many powerful zombie kings are there?" one of the underlings asked curiously.


    Shrimpy didn''t hesitate. "It''s gotta be impressive."


    But just as the words left his mouth, a figure appeared in the distance. A zombie was sprawled on the ground, ear pressed to the pavement, butt sticking up in the air, legs kicking as it sped toward them.


    "What the heck is that?" The underlings stared, wide-eyed with curiosity.


    Shrimpy froze, his expression puzzled, as he silently observed.


    As the zombie got closer, it lifted its head, revealing oversized ears and sharp, suspicious eyes. It stared at them with a mix of wariness and intrigue.


    Only then did Shrimpy and his crew realize¡ªit was a zombie, just like them.


    The big-eared zombie scrutinized them for a moment before speaking. "Who are you guys? What are you doing here?"


    "We''re here to see the boss. Are you¡­ the zombie king guarding the outskirts?" Shrimpy asked politely.


    At this, Big Ears'' eyes widened with pride. "You''ve got a good eye, buddy. That''s right, I''m the boss''s number one lieutenant. Everything on the outskirts is under my control!"


    "Oh¡­ so what about the city center?" Shrimpy asked.


    "The center? Eh, that''s not important¡­" Big Ears waved dismissively, clearly dodging the question.


    One of the underlings leaned in closer to Shrimpy and whispered, "Shrimpy, I don''t think this guy''s that strong. He seems about the same level as you."


    Shrimpy nodded thoughtfully. "If he''s like me, then he''s gotta be pretty strong. No wonder he''s the boss''s top lieutenant."


    Hearing this, Big Ears beamed with pride. He felt an instant connection. "Bro, I like your style. You''re here to see the boss, right? Follow me."


    "Alright," Shrimpy agreed, surprised at how smoothly things were going. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The group followed Big Ears deeper into the city. The underlings, unable to contain their excitement, whispered among themselves, eager to see what the boss''s territory was like.


    "How big is the boss''s territory?" one of them asked.


    "Big? It''s massive!" Big Ears boasted, gesturing dramatically toward the horizon. "You see that big river over there?"


    "Yeah, we see it. What about it?" Shrimpy and the others asked, curious.


    Big Ears puffed out his chest, clearly gearing up to tell a story. "Back in the day, the boss and I went on a rampage, took down the Bone-Claw Zombie King on the other side of that river, and doubled the size of our territory. That''s how we became the rulers of Los Angeles."


    Shrimpy''s eyes lit up, unwilling to be outdone. "No way! Back in Santa Monica, I teamed up with my boss to take down Dreadkelp and Bonefin, two zombie kings. We were unstoppable!"


    "Good man!" Big Ears clapped a hand on Shrimpy''s shoulder, his eyes filled with admiration.


    Shrimpy returned the gesture, their gazes locking in mutual respect.


    For a moment¡­ it felt like they''d found a kindred spirit in each other.


    Big Ears sighed, his tone filled with emotion. "You showing up here is perfect timing. With the two of us working together, the boss could conquer the whole world, no problem."


    "Yeah, I think you''re onto something," Shrimpy agreed wholeheartedly.


    The two zombies chatted away like old friends as they made their way into the city. The deeper they went, the more zombies they encountered. But these weren''t your average shambling corpses¡ªthese were elite zombies, highly evolved and battle-hardened. Some even looked like specialized warriors.


    Each one of them was clearly stronger than both Big Ears and Shrimpy.


    "Ahem!" Big Ears cleared his throat, looking a bit awkward. "Bro Shrimpy, don''t let their strength fool you. None of this really matters."


    "Right, right. I didn''t see anything," Shrimpy said quickly, nodding in agreement.


    But inside, he couldn''t help but marvel. These zombies were terrifyingly strong¡ªagile, powerful, and radiating an aura of bloodlust.


    Their glowing, predatory eyes hinted at intelligence far beyond the norm.


    Just being stared at by them was enough to send a chill down his spine.


    The group of zombie underlings trailing behind Shrimpy was equally stunned by what they were seeing.


    As they glanced around nervously, their eyes landed on a dark alley nearby. There, crouched in the shadows, was a massive bio-mutant creature, its glowing eyes fixed on them with an eerie intensity. The thing looked like it had crawled straight out of a nightmare.


    "Hissss¡­"


    The sight made every zombie in the group flinch, instinctively shrinking back in fear.


    "Shrimpy, I don''t think you''re gonna make it as a zombie king here¡­" one of the underlings muttered, his voice trembling.


    Shrimpy shot him a sharp side-eye. "If you don''t have anything useful to say, just shut up. No one''s gonna mistake you for a mute."


    But as they continued walking, the atmosphere grew even more tense. Ahead of them, stronger and more terrifying zombie kings began to appear.


    One of them stood with her back to them¡ªa slender figure, her body smeared with blood. Her long, razor-sharp claws glinted faintly in the dim light. Suddenly, she turned her head to look at them, revealing a face that was both grotesque and horrifying.


    Her eyes burned with bloodlust as she locked onto Big Ears. "You again? And now you''re bringing in outsiders?"


    "Uh¡­" Big Ears froze, his usual bravado evaporating under her piercing gaze.


    The group collectively stiffened, their unease palpable. Even Shrimpy felt a chill run down his spine. Something about this situation felt very, very wrong. He leaned toward Big Ears, his voice low and urgent. "Big Ears¡­ is this one of those times where it''s important?"


    "¡­" Big Ears'' face twitched, beads of sweat forming on his forehead. He knew Laura had hated him from the moment they first met, but he had no choice but to push through. Forcing a grin, he stammered, "N-no, it''s fine. She''s just messing around. We''re actually on great terms. Watch, I''ll handle this."


    "Oh." Shrimpy didn''t look convinced but decided to watch how it played out.


    Big Ears shuffled forward, his expression instantly shifting to one of exaggerated friendliness. "Queen Laura! It''s so great to see you. This time, I''ve got something important. My bro here came all the way from Santa Monica with critical intel for the boss."


    Laura''s sharp eyes flicked over to Shrimpy and his crew, taking in their drenched and disheveled appearance. After a moment, she stepped aside with a casual wave of her claw. "Fine. Go ahead."


    Though she clearly didn''t think much of Big Ears, she couldn''t deny that he''d occasionally been useful. Plus, judging by how pathetic Shrimpy and his group looked, they didn''t seem like much of a threat.


    "Heh heh heh, thank you, Queen Laura!" Big Ears said, bowing and scraping with a grin plastered across his face. But the second he turned back to Shrimpy and the others, the grin vanished, replaced by a smug look. "See that? Handled."


    "Impressive," Shrimpy and his crew muttered, though they couldn''t help but feel that this so-called "zombie king of the outskirts" was a bit¡­ underwhelming.


    After passing through several more "checkpoints," they finally reached the heart of the territory. Towering above them was a massive skyscraper, its shadow stretching across the ruined cityscape. Around it, flocks of crows circled ominously, their mournful cries echoing through the air.


    Discover more stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    Shrimpy and his crew stared up in awe, their undead eyes wide. "This is where the boss lives? This place is incredible!"


    "Of course it is. I come here all the time," Big Ears said, puffing out his chest as if he owned the place.


    But before anyone could respond, a tall figure began to emerge from the shadows of the street ahead. His movements were slow and deliberate, his presence commanding.


    Ethan.


    Sensing Shrimpy''s familiar aura, Ethan had come down to investigate. His piercing gaze swept over the group as he spoke, his voice calm but firm. "What are you doing here?"


    "Boss!" Shrimpy''s voice cracked with excitement as he rushed forward. "I came to warn you! There were humans in Santa Monica looking for Azure Scaled. They''re definitely up to no good and probably planning to harm you! I thought you should know."


    Ethan''s expression darkened slightly as he considered the information. Humans seeking out Azure Scaled? That was worth keeping an eye on. Those humans were nothing if not cunning.


    His gaze shifted back to Shrimpy and his crew. They were soaked, covered in dirt, and looked utterly exhausted. Despite their pitiful state, they had made the journey to warn him. "You''ve done well. "


    Shrimpy''s eyes widened in shock.


    Did¡­ did the boss just praise him?


    His undead heart swelled with pride, and for a moment, he felt like he could take on the world.


    But then, unexpectedly, a strange emotion welled up inside him¡ªan overwhelming urge to cry.


    ...

 Chapter 171 Brutal Iguana Zombie King

    Ethan had originally planned to slack off for a few more days, but with the humans now making moves in Santa Monica, it was only a matter of time before they took action.The problem was, Ethan had no idea when exactly they''d strike. So, all he could do was wait at home. The feeling? It was like waiting for a package to arrive¡ªequal parts anticipation and frustration.


    For the next few days, everything in Ethan''s territory remained calm. No surprises, no disturbances.


    That is, until one evening at sunset. The sky was painted a deep, bloody red, casting an eerie glow over the land. The river shimmered under the fading light, reflecting an unsettling crimson hue.


    Then, from the direction of Mount Wilson, a piercing zombie roar shattered the stillness. Birds scattered in flocks, their cries sharp as they fled into the sky.


    "What was that?" Sprout, who had been patrolling near the riverbank, stepped out from a patch of tall grass. His gaze locked onto the dense forest across the way, as if something¡ªor someone¡ªwas about to emerge.


    It was clear now: the Azure Scaled Zombie King and his crew were making their move.


    The plan was simple but cunning. Azure Scaled had sent a group of zombies to stage a fake attack, hoping to lure Ethan out. Meanwhile, a human strike team would sneak in from the rear, aiming to take out Ethan''s elite zombies¡ªor even Ethan himself. Divide and conquer. And if everything went smoothly, they''d deliver a fatal blow to the Los Angeles Zombie King.


    It was a solid plan on paper. But the bait¡ªthe zombies tasked with drawing Ethan out¡ªwould be in the most danger. Naturally, Azure Scaled wasn''t about to risk his own neck. Instead, he sent one of his top lieutenants: the Brutal Iguana Zombie King, along with a few Zombie Sirens.


    The Brutal Iguana Zombie King was a grotesque fusion of a zombie and a mutated marine iguana. Standing nearly ten feet tall, his body was a mass of bulging muscles, his dark green skin stretched taut over his frame. His snout jutted forward, lined with jagged, razor-sharp teeth, and his long, black-purple tongue flicked out like a lizard''s.


    Known for his brute strength, the Iguana King led a squad of lizard-like creatures and Aqua Zombies. They had traveled from Santa Monica, skirting the coastline to Long Beach, and were now making their way up the river, leaving a trail of destruction in their wake. Worms in the soil? Sliced in half. Bird eggs? Shaken until scrambled. Nothing was spared.


    "This mission to lure out their zombie king¡­ it''s gonna be dangerous," the Iguana King muttered, his deep voice rumbling. Despite his hulking appearance, he was surprisingly sharp.


    "Dangerous? Come on, that''s why I''m here!" Griff, standing beside him, smirked confidently.


    The task of baiting Ethan was so risky that neither side wanted to take it on alone. So, they''d compromised: Azure Scaled sent the Iguana King, while the humans sent Griff, their captain.


    Griff''s team, meanwhile, was tasked with infiltrating Ethan''s territory from the rear.


    Griff adjusted the collar of his jacket, activating his comms. "Grizzly, how''s it looking on your end?"


    A gruff voice crackled through the earpiece. "Don''t worry, Captain Griff. The moment their zombie king shows up on your side, we''ll breach their territory. I''m curious to see what''s so terrifying about this so-called ''human no-go zone.''"


    "Good," Griff replied. "Just stay sharp."


    "Will do. But Captain, you''re the one facing the Los Angeles Zombie King head-on. Be careful out there!" Grizzly''s tone carried genuine concern. He couldn''t help but admire Griff for taking on the most dangerous part of the mission himself. A real leader.


    "Got it," Griff said with a nod.


    By now, they had reached the edge of Ethan''s territory. The dense forest ahead marked the boundary. Beyond it lay Los Angeles.


    The Iguana King wasted no time. "Alright, start the fake attack. Don''t go too deep¡ªstick to the outskirts. We just need to draw him out!"


    "ROAR¡ª"


    Behind him, the zombies let out guttural howls, and the lizard creatures bellowed as they charged out of the forest.


    The Zombie Sirens stayed back, their mouths opening to release an eerie, haunting melody. The sound rippled through the air, and some of Ethan''s zombies near the border immediately froze. Their once-feral faces went slack, their eyes clouding over as they fell under the Sirens'' spell. Moments later, the Aqua Zombies and lizard creatures pounced, tearing the entranced zombies apart in a frenzy of claws and teeth.


    And just like that, the battle began.


    "Those guys again? A hit-and-run, huh?" Sprout recognized the attackers immediately. He stepped to the edge of the forest, his vines growing wildly around him. They lashed out, piercing through Aqua Zombies, draining their blood and flesh, or snapping their necks before tossing their lifeless bodies aside.


    The scene quickly descended into chaos. Blackened blood sprayed through the air, and severed limbs flew in every direction.


    From behind Sprout, a chorus of guttural growls rose. Reinforcements were arriving¡ªEthan''s elite zombies, emerging from alleyways and street corners, rushing to the front lines to defend their territory.


    "They''re here! They''re coming!" Griff''s eyes lit up as he watched the chaos unfold. It was like kicking a hornet''s nest. The entire area was in turmoil now, and there was no doubt Ethan would be alerted. All they had to do was wait for him to show.


    Griff raised a hand, and with a sharp motion, activated his spatial abilities.


    The space ahead of him twisted and warped, creating a powerful tearing force. Sprout''s sprawling vines were shredded to pieces, leaving the battlefield wide open.


    "Oh? Humans too?" Sprout narrowed his eyes, his gaze sharp and calculating.


    "ROAR¡ª"


    Behind him, Ethan''s zombies surged forward with feral aggression, clashing head-on with the Aqua Zombies and lizard creatures emerging from the forest. The two sides tore into each other, clawing, biting, and ripping flesh apart. Blood soaked the ground, painting a gruesome scene of carnage. Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire


    But Ethan''s forces were no ordinary zombies. Their advanced evolution gave them a clear edge in the fight, dominating the battlefield with brutal efficiency.


    Seeing this, the Brutal Iguana Zombie King wasted no time. He charged into the fray, his massive, nearly 10-foot-tall frame barreling down the forest slope like an unstoppable bulldozer. Zombies in his path were sent flying, their bodies crashing into the trees and landing over 70 feet away.


    But then, from the direction of the city streets, another hulking figure emerged. Equally massive, with exaggerated muscles and a frame like a living mountain, the newcomer strode forward with purpose.


    "You dare invade our territory? You''re dead meat!" Bulldozer roared, his voice booming as he charged up the slope. With a single, powerful swing, he threw a punch aimed straight at the Iguana King. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Brutal Iguana Zombie King didn''t flinch. Instead, he met the attack head-on, swinging his own massive fist to collide with Bulldozer''s.


    This was a clash of titans¡ªan all-out brawl between two powerhouses.


    "BOOM!"


    The impact of their fists colliding echoed like a thunderclap, sending shockwaves rippling through the ground. The earth cracked beneath their feet, dirt and debris flying in all directions.


    Bulldozer staggered back, his massive frame forced to retreat three or four steps. He nearly lost his balance, his legs trembling slightly as a numbing sensation spread through his forearm. His eyes narrowed. This green-skinned brute was stronger than he''d expected¡ªmaybe even stronger than him.


    "Hmph!" Brutal Iguana Zombie King smirked, his voice dripping with arrogance. "Not bad. You actually managed to take one of my punches."


    "Oh, you''re cocky, huh?" Bulldozer growled, his eyes locking onto the Iguana King with renewed determination.


    But before he could make his next move, a deafening roar erupted from the forest. The sound was like a massive bell being struck, reverberating through the air and shaking the ground. Dry leaves were blown into the air, and the surrounding trees swayed violently.


    From behind the Brutal Iguana Zombie King, a massive zombie tiger leapt out of the shadows. Its powerful paws slammed into the Iguana King''s back, pinning him to the ground in an instant. The two rolled down the slope in a chaotic tangle of claws and muscle, crashing through trees with loud, splintering cracks.


    Bulldozer glanced over and immediately recognized the tiger. "Snowy," he muttered with a grin. "Knew you''d have my back."


    Snowy, the zombie tiger, was a force of nature. Its sudden appearance shifted the tide of the battle, and the chaos only intensified as more of Ethan''s elite zombies joined the fight. The battlefield became a blood-soaked warzone, with bodies piling up and the air thick with the stench of death.


    Griff, standing at a distance, kept a close eye on the unfolding chaos. His job was to monitor the situation and report back to his team. But just as he was about to activate his comms, a sharp whistling sound cut through the air¡ªa claw, razor-sharp and deadly, appeared out of nowhere, slashing straight for his throat.


    "Shit!" Griff''s instincts kicked in, and he jerked back just in time. The claw missed his neck by a hair''s breadth, grazing the skin and leaving a faint, stinging line.


    He spun around, his heart pounding, and his eyes locked onto a slender figure standing a few feet away. It was a girl¡ªor at least, what used to be one. Her movements were unnervingly quick, her expression wild with excitement. Her lips curled into a twisted, almost manic grin, revealing sharp teeth.


    It was Laura, the Agile Zombie Queen.


    "Damn¡­" Griff exhaled sharply, his breath shaky as cold sweat dripped down his back. That had been way too close. One second slower, and he''d be dead.


    This place¡­ Los Angeles really lived up to its reputation as a human no-go zone. The zombies here weren''t just strong¡ªthey were terrifying.


    But something was off.


    One by one, Ethan''s lieutenants were showing up. First Sprout, then Bulldozer, now Snowy and Laura. Yet their leader, the infamous Los Angeles Zombie King himself, was still nowhere to be seen.


    Where the hell was he?


    ...

 Chapter 172 Something wasnt adding up...

    Griff''s heart was racing with urgency. Without Ethan showing up, his team didn''t dare enter the corpse nest, and the entire plan was at a standstill.If this dragged on any longer, failure was inevitable.


    And the zombies in front of him were unusually aggressive¡ªhe couldn''t hold out much longer.


    Just as Laura and Sprout lunged at him again, Griff activated his ability. The space around him warped, and his body instantly blinked backward, retreating 200 feet in a flash. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was just a feint anyway¡ªno need to go all out against them.


    But as his eyes scanned the area, he spotted four towering figures emerging from the city. Their faces were twisted and feral, their entire bodies radiating a violent, bloodthirsty aura. Four bio-mutants were barreling straight toward him.


    "Are you kidding me?!" Griff cursed under his breath.


    The zombies in Santa Monica were already being pushed back, even the hulking Brutal Iguana Zombie King was barely holding on. Its massive body was covered in bloody gashes as it retreated to the rear.


    "We should just bail! This plan of yours is a total bust!" the Iguana King growled.


    "Hold on!" Griff''s eyes suddenly locked onto something in the distance. His gaze fixed on a tall, slender figure walking toward them from the forest. Dressed in pristine white, his expression was calm, almost indifferent, as he surveyed the scene with cold detachment.


    "Who said it''s a bust? He''s here. Hold the line!" Griff barked.


    "Oh?" The Brutal Iguana Zombie King''s savage eyes narrowed as it looked toward the figure. A mix of excitement and dread flickered across its face. Excitement that he had actually shown up. Dread¡­ because he had actually shown up.


    The key player had finally arrived.


    Griff quickly grabbed his radio.


    "The Zombie King of Los Angeles just showed up on my end! Get into his territory now and wreak havoc! Kill as many as you can!"


    "Roger that!"


    "Understood, Captain! Stay safe."


    "Finally, our chance."


    "..."


    One by one, his team members responded, their voices carrying a sense of anticipation, as if they''d been waiting for this moment for ages.


    After giving his orders, Griff kept his eyes locked on Ethan, his nerves stretched taut. He looked like a man bracing for the fight of his life.


    Today, he was finally face-to-face with the most powerful Zombie King of legend.


    The space around Griff distorted again as he blinked backward several hundred feet, putting as much distance as possible between himself and Ethan.


    The Brutal Iguana Zombie King and its zombie horde also began pulling back, clearly avoiding a full-on confrontation. They fought while retreating, almost as if they were stalling for time.


    But their eyes stayed glued to Ethan, who, in stark contrast, didn''t seem the least bit rushed. He walked toward them at a leisurely pace, calm and unbothered, as if he had all the time in the world.


    Griff couldn''t help but smirk. "Oh, taking your sweet time, huh? Acting all cool? Just wait till we''ve cleaned out your whole base."


    ...


    Meanwhile, on the other side, Griff''s three team members had received his orders. With a modified human in tow, they launched themselves into Ethan''s territory.


    Time was critical during this "base raid" phase, and the tension was palpable.


    "Move it! Captain Griff is holding off the Zombie King to buy us time. We''ve gotta make this count!" Grizzly rumbled in his deep, gravelly voice.


    "Got it!" The other two nodded. They weren''t sure if there were other Zombie Kings guarding this area, but the streets were definitely crawling with zombies.


    These zombies, however, looked sluggish and dim-witted. Their levels weren''t high, and as soon as they caught the scent of humans, they let out guttural roars and charged.


    [Scanning¡­ D-class zombies detected. Activating Ice Spikes.]


    The modified human''s eyes glowed green as moisture in the air condensed around him. Several sharp ice spikes materialized, hovering in the air before shooting forward like bullets. Each spike pierced a zombie''s skull with pinpoint accuracy.


    The low-level zombies didn''t stand a chance against them.


    The group pressed forward at full speed.


    ...


    Elsewhere, on a street up ahead, two zombies¡ªBig Ears and Shrimpy¡ªwere huddled together, deep in discussion about "world affairs."


    "Big Ears, I heard there''s a big fight breaking out over by Mount Wilson. Shouldn''t we head over and join the battle?" Shrimpy asked, his voice full of curiosity.


    "You''ve got it all wrong!" Big Ears replied, puffing out his chest. "Guys like us? We''re the big shots. We stay in the back, strategizing and calling the shots."


    Shrimpy''s eyes lit up with admiration. "Wow, Big Ears, you''re so wise. That makes total sense."


    "Of course it does." Big Ears nodded, clearly pleased with himself. "Shrimpy, the fact that you can understand me shows how advanced your evolution is."


    "How advanced are we talking?"


    "About as advanced as a hundred-story skyscraper."


    Big Ears was full of it, and he knew it. Deep down, he was well aware he wasn''t cut out for combat. He wasn''t even as strong as one of the elite fighters.


    If he went to the front lines, he''d just end up dead. And if the boss lost such a "valuable asset" like him, wouldn''t that be a huge waste?


    At that moment, Big Ears'' ears twitched. He suddenly picked up on a strange sound¡ªa weird electronic noise, definitely not something a living creature would make. It was hard to make sense of, but he caught fragments of it.


    Something about scanning¡­ B-class¡­ target locked¡­


    "Huh? What the heck is that?" Big Ears muttered, confused.


    He turned toward the source of the sound and spotted a figure standing atop a tall building. It was a modified human, perched on the rooftop, overlooking the entire area. Its eyes glowed an intense green, flickering wildly as it scanned the surroundings.


    [Scanning¡­ Target detected¡­ B-class Zombie King¡­ Target locked.]


    "Holy crap!" Big Ears froze, his face draining of color. He immediately realized what was happening¡ªhe''d seen one of these things before.


    "Shrimpy, run! Now!" he shouted in panic.


    "Huh? I thought we were supposed to be strategizing?" Shrimpy asked, still clueless about the situation.


    Big Ears didn''t waste time explaining. "Humans! Humans are here!"


    "Humans?" Shrimpy turned to look and, sure enough, spotted three figures sprinting down a distant street, heading straight for them.


    Their movements were eerily familiar, like he''d seen them somewhere before. He thought hard for a moment.


    Then it hit him¡ªthey were the same humans who had shown up that dark night in Santa Monica, hunting down the Azure Scaled Zombie King.


    "Aw, hell no!" Shrimpy''s realization hit like a lightning bolt. Without another word, he spun around and bolted, his legs pumping so fast they left afterimages in his wake. Discover stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    Big Ears had already started running and was about 30 feet ahead, but suddenly he felt a gust of wind as Shrimpy''s blurred figure zipped past him, disappearing down the street in seconds.


    "...What the¡­???" Big Ears was stunned, his jaw practically hitting the ground.


    When it came to running, there was no way he could match Shrimpy''s speed.


    "No wonder¡­ He is a master at chasing lobsters¡­" Big Ears muttered to himself, both impressed and exasperated.


    ...


    Meanwhile, over by the riverbank, Griff and his group were still retreating under heavy pressure. They were being pushed back relentlessly, but Griff couldn''t help feeling a flicker of satisfaction.


    His team had successfully infiltrated the corpse nest and even managed to isolate a lone Zombie King.


    "Kill them! Kill as many as you can!" Griff thought to himself, his plan unfolding exactly as he''d hoped. If this worked, it would deal a serious blow to their enemies. But what thrilled him even more was the sight of the Zombie King leader in front of him. Ethan still wasn''t rushing. He strolled leisurely through the forest, exuding an air of absolute confidence, as if everything was under control.


    "Hah! You really think you''ve already won? That arrogance is gonna cost you!" Griff sneered, feeling smug.


    But just as he was basking in his own triumph, Ethan suddenly picked up speed, charging straight toward the Aqua Zombies.


    "Move! Keep retreating!" Griff yelled, his voice cracking with urgency.


    He didn''t even need to say it twice. The Brutal Iguana Zombie King immediately barked orders, and the zombies scattered, fleeing as fast as they could.


    But no matter how fast they ran, they couldn''t outrun Ethan.


    As Ethan closed the distance, he didn''t unleash the expected Domain of the Dead. Instead, a cloud of spores erupted from his body, spreading like a thick white mist and enveloping several Aqua Zombies.


    Within moments, grotesque red tumors began sprouting all over the zombies'' bodies.


    As the spores spread, Ethan''s form began to shift. His body morphed rapidly, shrinking and reshaping until he no longer looked like himself. In a matter of seconds, he had transformed into a young girl with a mushroom growing out of her head.


    "Ehehehe, look at you all freaking out! Relax, I''m not the boss. I''m Lil'' Shroom," she said with a mischievous giggle.


    Griff and the Brutal Iguana Zombie King had been bracing themselves for a full-on assault, their nerves stretched to the breaking point. Seeing Ethan¡ªor rather, Lil'' Shroom¡ªreveal herself, they both let out a small sigh of relief.


    But then, as the realization sank in, their expressions quickly shifted to confusion.


    "Wait a second¡­ Lil'' Shroom?" Griff muttered, his brow furrowing.


    "...Lil'' Shroom?" the Iguana King echoed, equally baffled.


    Something wasn''t adding up...

 Chapter 173 He cant hear you anymore

    Griff stared blankly ahead, his mind racing as he realized what had just happened. If this wasn''t the Zombie King, then his team was in serious danger."Damn it," he muttered under his breath.


    They''d been tricked.


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the city, Grizzly and the others were still in hot pursuit.


    "Heh, gotta admit, these cyborgs are pretty handy. If it were just us, we''d never have tracked down the Zombie King this fast," one of them said with a smirk.


    "Now that we''ve found it, we need to take it out ASAP," the female teammate nodded in agreement.


    The group darted through the crumbling streets, their pace relentless. Up ahead, Big Ears and Shrimpy were sprinting for their lives, their legs pumping furiously.


    The two weren''t slow, but compared to human Awakeners, they were no match. Big Ears glanced over his shoulder and saw the humans closing in fast. They were almost on them.


    "Oh crap! Somebody help!" Big Ears yelped, his first instinct being to head straight for the building where Ethan lived.


    Unknowingly, Grizzly and his team had already chased them deep into the zombie nest. But just as they were about to close the gap, a strange sound echoed through the air above the street ahead.


    "Caw! Caw!"


    The mournful cries of crows filled the sky as a massive flock swooped down, so dense they nearly blotted out the sun.


    "Huh?" Big Ears stopped in his tracks, staring up at the sky. The panic on his face melted away, replaced by a sly grin.


    "Shrimpy, stop running!" he called out.


    "What? Why?" Shrimpy turned back, confused.


    Big Ears'' lips curled into a mischievous smirk. "It''s time for some caw-caw carnage."


    ...


    Ahead of them, in the direction the crows had come from, a figure suddenly appeared. He walked toward them with calm, deliberate steps, his presence radiating an unsettling confidence.


    Grizzly and his team skidded to a halt, their instincts screaming at them. A heavy sense of dread settled over them like a storm cloud.


    The man''s gaze swept over them, casual and unbothered. "Took you long enough," Ethan said, his tone light, almost mocking.


    "Uh¡­ what?" The three of them froze, their faces a mix of confusion and unease.


    The cyborg beside them blinked, its green optical sensors flashing as it began scanning.


    [Scanning¡­ Target identified: Zombie King. Level: Unknown. Combat Power: Unknown. Unable to lock onto target¡­]


    The team''s unease deepened into outright fear. If even the cyborg couldn''t get a read on him, did that mean this guy was beyond its computational limits?


    What kind of monster were they dealing with?


    "Wait a second," Grizzly muttered, his voice shaky. "Didn''t Captain Griff say the Zombie King was on his side of the city?"


    Before they could process this, a frantic voice crackled through their comms.


    "Hey! The Zombie King over here is a fake! Abort the mission immediately and get out of the nest! Now!"


    Grizzly''s face went pale. "...What?"


    But it was too late. From the alleys and side streets, zombies began to emerge, their numbers growing by the second. On the buildings around them, elite zombies crawled down the walls like spiders, their movements unnervingly fast.


    The ground beneath their feet trembled as massive bio-mutants rose from the ruins, their grotesque forms radiating raw, murderous intent.


    The entire area was swarming with the undead. They were completely surrounded.


    Grizzly''s lips went dry, his Adam''s apple bobbing as he swallowed hard. His voice trembled as he spoke into the comms.


    "Boss¡­ we''re not getting out of here."


    "What?!" Griff''s voice came through, sharp with panic. He was starting to piece together what was happening.


    The female teammate''s eyes darted around at the encroaching zombies, her body trembling. "What do we do now?"


    The cyborg, devoid of any human emotion or fear, continued its cold, mechanical calculations. Its electronic voice was calm, almost indifferent.


    [Scanning¡­ Enemy strength overwhelming. Victory impossible. Recommended action: Escape.]


    The three of them turned to the cyborg, clinging to it as their last hope. "Then hurry up and calculate a way for us to escape!"


    [Accessing database¡­ Calculating optimal escape route¡­ Calculation failed. Probability of successful escape: 0.00%.]


    "Wha¡ª"


    The three of them stared at the cyborg, dumbfounded. Their faces darkened as the realization hit them. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''re telling us we can''t escape, and you''re still suggesting we try? What kind of useless junk are you?!"


    "Stupid piece of scrap metal!"


    "There''s no other way. We''ll have to fight them to the death!" Grizzly clenched his teeth, his jaw tight with determination. A flicker of resolve burned in his eyes.


    The cyborg, however, continued its relentless calculations.


    [Calculating¡­ Simulating combat scenarios: 20,000 iterations. All failed. Probability of victory: 0.00%. Conclusion: Certain death.]


    "..." Grizzly''s face twitched, veins popping on his forehead. He was seriously considering shutting the damn thing off for good.


    But Ethan wasn''t about to give them the luxury of time. His eyes flashed crimson, and in an instant, the terrifying Domain of the Dead surged forward like a tidal wave.


    The three were immediately engulfed. Their bodies felt impossibly heavy, as if they''d been plunged into quicksand.


    At the same time, the surrounding zombies let out guttural roars and charged at them with feral intensity.


    [Ice Wall activated.]


    The cyborg emitted a chilling aura, and countless shards of ice crystallized around it, forming a thick barrier to fend off the oncoming horde.


    The wall was solid, its surface gleaming with frost. Zombies clawed at it, their razor-sharp nails scraping against the ice with a grating shhhk-shhhk sound that made their teeth ache. For a moment, it held firm.


    But then, one of the bio-mutants lumbered forward. Its massive claw swung down with the force of a meteor, aiming straight for the ice wall.


    CRACK!


    The wall shattered instantly, shards of ice scattering like glass.


    The cyborg, however, had anticipated this. Its right arm had already begun gathering earth-element energy, forming a massive stone fist.


    BOOM!


    The cyborg swung its fist upward, meeting the bio-mutant''s claw head-on. The impact reverberated through the air, and flames erupted from the cyborg''s fist, exploding with a deafening roar.


    The sheer force of the blast sent the bio-mutant stumbling back dozens of feet.


    It was clear this cyborg wasn''t ordinary¡ªit was an A+ grade, wielding ice, earth, and fire elements. Its combat capabilities were formidable.


    "Not bad," Ethan remarked, his tone casual, almost amused. "Too bad¡­ you''re all bark and no bite."


    With a flick of his wrist, a tachi appeared in Ethan''s hand. The blade ignited with roaring flames as he swung it toward the cyborg.


    [Scanning¡­ Target''s power exceeds limits. Defense impossible.] Experience new stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    The cyborg froze, momentarily stunned.


    Ethan''s blade sliced downward, cutting through the cyborg''s earth-element armor with a screech of metal grinding against metal.


    SHRRK!


    The cyborg''s body split open, revealing not blood but sparking wires and exposed circuitry.


    [Energy supply insufficient. Transmitting combat data¡­ Shutting down.]


    The light in the cyborg''s eyes dimmed, and its metallic body collapsed to the ground with a resounding thud.


    Grizzly and the others stared in horror. An A+ grade, triple-element cyborg¡ªtaken out in mere moments.


    The female teammate, a psychic Awakener, gritted her teeth, her silver hair damp with sweat. She was using her mental barrier to resist the crushing pressure of the Domain of the Dead. But the domain''s power was overwhelming, and her head throbbed as if needles were stabbing into her brain. Her body trembled, and she was on the verge of collapse.


    Behind her, another figure loomed in the shadows¡ªa second Zombie King, PhD. His eyes gleamed with malice as he seized the opportunity to strike. His Mind Spike ability lashed out, a brutal psychic attack meant to finish her off.


    "AHHH!"


    The girl screamed, her mental defenses shattering like glass. It felt as though boiling oil had been poured into her skull. The pain was unbearable. Her vision went black, and she crumpled to the ground, lifeless. Brain-dead.


    "Emma!" Grizzly roared, his eyes bloodshot. With Emma gone, her psychic barrier vanished, and the oppressive weight of the Domain of the Dead grew even stronger. His movements became sluggish, his body heavy as lead.


    A scream from nearby snapped his attention away. The younger teammate had been cornered by two bio-mutants. They pummeled him mercilessly before a swarm of elite zombies descended, dragging him to the ground. Their claws and teeth tore into him, and within moments, he was reduced to a bloody mess, his body ripped apart.


    The battle had lasted less than a minute, and Grizzly was the only one left standing.


    He watched in despair as his teammates fell one by one, their lives snuffed out like candles in a storm. The cyborg''s calculations had been right¡ªthere was no hope of survival.


    Grizzly turned his head instinctively, and his heart sank. Ethan was standing right beside him, his expression calm, almost indifferent. His long fingers reached out toward Grizzly.


    Before he could react, darkness consumed him. His massive frame crumpled to the ground with a heavy thud.


    "Grizzly! Can you hear me? Are you still there?!" Griff''s frantic voice crackled through the comm device on Grizzly''s collar.


    Ethan glanced down at the comm, his lips curling into a faint smile. He leaned in slightly and replied, his voice smooth and unhurried.


    "He can''t hear you anymore."


    ...

 Chapter 174 Im not coming back

    On the other side of the battlefield, Griff stood frozen in place, his mind blank as Ethan''s voice echoed through the comms. The low growls of zombies and the wet, sickening sounds of flesh being torn apart filled the air around him.It was undeniable. His three teammates had been devoured by the horde.


    The weight of his failure hit him like a freight train. His poor decisions had led to the deaths of his entire team. A crushing guilt settled deep in his chest, suffocating him.


    "Move! We need to retreat!" the Brutal Iguana Zombie King barked, snapping Griff out of his daze. The plan had failed, and if they didn''t leave now, they''d be sitting ducks when Ethan showed up.


    "Hey! What are you standing there for?" the Iguana King shouted again, his voice tinged with urgency.


    Continue reading stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    Griff clenched his jaw so tightly it felt like his teeth might crack. He turned his gaze toward the city, his eyes burning with hatred. He wanted nothing more than to charge in and face Ethan head-on, to avenge his fallen comrades.


    But as he watched the endless tide of zombies pouring out of the city, including the hulking bio-mutants, cold logic took over. Charging in would be suicide.


    In the end, reason won out over rage.


    "Retreat!" Griff barked, his voice hoarse.


    The Aqua Zombies scattered immediately, retreating in disarray. They fled into the dense forest, disappearing into the shadows until all was silent once more...


    The streets fell quiet again, save for the occasional groans of the undead.


    Without Ethan''s orders, the other Zombie Kings¡ªBulldozer, Lil'' Shroom, and the rest¡ªdidn''t bother pursuing the fleeing enemies.


    "Hah! They had the nerve to invade our turf? What a joke. They were just asking to die," Bulldozer said smugly, puffing out his chest.


    Laura shot him a sideways glance, her expression unimpressed.


    ¡ú_¡ú S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "And what exactly did you do? This was all thanks to Lil'' Shroom," she said flatly.


    "Well¡­ I mean, I helped a little, didn''t I?" Bulldozer stammered, his voice sheepish.


    The Zombie Kings bantered back and forth as they made their way back into the city, their camaraderie oddly casual despite the carnage...


    On the blood-soaked streets, the zombies were still feasting on the remains of the fallen humans.


    Ethan stood amidst the chaos, inspecting the spoils of battle. He''d collected several A-grade crystal cores¡ªthree from the cyborg and three from the human Awakeners.


    "Not bad¡­" Ethan murmured, a satisfied smile tugging at his lips. This haul was even better than his last trip to Santa Monica. He couldn''t help but chuckle at the irony¡ªhe''d traveled so far back then, only to find that staying home yielded better results.


    It just went to show: sometimes, making the right choice was more important than working hard.


    With that thought, Ethan decided he''d earned the right to take it easy for a while.


    As the territorial crisis resolved itself, Big Ears and Shrimpy wandered back onto the scene, their movements lazy and unhurried.


    "See that? That''s what happens when you mess with me," Big Ears said smugly, gesturing to the mangled remains of the humans.


    He crouched down, noticing a pool of blood on the ground. Without hesitation, he dipped a finger into it and popped it into his mouth.


    "Shrimpy, come on over. Help yourself," he said, waving his companion over.


    "Oh¡­ okay," Shrimpy replied, nodding. He watched Big Ears with mild curiosity, noting how practiced and efficient his movements were. Clearly, this wasn''t the first time Big Ears had done something like this.


    Shrimpy mimicked him, dipping a finger into the blood and tasting it. The flavor was rich and satisfying¡ªit had been a long time since he''d tasted human blood.


    But¡­ something felt off.


    Big Ears noticed the distant look in Shrimpy''s eyes and frowned. "What''s wrong? Don''t like it?"


    "No, it''s good," Shrimpy said, his brow furrowed in thought. Then, after a moment, he added, "But¡­ it''s not as good as lobster."


    Big Ears: "..."


    The sun dipped below the horizon, and night fell, blanketing the land in darkness.


    Back at home, Ethan sat comfortably, absorbing the six A-grade crystal cores he''d collected. His body was like a bottomless pit, endlessly consuming energy and evolving further.


    At this point, Ethan''s power had surpassed the limits of human classification. If he had to assign himself a rank, he''d call it S+, teetering on the edge of SS.


    As he reflected on the day''s events, his thoughts drifted to the three humans he''d killed. Judging by their gear, they weren''t from Los Angeles¡ªthey were visitors from nearby San Bernardino.


    This reminded Ethan of Jessica and her team, who had also been A-grade Awakeners.


    It was becoming clear that San Bernardino''s Genesis Biotech had cultivated a formidable force of Awakeners. They''d likely wiped out all the high-level Zombie Kings in their area and taken control of the city''s resources.


    If that were the case, San Bernardino must be teeming with human factions. The population there was probably much larger than he''d initially thought.


    "Seems like¡­ an interesting place," Ethan mused to himself, a sly grin tugging at the corners of his mouth. Perhaps it was time to pay San Bernardino a visit.


    After all, it was only polite to return the favor. They''d been "visiting" his territory so often¡ªit would be rude not to drop by theirs in return, wouldn''t it?


    With nothing pressing to do, Ethan picked up his phone and started scrolling through the internet.


    Genesis Biotech remained quiet, with no new developments. The chaos surrounding the shelter incident had mostly died down. The internal parasitic creatures had been dealt with, leaving only the Aqua Zombies roaming outside.


    But one announcement caught Ethan''s attention¡ªit was different from the usual updates.


    "According to satellite monitoring, a large number of meteors are approaching Earth and are expected to scatter across various locations in the coming days. Fortunately, their size is small and unlikely to cause significant damage¡­"


    ...


    Meanwhile, Griff and the Brutal Iguana Zombie King had made it back to Santa Monica.


    When the Azure Scaled Zombie King heard about the day''s events, his expression froze for a moment. Then, he let out a sigh, his thoughts surprisingly calm.


    "Losses are just part of the game," he muttered to himself. He''d grown used to setbacks like this. The damage wasn''t catastrophic, and he chalked it up to just another routine skirmish. Nothing to lose sleep over.


    But when his gaze shifted to Griff, he noticed something unusual. The man''s face was pale, his eyes hollow. His fists were clenched so tightly that his nails had dug into his palms, drawing blood. He stood there muttering under his breath, over and over.


    "They''re dead¡­ all of them¡­ dead¡­"


    The Azure Scaled Zombie King tilted his head, puzzled. He couldn''t comprehend the bonds humans shared with their teammates, nor the weight of guilt and grief. To him, Griff just seemed fragile¡ªmentally broken by a minor setback.


    "Is it really that big of a deal? You lost a few subordinates. Just recruit more. Problem solved," Azure Scaled said dismissively.


    "You don''t understand!" Griff snapped, his head jerking up. His bloodshot eyes burned with fury and pain.


    "No matter what, I will avenge them."


    "Oh." Azure Scaled shrugged, mildly intrigued. "So, what''s your plan?"


    "You''ll find out soon enough," Griff replied, his voice low and cold. He turned on his heel and walked away, his silhouette fading into the shadows.


    As he disappeared into the darkness, a glint of unshakable resolve flashed in his eyes. He had made a decision¡ªa monumental one.


    "If I can''t beat them¡­ then I''ll join them," Griff thought to himself, his jaw tightening. "Maybe¡­ it''s time I embraced a different way of living."


    With that, he began his journey from Santa Monica to Los Angeles.


    But before he could act on his plan, there were loose ends to tie up.


    Griff pulled out his satellite communicator and dialed a familiar number. The line buzzed for a moment before a voice answered.


    "Hello? Griff? Why are you calling so late? Did something happen?" Sophia''s voice was calm but tinged with concern.


    "Grizzly, Emma¡­ they''re gone. They''re dead. I''m the only one left," Griff said, his voice heavy with exhaustion.


    There was silence on the other end of the line. It stretched on for what felt like an eternity before Sophia finally spoke.


    "Then come back," she said softly. "It''s too dangerous for you to be out there alone. Come back, and we''ll regroup. We''ll come up with a new plan."


    "No," Griff said firmly. "I''m not coming back."


    ...

 Chapter 175 A massive rat

    Griff hung up the phone without hesitation and kept moving. He wasn''t heading to Ethan''s territory, though. Instead, his destination was Genesis Biotech in Los Angeles.After a series of security checks, scans, and identity verifications, he was finally allowed inside.


    Meanwhile, Nathan, who had been planning to relax with his secretary for the night, was interrupted by a report from his subordinates. Someone was here to see him. Annoyed, he reluctantly got dressed and stepped out of his bedroom.


    "This better be good¡­" he muttered irritably, buttoning up his shirt with a scowl.


    Not long after, the sound of hurried footsteps echoed outside his office. Before he could even process it, the door was pushed open without so much as a knock. A young man strode in, his figure sharp against the dim light.


    Nathan''s first instinct was to lash out at the intruder, but the words caught in his throat when he turned to look.


    Griff stood there, disheveled and worn, his eyes bloodshot and filled with a grim determination. There was something unsettling about his presence, something that made Nathan pause.


    "You''re Griff?" Nathan asked, narrowing his eyes. He''d heard of the man¡ªone of Sophia''s most capable enforcers¡ªbut this was the first time they''d met face-to-face.


    Griff gave a curt nod. "That''s me."


    "And what the hell are you doing here in the middle of the night?" Nathan demanded, his tone sharp and impatient. He looked like someone who''d just been asked to pay off a debt he didn''t owe.


    "I need to borrow something," Griff said, his voice steady.


    Nathan raised an eyebrow, his irritation deepening. Borrow something? From him? The nerve. He already didn''t get along with Sophia, and the last time they''d crossed paths, she''d screwed him over. Now one of her lackeys was here, asking for favors?


    Nathan let out a dry laugh. "Oh, this should be good. What exactly do you want to borrow?"


    "The G-virus," Griff said, his words deliberate and heavy.


    Nathan froze. His mouth opened as if to respond, but no sound came out. The refusal he''d been ready to spit out died on his lips.


    He knew exactly what Griff intended to do. It was a path that led straight into the abyss¡ªa one-way ticket to destruction.


    For a moment, the room was silent. Then Nathan exhaled sharply, his expression unreadable.


    "Fine. You can have it."


    That night was anything but ordinary.


    As the hours passed, the black of night began to fade. The first hints of dawn painted the horizon in soft gradients of white and blue. The stars, once scattered across the sky, had all but disappeared.


    Ethan stood by the floor-to-ceiling window of his high-rise, staring out at the skyline. His gaze was drawn to a streak of light cutting through the heavens, trailing a fiery tail as it tore through the early morning sky.


    "What the hell is that? A meteor?" he muttered to himself, his voice tinged with curiosity.


    It was the first time he''d seen something like this. Ever since the apocalypse, strange phenomena had become almost routine, but this¡­ this was something else.


    The streak of light grew brighter, its intensity almost blinding as it hurtled toward Los Angeles. Within moments, half the sky was bathed in a fiery red glow¡ªthe result of the meteor igniting as it tore through the atmosphere.


    With a deafening roar, the fireball streaked across the city''s skyline and crashed into Angeles National Forest, just outside the city.


    BOOM!


    The ground shook violently, the impact sending shockwaves rippling through Los Angeles. Even the hordes of zombies that roamed the city were startled, their guttural growls and screeches filling the air as they reacted to the disturbance.


    For a moment, it seemed like an invasion was underway. But as the minutes passed and nothing else happened, the undead settled back into their restless silence.


    Ethan, however, couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off. There was a strange energy in the air, an almost imperceptible shift in the magnetic field. It was as if something in the forest had awakened.


    "What the hell is out there?" he murmured, his unease growing.


    ...


    Deep within Angeles National Forest, the aftermath of the meteor''s crash was devastating. Entire swathes of trees had been flattened, their trunks charred and smoldering. Smoke rose in thick plumes, carrying the acrid scent of scorched earth.


    At the center of the destruction lay a massive crater, over thirty feet wide. The force of the impact had vaporized some of the surrounding vegetation, leaving behind only ash and splintered wood.


    But in the middle of the crater, there was no massive meteorite. Instead, there was a small, thumb-sized stone. It was translucent, its surface shimmering with an otherworldly glow.


    Light seemed to dance within it, shifting and swirling like liquid fire. It was mesmerizing, almost dreamlike¡ªsomething not of this world.


    "Squeak, squeak¡ª"


    A massive rat, about two feet long, scurried out from the disturbed soil, its whiskers twitching as it sniffed the air. Its beady black eyes caught the faint glow of the strange stone in the crater, reflecting the soft, otherworldly light.


    The rat seemed intrigued. Curious, it scuttled closer, its nose twitching as it sniffed around the stone, trying to determine if it was something edible.


    But in an instant, the stone flared to life, its glow intensifying until it became blinding. The light engulfed the rat entirely.


    "SQUEEEAAAK!"


    The rat let out a piercing, almost agonized shriek, its cries sharp and frantic. Then, something horrifying began to happen.


    Its body started to change.


    Jagged fangs, sharp as daggers, erupted from its mouth. Its small, dark eyes turned a menacing crimson. At the same time, its body began to swell, muscles bulging grotesquely as its frame expanded. What was once a two-foot-long rodent quickly grew into a monstrous fifteen-foot beast.


    In mere moments, the ordinary rat had mutated into something far more terrifying.


    Now larger, stronger, and radiating raw power, the mutated rat blinked its glowing red eyes, seemingly pleased with its transformation. Without hesitation, it opened its massive jaws and swallowed the glowing stone whole.


    But it wasn''t about to keep this newfound power to itself.


    The rat turned and burrowed back into the ground, heading straight for its colony. Deep beneath the forest floor, in a sprawling underground cavern, thousands upon thousands of rats lived in a writhing, chaotic mass. They crawled over one another, squeaking and scurrying in a dense, nightmarish swarm.


    As the mutated rat entered the colony, its body emitted a strange white light. The glow spread across the cavern, touching the other rats. One by one, they began to screech, their bodies convulsing as the light triggered rapid mutations.


    Their forms twisted and grew, fangs sprouting, eyes turning blood-red, and their bodies swelling to monstrous proportions. The once-normal rats were transforming into a horde of mutated beasts.


    The cavern echoed with the cacophony of their shrieks as the mutated rat darted through the swarm, spreading the light further. The entire colony was caught in a frenzy of evolution, a horrifying chain reaction that was quickly forming an unstoppable army of mutant rats.


    ...


    The meteor''s crash site was almost dead center in Angeles National Forest, perfectly positioned between Los Angeles on one side and San Bernardino on the other. Its impact hadn''t just drawn Ethan''s attention¡ªpeople in San Bernardino were also starting to take notice.


    At the San Bernardino branch of Genesis Biotech, the sharp click of high heels echoed through the halls as a secretary hurried toward Sophia''s office. Her slim figure moved with urgency, her heels tapping against the floor in a rapid rhythm.


    "Sophia," the secretary announced as she entered, her tone brisk. "Our drones scouted Angeles National Forest and brought back soil samples from the meteor site. After analysis, we found they contain high levels of radioactive material."


    "Oh?" Sophia raised her sharp, calculating gaze from her desk. She had been preoccupied, her thoughts lingering on her conversation with Griff the night before. The meteor hadn''t seemed like a priority¡ªuntil now.


    "What kind of radioactive material?" she asked, her interest piqued.


    "We''re not entirely sure yet," the secretary admitted. "But what we do know is that exposure to the radiation from the meteor is causing biological cells to become hyperactive. It''s triggering mutations."


    Sophia''s eyes widened slightly, the weight of the revelation sinking in. This wasn''t just some random space rock¡ªit was something far more dangerous.


    "And what happens if humans are exposed to it?" she pressed.


    "They might evolve as well," the secretary replied. "But we don''t have enough data yet to determine what kind of risks or side effects there might be."


    Sophia''s expression darkened, her mind racing. If this radiation could accelerate evolution, it could be a game-changer. For humans, it might mean stronger Awakeners¡ªpeople with enhanced abilities. But if the same radiation affected zombies¡­


    "And what about the infected? The zombies?" she asked, her voice low and serious.


    "There''s a high probability it would accelerate their evolution too," the secretary confirmed with a nod. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sophia stood abruptly, her chair scraping against the floor. The implications were staggering. This meteor wasn''t just a curiosity¡ªit was a catalyst, a potential doomsday device that could push the apocalypse into overdrive. If the zombies got their hands on it¡ªor worse, if the mutant rats spread unchecked¡ªit could spell disaster.


    "This meteor could accelerate biological evolution," Sophia murmured, her tone sharp with urgency. "It''s like a doomsday accelerator. We can''t let it fall into the wrong hands."


    She turned to the secretary, her voice commanding. "Send a team immediately. We need to secure that meteor. Now."


    "Yes, ma''am!" The secretary nodded and rushed out of the office.


    ...

 Chapter 176 Come on, its just a quick piss

    The sun had fully risen, casting its warm light across the land as the day began.Ethan arrived at the edge of Angeles National Forest, ready to investigate the fallen meteorite and figure out what was really going on. Without hesitation, he activated his cloaking ability and slipped into the dense forest.


    Using his memory of the meteorite''s trajectory from the night before, he headed in the direction it had fallen. But the moment he stepped into the forest, something felt... off.


    The deep valleys, usually serene, were alive with bursts of activity. Birds were startled into flight, and the occasional blood-curdling cries of mutated beasts echoed through the trees. It was as if something was tearing through the forest like a swarm of locusts, leaving chaos in its wake.


    Ethan quickened his pace, heading straight toward the source of the commotion.


    The atmosphere in the forest was tense. Smaller mutated creatures were fleeing in panic, darting past him as if their lives depended on it. Mutated raccoons, mule deer, and even a California kingsnake as thick as a barrel slithered away in terror.


    "What''s got you all so spooked?" Ethan muttered, not bothering to stop them. Something big was happening in the forest, that much was clear. A new predator had likely emerged, throwing the food chain into disarray.


    As he moved deeper, the signs of carnage became more apparent. The ground was littered with the remains of larger mutated beasts¡ªcoyotes, mountain lions¡ªall stripped clean of flesh, leaving behind only gleaming white skeletons.


    Ethan crouched down to examine one of the bones. It wasn''t just clean¡ªit was unnervingly clean. Tiny bite marks covered the surface, evidence of something small but numerous.


    "Mutated rats¡­" he murmured, piecing it together.


    Rats were typically low on the food chain, their small size and lack of significant abilities keeping them from being a real threat. Even if they mutated, they rarely reached a power level that could rival other predators. And a whole colony mutating? Practically unheard of. Normally, they''d still be at the bottom of the hierarchy, scavenging for scraps.


    But here? The evidence was undeniable. Corpses were everywhere, even an entire pack of mutated coyotes had been wiped out. The rats weren''t just surviving¡ªthey were dominating.


    "They''ve gone completely berserk," Ethan thought, his mind racing. "Looks like that meteorite''s got some serious power¡­"


    Just as he was processing this, a faint buzzing sound caught his attention. Looking up, he spotted several drones zipping through the treetops, heading deeper into the forest.


    "Humans are on this too, huh?" Ethan muttered, intrigued. Things were definitely getting interesting. He decided to follow the drones, curious to see where they were headed.


    After about ten minutes of trekking, he reached the heart of Angeles National Forest. The area was bustling with activity. Human activity.


    Armed personnel in Genesis Biotech combat gear patrolled the perimeter of a massive crater, their alloy weapons glinting in the sunlight. The crater, about thirty feet in diameter, was surrounded by teams of researchers and an Awakeners squad. A few scientists in lab coats were crouched in the dirt, sifting through the soil as if searching for something.


    "The meteorite''s not here anymore," an older scientist with graying hair announced, standing up and dusting off his hands.


    "What? Then where the hell is it?" a woman nearby asked, her tone sharp. She had her hair tied back in a ponytail, her bronze skin marked by a scar running across her right eye, giving her a fierce, no-nonsense look. This was Samantha Reed, the captain of the Awakeners squad, tasked with protecting the researchers and recovering the meteorite.


    The older scientist adjusted his glasses. "It''s likely been taken¡­ by the rats."


    Samantha blinked, momentarily at a loss for words. "You''re telling me a bunch of rats made off with a meteorite?"


    The scientist nodded. "Based on their behavior and the evidence we''ve gathered, their nest is nearby. If we wait, they''ll probably come back."


    "And how long is that gonna take?" Samantha asked, clearly frustrated.


    "Depends on when they''re done eating," the scientist replied matter-of-factly.


    Samantha let out a long sigh, clearly unimpressed. Staying in the forest for too long wasn''t ideal¡ªmutated animals and plants were everywhere, and the longer they lingered, the more dangerous it became.


    The researchers eventually left the crater and headed toward a makeshift tent set up nearby. Ethan, watching from the shadows, couldn''t help but smirk. "They even set up tents? What, planning to move in?" Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was clear that Genesis Biotech wasn''t taking any chances. Sophia, the head of the organization, must''ve deemed this meteorite a high-priority target.


    The team she''d sent was no joke¡ªtwenty armed personnel, five Awakeners, and even two second-generation cyborgs stationed outside the tent. Their glowing green eyes scanned the surroundings, constantly on alert.


    Ethan stood still, his mind racing as he calculated the best way to deal with the humans while maximizing his own advantage. But just as he was about to finalize a plan, a strange sensation crept over him¡ªsomething felt... off.


    He turned his head slightly, scanning his surroundings, and then he saw it.


    Perched on the thick branch of an ancient tree was a massive owl, its body easily over two feet tall. Its round, unblinking eyes were locked onto the tent below, an eerie intensity radiating from its gaze. What caught Ethan''s attention even more was the glint in its eyes¡ªsomething dark, something far too cunning for a creature like this.


    "What the hell is that?" Ethan muttered under his breath, his curiosity piqued. He was glad he hadn''t acted rashly. Clearly, the meteorite hadn''t just drawn him and the humans¡ªit had attracted... something else.


    The forest was turning into a circus of competing interests. And now Ethan couldn''t help but wonder¡ªwas the owl alone? Or were there other unknown forces lurking nearby, waiting for their moment?


    As he pondered, a group of armed patrolmen wandered beneath the tree where the owl was perched. They were chatting casually, their weapons slung over their shoulders.


    "Hold up, I gotta take a leak," one of them said, stopping abruptly.


    His teammate turned to him with a smirk. "Man, what''s with you lately? You''ve been peeing nonstop. What, too much action in the bedroom? Kidney''s giving out on you?"


    "Shut up, man. It''s nothing like that," the guy replied, laughing awkwardly. "You guys go on ahead. I''ll catch up in a minute."


    The teammate hesitated, frowning. "I don''t know, dude. This place is sketchy as hell. What if something jumps you while you''re, you know, mid-stream?"


    "Come on, it''s just a quick piss. What''s the worst that could happen? Besides, I can''t go with you all standing around staring at me. Just go, I''ll be fine."


    "Alright, whatever," the teammate relented, shaking his head. The group moved on, leaving the man alone under the tree.


    The man hurried over to the base of the tree, fumbling with his combat gear. As he unzipped his pants and began relieving himself, a look of pure relief spread across his face. The sound of water hitting the ground echoed faintly in the quiet forest.


    But he didn''t notice the danger above him.


    The owl, still perched on the branch, shifted slightly. Its piercing gaze never wavered as it watched the man through the gaps in the leaves. Then, without warning, it spread its massive wings and dove silently toward its target.


    "Huh?" The man heard the faint rustle of movement and instinctively looked up. His eyes widened in horror as the enormous owl came hurtling toward him. He opened his mouth to scream, but before he could make a sound, the owl''s head tilted unnaturally to the side, and something grotesque happened.


    A long, snake-like tendril shot out from the owl''s neck, whipping through the air and wrapping tightly around the man''s mouth.


    "Mmmph! Mmmphhh!" The man''s muffled cries were barely audible as he struggled, his hands clawing at the slimy appendage. But the tendril wasn''t done. It forced its way between his teeth, prying his jaw open as it slithered deeper into his throat.


    "Guhhh!" The man gagged violently, his face turning pale as veins bulged on his forehead. His body convulsed, his knees buckling under the overwhelming sensation of choking.


    The tendril seized the opportunity, sliding further into his body with a sickening squelch. In one swift motion, it disappeared entirely, leaving no trace of its presence.


    The man froze, his body stiff as a board. For a moment, there was nothing but silence. Then, with a series of unsettling cracks and pops, his posture straightened unnaturally. The look of terror on his face melted away, replaced by an eerie calm. His lips curled into the faintest of smiles, so subtle it was almost imperceptible.


    "Hsss..." He let out a soft, shuddering breath, his body trembling slightly as if from the aftereffects of relief. To anyone watching, it might''ve looked like nothing more than a post-pee shiver.


    ...

 Chapter 177 Get ready for battle!

    "Parasite creatures, huh?" Ethan muttered to himself. He''d seen these things before.The owl''s body was shriveled up, like it was just a thin layer of skin clinging to the ground.


    The man, on the other hand, had a sinister glint in his eyes, eerily similar to the owl''s earlier expression. A faint, unsettling smile played on his lips. After pulling up his pants, he took off, heading in the direction of the patrol squad.


    It was obvious now¡ªthe parasite creatures had been drawn here by the meteorite too.


    Ethan couldn''t shake the feeling that these creatures weren''t native to Earth. Maybe they''d come from outer space, sensing the meteorite somehow¡­ like it was calling to them.


    But before he could dwell on it further, the sound of wings flapping¡ªsharp and chaotic¡ªechoed through the forest canopy. A flock of owls, varying in size, was heading straight for them. They perched on the dense branches of the trees, their round, unblinking eyes fixed on the humans below. A faint, predatory glint flickered in their gaze.


    "There''s so many of them¡­" Ethan mumbled under his breath.


    The humans below, however, were still oblivious. They were too busy strategizing, focused on how to deal with the mutated rats and planning their next move.


    But then, one of the armed men quietly slipped away from the group. His movements were shifty, like he was up to no good. He jogged a fair distance away, ducking behind a tree. After glancing around to make sure no one was watching, he pulled out a satellite communicator.


    "Hey! Guys, I''ve got the intel. That meteorite? It''s the real deal. We have to get our hands on it. Genesis Biotech is throwing everything they''ve got at this, so we need to bring in some of our top people too¡­" His voice dropped even lower, but Ethan, hidden nearby, caught every word.


    "Wait until they''re busy taking out the mutated rats. That''s when we''ll swoop in and grab the prize¡­ What? Dave''s coming? Oh, then it''s a done deal!"


    The man''s tone grew more excited as he continued whispering into the communicator, his face lighting up with anticipation.


    Ethan narrowed his eyes. So, this guy was a mole planted inside Genesis Biotech. Most likely, he was from the Black Hand Legion. And now, they were after the meteorite too. From the sound of it, they were planning to bring in some heavy hitters.


    "Bring them all," Ethan thought to himself with a smirk.


    The forest was turning into a powder keg. Genesis Biotech, parasite creatures, and now the Black Hand Legion¡ªit was all coming to a head. For ordinary people, none of these groups were easy to deal with. They were all dangerous in their own ways.


    With so many powerful players converging here, a chaotic battle was inevitable. On the surface, it might look like a gathering of elites, but to Ethan, it felt more like a buffet table being set for him.


    He stayed hidden, biding his time, watching everything unfold.


    And sure enough, it wasn''t long before reinforcements arrived.


    From the direction of San Bernardino, another group quietly made their way into the forest. They moved with precision, using psychic barriers to mask their presence, and took cover behind a large boulder.


    There were over twenty of them, all Awakeners who had formed crystal cores. Their strength was undeniable.


    Leading them was a gaunt-faced middle-aged man named Dave Stone. His sharp cheekbones and piercing eyes gave him a predatory air, like he could see straight through you. He was an A-rank psychic Awakener, a rarity among humans.


    Psychic abilities were notoriously difficult to develop, and reaching A-rank was no small feat. Dave was a legend in San Bernardino. He''d taken down countless enemies, whether they were zombie kings or rival humans, harvesting their crystal cores to absorb their energy.


    But today, something felt off.


    "I don''t know why, but something''s not right¡­" Dave muttered, his psychic energy spreading out to scan the area. A vague sense of unease gnawed at him.


    "What''s wrong, Dave?" a younger man beside him asked.


    "I can''t put my finger on it¡­" Dave admitted, his brow furrowed.


    The younger man tried to reassure him. "Come on, we''ve got this all figured out. We''ll let them fight the rats, then we''ll swoop in and take them all out. Easy."


    "Yeah, yeah," a few others chimed in, nodding in agreement.


    "Exactly! Why choose when we can have it all?" someone joked.


    "This plan is next-level genius!" another added, grinning.


    "And they''ll never see it coming," a third said smugly. "We''ve even got a mole planted right in their midst¡­"


    The group chuckled, their confidence growing as they waited for the perfect moment to strike.


    But what they didn''t realize was that a few owls perched above them in the treetops were watching their every move, their unblinking eyes locked onto the group below.


    But not far away, Ethan was quietly observing everything, taking it all in.


    "Is that it? No one else?" he murmured to himself.


    ¡­


    Time passed, but no new factions showed up. The groups already present remained in a tense stalemate, each harboring their own schemes, silently waiting for the right moment to act.


    Meanwhile, the nearby valley was alive with the sound of flapping wings and the mournful cries of mutated beasts. It was clear the mutated rats had wreaked havoc in the area.


    When creatures first mutate, they experience an intense hunger, desperate to consume energy. Judging by the eerie silence creeping over the region, the rats had likely devoured most of the mutated beasts in the vicinity.


    Then, from deep within the dense forest ahead, came the faint sound of rustling. The underbrush trembled, and a faint, high-pitched squeaking began to echo through the trees.


    "The mutated rats are back!" one of Genesis Biotech''s Awakeners called out, their voice tinged with nervousness.


    But Captain Samantha didn''t seem convinced. Her brow furrowed as she stared into the forest.


    "No¡­ it doesn''t look like they''re coming back."


    "Then what are they doing?" someone nearby asked, curiosity laced with unease.


    Samantha''s sharp gaze remained fixed on the shadows ahead. The squeaking grew louder, more frenzied, and in the distance, dark shapes darted across the branches of the trees.


    "They''re still hunting," Samantha said grimly. "But this time¡­ they''re coming for us."


    "What?!" The people around her froze, their faces pale with shock.


    It turned out the rats weren''t done feeding. Their sharp senses had picked up the scent of humans, and now they were charging straight toward them.


    "Get ready for battle!" Samantha barked, her voice cutting through the rising tension.


    Behind her, the Awakeners began to channel their energy, their focus sharpening as they prepared for the fight.


    Moments later, shadows began to emerge from the forest. One by one, the mutated rats burst into view. They came in all shapes and sizes, their blood-red eyes gleaming with a feral hunger. Their sharp fangs glinted in the dim light as they surged forward in a relentless wave.


    In the blink of an eye, the rats were everywhere. They swarmed the ground, and some even leapt down from the treetops, landing with bone-jarring thuds.


    "There''s so many of them!" one of the Awakeners muttered, their expression darkening.


    [Scanning¡­ Mutated rats detected. Threat level: D+. Combat strength: low. Initiating fireball attack.] S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A cyborg, its mechanical systems calculating the optimal strategy, was the first to strike. With a whir of energy, it launched a blazing fireball straight into the densest part of the rat swarm.


    Boom!


    The fireball exploded on impact, engulfing dozens of rats in flames. Smoke billowed into the air, carrying the acrid stench of burnt flesh.


    Fire, the bane of most beasts, sent a ripple of panic through the swarm. The rats screeched in alarm, their cries sharp and piercing. But instead of retreating, they seemed to grow even more frenzied, their bloodlust driving them forward.


    "Attack!" Samantha shouted, her voice steady and commanding.


    The Awakeners behind her unleashed their abilities in unison. Waves of energy surged through the forest as their powers erupted, turning the battlefield into utter chaos. Explosions rang out, trees splintered and fell, and the air was thick with the sounds of combat.


    The twenty armed personnel accompanying them drew their weapons and joined the fray, slashing and shooting at the oncoming rats.


    Even a few of the scientists, who had injected themselves with experimental evolution serums, stepped into the fight. As Awakeners with Neurocores, they were more than capable of cutting down the lower-level mutated rats with ease.


    The battle between humans and rats had officially begun.


    ¡­

 Chapter 178 Theres a mole!

    "Let them fight. The more chaotic, the better..." Dave stood silently with his crew from the Black Hand Legion, watching the scene unfold with cold detachment.The mutated rats weren''t particularly strong yet, given their recent transformation, but their sheer numbers overwhelmed Genesis Biotech''s forces.


    Two armed guards were dragged down, their screams piercing the air before they were swallowed by the writhing black tide of rodents. Moments later, as the swarm dispersed, all that remained were two skeletal corpses, stripped clean.


    "We need to find their Rat King," Samantha said, her sharp gaze scanning the battlefield.


    Experience more content on My Virtual Library Empire


    If they could kill the Rat King and retrieve the Radiant Crystal, the rest of the rats wouldn''t matter. They were just cannon fodder.


    It didn''t take long for her to spot it¡ªa massive rat, nearly 15 feet long, perched on a large tree. Its fur was matted with the blood of other animals, giving it a grotesque and menacing appearance. The creature''s body emitted a faint, shimmering glow, a sign of its rapid growth from devouring flesh.


    "That''s the one!" Samantha shouted, her voice firm and commanding.


    One of her teammates reacted instantly, raising a hand. A stream of pale blue energy surged forward, encasing the giant rat in a shimmering sphere of water.


    "Water Prison, activated!"


    Samantha didn''t waste a second. With a single step, she launched herself forward like a predator on the hunt. As an A-rank Speed Awakened, her movements were a blur, leaving afterimages in her wake as she closed in on the Rat King.


    "Squeeeak!"


    Sensing the danger, the Rat King let out an ear-piercing screech. In response, countless rats leapt from the trees, forming a living wall to block Samantha''s path.


    Without hesitation, Samantha drew her blade. Her katana flashed through the air, slicing with such speed that it seemed to vanish, leaving only a whirlwind of afterimages. The rats in her way were shredded instantly, their blood and flesh spraying in all directions.


    Step by step, she pushed forward, carving a path through the swarm. The ground behind her was littered with mangled rat corpses, and she was closing in on the Rat King.


    "Time to die!" Samantha thought, a flicker of triumph in her eyes as she raised her katana for the killing blow.


    But not far away, the Black Hand Legion was watching closely, their expressions darkening.


    "She''s stronger than I thought..." one of them muttered.


    "Of course she is. She''s an A-rank Speed Awakened. Aside from the Four Knights of Bernardino, she''s one of the best out there."


    "So what now? She''s about to take out the Rat King!"


    "..."


    Dave''s eyes narrowed as he observed the scene. A cold, murderous intent began to radiate from him. There was no way he was going to let Samantha claim the Radiant Crystal. If she got her hands on it, they''d never be able to catch her¡ªnot with her speed.


    "Move in!" Dave barked.


    At his command, the Black Hand Legion sprang into action, charging toward the fray.


    Samantha, still focused on the Rat King, didn''t notice the danger closing in. Her katana gleamed as she prepared to strike. But just as she was about to deliver the fatal blow, a sharp, stabbing pain shot through her head, like needles piercing her brain. A psychic attack had blindsided her.


    "Ahhh!" she cried out, clutching her head as her vision went black. Her body wavered before collapsing to the ground.


    The surrounding rats seized the opportunity, swarming toward her in a frenzy.


    Fortunately, her teammates reacted quickly. They rushed forward, cutting down the rats and pulling Samantha to safety.


    "Samantha! Are you okay?" one of them asked, his voice filled with concern.


    "I... I''m fine," she replied, though her pale lips and dazed expression said otherwise. The psychic attack had left her shaken, and she wouldn''t recover immediately.


    As she struggled to regain her composure, her eyes darted toward the commotion. That''s when she saw them¡ªDave and his Black Hand Legion charging into the battlefield. Her heart sank, and her face twisted in alarm.


    "Damn it! It''s an ambush."


    "Heh, you''re dead meat now!" one of the Black Hand members sneered.


    The Black Hand Legion was infamous for their brutality and madness. They didn''t discriminate in their slaughter¡ªwhether it was Genesis Biotech personnel or the mutated rats, anything in their path was fair game.


    The battle escalated into utter chaos, the violence and bloodshed reaching new heights.


    Samantha''s brow furrowed as she tried to piece it all together. She hadn''t expected the Black Hand Legion to show up, but it didn''t take long for her to figure out their motive.


    "There''s a mole!"


    The Black Hand Legion tore through the battlefield like a storm, cutting down over ten Genesis Biotech operatives in mere moments. Victory was within their grasp.


    "Make sure to capture Samantha alive," Dave growled, his voice dripping with malice. "She''s been a thorn in our side in San Bernardino for way too long."


    One of his men grinned wickedly. "Oh, don''t worry. We''ll make sure she gets a taste of the Black Hand Legion''s... hospitality before we finish her off."


    The Black Hand Legion had the upper hand, boasting twenty Awakeners with crystal cores, while Genesis Biotech only had five, plus two dual-ability cyborgs. And with the element of surprise on their side, the outcome was almost inevitable.


    If it weren''t for the fact that Genesis Biotech had a few A-rank fighters, they''d have been wiped out already.


    The armed personnel were faring even worse, falling one after another, their bodies littering the ground.


    But amidst the chaos, one corner of the battlefield stood out.


    A frost-type Awakener from the Black Hand Legion raised his hand, conjuring a sharp icicle that shot forward and impaled a Genesis Biotech soldier.


    The soldier didn''t fall.


    No blood spilled.


    He just stood there, motionless, staring blankly at the frost Awakener.


    "What the...?" The frost Awakener frowned, confused. Why wasn''t this guy going down?


    Unsettled, he decided to test it further.


    He yanked out the icicle and stabbed the soldier again. And again.


    Still, the man didn''t budge. His lifeless eyes remained fixed on the frost Awakener, and a strange, unsettling grin spread across his face. Drool dripped from the corner of his mouth as if he were... excited.


    "What the hell..."


    A chill ran down the frost Awakener''s spine. Something was very, very wrong.


    Before he could react, a massive mutated rat leapt from a nearby tree, landing squarely on the soldier''s head. The rat bared its fangs, ready to tear into the man''s skull.


    But then, the soldier''s mouth opened wide¡ªunnaturally wide.


    A tentacle shot out, piercing the rat clean through. The creature squealed in agony as the tentacle coiled around it and dragged it back into the soldier''s gaping maw.


    The man didn''t even chew. He just swallowed the rat whole.


    "I can''t hold back anymore..." the soldier muttered, his voice guttural and alien.


    "W-what the hell?!"


    The frost Awakener''s eyes widened in horror. Even the notoriously ruthless Black Hand Legion members froze, stunned by what they were witnessing.


    And then, the soldier''s mouth split open.


    It didn''t just open¡ªit split, peeling back into four sections like a grotesque flower. Before the frost Awakener could scream, the soldier lunged forward, biting down on his head with a sickening crunch.


    The frost Awakener''s headless body crumpled to the ground, blood pooling beneath it. The scene was beyond brutal¡ªit was monstrous. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And this wasn''t an isolated incident.


    All across the battlefield, other Genesis Biotech soldiers began to reveal their true forms. They had been parasitized by horrifying creatures, and now their bodies were splitting open, sprouting writhing tentacles that lashed out at anything nearby.


    Some of the parasites burst out of their hosts entirely, seeking new victims to infest.


    The battlefield, already a bloodbath, descended into pure nightmare fuel. What had been a brutal fight now became a scene of unspeakable horror.


    Even the mutated rats hesitated, their primal instincts screaming at them to stay away.


    The parasitic creatures were something else entirely¡ªsomething that inspired a deep, instinctual fear.


    "What... what the hell is this?!"


    Dave and Samantha both froze, their faces pale. Neither of them had ever seen anything like this before. Fear gripped them both.


    "What are these things?"


    But there was no time to dwell on it. Both of them instinctively turned their eyes toward the Rat King.


    The only way out of this nightmare was to grab the Radiant Crystal and get the hell out of there. Staying any longer was suicide.


    Without a word, they both charged toward the Rat King.


    "It''s mine!" Samantha''s speed was unmatched. In the blink of an eye, she was at the Rat King''s side.


    But Dave wasn''t about to let her win. His psychic energy surged forward, enveloping her in a mental assault.


    Samantha had been expecting it, but even so, the sharp pain in her head made her falter. Her vision blurred for a split second.


    "Hand it over!" Dave roared, closing in fast.


    "ROAR!"


    The parasitic creatures screeched, drawn to the Radiant Crystal like moths to a flame. Their tentacles shot out in all directions, a writhing mass of death and destruction converging on the Rat King.


    "Squeak! Squeak!"


    The mutated Rat King looked around frantically, its beady eyes filled with panic. It seemed to realize that everyone¡ªhuman, rat, and parasite alike¡ªwas after it.


    For a moment, it just froze, as if thinking, What the hell is wrong with all of you?!


    But Samantha wasn''t about to let anything stop her. As an A-rank Speed Awakener, she was a master at snatching things in the heat of chaos.


    Ignoring the stabbing pain in her head, she raised her katana and slashed the Rat King in half with a single, precise strike.


    Blood sprayed everywhere, and the Rat King''s organs spilled out onto the ground. Among the carnage, a radiant, glowing crystal shot into the air.


    "So that''s the Radiant Crystal..." Samantha muttered, her eyes locking onto it.


    But she wasn''t the only one.


    Dave, the Black Hand Legion members, and even the parasitic creatures all turned toward the crystal, their movements eerily synchronized.


    For a split second, time seemed to slow down. The chaos around them faded into the background as everyone focused on the glowing prize.


    Thinking fast, Samantha grabbed the crystal mid-air and hurled it toward one of her teammates.


    "Catch it!!!"


    ...

 Chapter 179 Not a bad idea

    The Radiant Crystal shot through the air like a bullet, heading straight for the teammate.The teammate stared at it, unblinking, every nerve in his body stretched taut. He was ready, hands outstretched to catch it, not daring to make a single mistake as the crystal hurtled closer and closer.


    But then, something unexpected happened.


    Just as the Radiant Crystal was halfway to its destination, there was a sharp snap. Two long, slender fingers caught it mid-flight.


    "Huh?"


    Everyone froze, stunned.


    Ethan''s figure appeared out of nowhere, his gaze lowered as he inspected the Radiant Crystal now resting between his fingers.


    The moment it touched his hand, a cool, icy sensation spread through his palm. Under the shimmering glow of the crystal, he could feel his body''s cells buzzing with energy. It was clear¡ªthis thing could accelerate evolution.


    A smirk tugged at the corner of his lips. What a nice little treasure. And I didn''t even have to try.


    "Thanks for the hard work, everyone," Ethan said casually.


    "???"


    Samantha collapsed to the ground, her eyes wide with disbelief. The Radiant Crystal she had risked her life to grab was now in someone else''s hands.


    Dave frowned, his sharp senses picking up on something unusual. His mental scan of Ethan revealed an unsettling presence. This guy wasn''t going to be easy to deal with.


    "Another powerhouse?" Dave muttered under his breath.


    Samantha, however, was already losing it. She scrambled to her feet, shouting, "What are you all standing around for? Go get the Radiant Crystal back!"


    "Oh¡­ right!"


    The teammate who had been ready to catch the crystal snapped out of his daze. A hulking man, clearly a strength-type Awakener, he stomped forward in two massive strides, his face twisted into a snarl as he reached out to grab Ethan by the collar.


    "Well, that''s just rude¡­" Ethan muttered, shaking his head.


    In one fluid motion, he raised his hand, and a sleek tachi appeared in his grip. With a swift diagonal slash, the blade cut through the air.


    Swish!


    The sound was sharp and clean, like slicing through a watermelon. The man''s forearm was severed in an instant.


    "AAAHHH!"


    The man let out a bloodcurdling scream as blood gushed from the stump of his arm. He stumbled back, clutching the wound, his face pale with shock and pain.


    But Ethan wasn''t done. With another effortless swing, the tachi sliced upward, starting at the man''s chin and carving all the way through to the top of his skull. The blade flicked, and a crystal core popped out, gleaming in the light.


    The entire sequence was seamless, like a choreographed dance.


    The man''s screams cut off abruptly. His lifeless body crumpled to the ground with a heavy thud.


    A collective gasp rippled through the crowd.


    "Holy¡ª"


    Someone sucked in a sharp breath. If they remembered correctly, that guy was a B+ level Awakener, nearly A-level. And yet, Ethan had taken him down like he was nothing.


    Dave''s eyes narrowed as he studied Ethan. Something wasn''t right. There was no trace of a living person''s aura coming from him.


    His heart sank.


    No way¡­


    "The Zombie King!" Dave blurted out, his voice trembling slightly. "He''s a Zombie King!"


    "What?!"


    The others recoiled in shock.


    They were all from San Bernardino and didn''t know much about Los Angeles, but they''d heard the rumors. Whispers of a terrifyingly powerful Zombie King roaming the city.


    Could it really be him?


    "This guy''s dangerous. Stay sharp!" Dave warned, his voice urgent. Stay tuned for updates on My Virtual Library Empire


    What had started as a simple plan to swoop in and claim the prize had turned into a nightmare. Not only were they dealing with parasitic monsters, but now a Zombie King had entered the fray.


    "We don''t need to kill him," Dave said quickly, trying to rally his team. "Just grab the Radiant Crystal and get out of here!"


    All eyes locked onto Ethan. The Radiant Crystal in his hand had made him the center of attention, the target of everyone''s greed.


    Dave was the first to act. His powerful mental energy surged forward, confident in his abilities. His psychic attacks had never failed him before.


    Two of his teammates followed close behind, charging at Ethan in perfect sync.


    This was their usual strategy: Dave would disrupt or control the target with his psychic powers, leaving them vulnerable for his teammates to finish off. It had worked countless times before.


    The group charged forward with overwhelming force, Dave''s psychic energy manifesting into a tangible barrier that surged ahead like a tidal wave, aiming to crush everything in its path.


    Ethan stood still, watching them with an almost bored expression. Then, in the blink of an eye, his crimson eyes flared with an eerie glow.


    The Domain of the Dead erupted around him. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A suffocating wave of pressure spread out like a tsunami, engulfing everything in its reach.


    Dave''s psychic barrier, which had seemed so formidable, crumbled like fragile paper, torn apart in an instant.


    "ARGH¡ª!"


    Dave clutched his head, a piercing pain exploding in his brain as he let out a guttural scream.


    The two teammates who had rushed ahead fared even worse. Not only was Ethan completely unaffected by their assault, but the oppressive force radiating from him pinned them in place.


    "What the hell is this?!"


    "This¡­ this isn''t like before!"


    Their eyes widened in terror as they realized they were trapped within the Domain of the Dead. Their bodies felt impossibly heavy, as though they were carrying mountains on their backs. They couldn''t move, couldn''t even lift a finger.


    And then came the fear. A primal, bone-deep terror that gripped their hearts as they felt death creeping closer.


    Ethan walked toward them, his steps unhurried, almost casual. As he passed by, his long, slender fingers reached out, piercing into their skulls with surgical precision.


    One by one, he extracted their crystal cores.


    His expression remained calm, detached, as though he were performing a mundane chore. Before their lifeless bodies could even hit the ground, he flicked his wrist, storing the cores in his spatial storage ring.


    It was all so smooth, so practiced, as if this was second nature to him.


    Dave, still clutching his head in agony, watched the scene unfold with growing horror. The pain in his skull was unbearable, but what truly terrified him was the ease with which Ethan dispatched his men.


    Ethan didn''t stop. He moved toward the remaining survivors like a gardener harvesting ripe fruit, methodically collecting what he wanted.


    That''s when it hit Dave.


    He''d been looking at this all wrong.


    This wasn''t about fighting for the Radiant Crystal anymore.


    This was about survival.


    "Forget the Radiant Crystal! We need to retreat!" Dave shouted to the few remaining members of his team, his voice trembling with urgency.


    The others didn''t need to be told twice. They turned and bolted, desperate to escape.


    But Ethan''s voice cut through the chaos, calm and cold.


    "In such a rush? Let me help you with that."


    With a mere thought, the Domain of the Dead expanded further. The trees around them shattered into splinters, leaves and debris swirling violently in the air.


    The fleeing group didn''t make it far. The oppressive force of the domain caught up to them, freezing their bodies in place. The weaker ones collapsed immediately, their legs giving out beneath them.


    They were spent. The earlier battles had drained them of their strength, leaving them powerless to resist.


    Even Dave, who prided himself on his psychic abilities, was at his limit. His mental reserves were nearly depleted, and his body felt like it was being crushed under an invisible weight.


    When he turned his head, he realized with a jolt that Ethan was already standing in front of him.


    Dave''s entire body trembled. His face twisted in terror, his mind screaming at him to move, to fight, to do something.


    But it was too late.


    Ethan reached out, his hand plunging into Dave''s skull with unnerving precision. When he pulled back, a crystal core gleamed in his palm.


    Ethan tilted his head, examining it with mild curiosity.


    "An A-grade psychic crystal core," he murmured, a faint smile tugging at his lips. "How cute. I''ve never seen one of these before."


    He turned the core over in his hand, admiring its brilliance for a moment before slipping it into his storage ring.


    And just like that, Dave''s lifeless body crumpled to the ground.


    The rest of the Black Hand Legion was no more. Ethan had wiped them out entirely.


    The only ones left were Samantha, a few other human survivors, and the parasitic monsters that had been lurking nearby.


    Samantha was in bad shape. She''d taken the brunt of the earlier psychic attacks while fighting for the Radiant Crystal, and her body was still recovering from being partially parasitized. Her head throbbed painfully, and her strength was all but gone.


    She stared at Ethan, her heart sinking into the pit of her stomach.


    Dave, the infamous psychic powerhouse of San Bernardino, had been killed as easily as squashing a bug.


    "P-please¡­ don''t kill me!" Samantha stammered, her voice shaking. "You can use me as a hostage! Take me to Sophia¡ªshe''ll trade whatever resources you want for me!"


    She wasn''t just begging for her life. She knew that pleading alone wouldn''t work on a creature like Ethan. She had to make herself useful, had to offer something of value.


    "Sophia?" Ethan repeated, his expression thoughtful. He vaguely recalled hearing about her¡ªSan Bernardino''s Genesis Biotech branch leader.


    "Not a bad idea," he said after a moment. "But¡­ if I need something from her, I''ll go get it myself."


    ...

 Chapter 180 Light-years?

    "Uh..." Samantha froze for a moment. When she heard the first half of Ethan''s sentence, she thought there might still be a chance. A flicker of hope sparked in her heart. But by the time he finished, that hope was crushed in an instant.Ethan, as merciless as ever, swiftly dealt with the remaining desperate humans.


    Now, the only ones left in the clearing were a group of mutated creatures. Their sinister eyes were locked on Ethan, yet none of them made a move to flee.


    Maybe their minds worked differently from humans. Or maybe that Radiant Crystal was just too important to them.


    Even if it meant risking their lives, they had to try.


    "Those humans were useless," the leader of the creatures rasped, its voice hoarse and grating. It seemed disappointed that the humans hadn''t even managed to trouble Ethan, let alone slow him down. They''d been slaughtered like cattle.


    Ethan turned his head toward the creatures, his gaze calm but sharp, like someone eyeing dessert after a satisfying meal. Maybe a cookie with a gooey center.


    "Raaaargh¡ª!"


    The creatures roared in unison, their resolve solidifying. They decided to go all in, betting their lives on this fight. Tentacles erupted from their bodies, writhing and lashing out toward Ethan.


    These creatures were physically powerful, their bodies built for survival even in the harsh Domain of the Dead. But to Ethan, their movements were sluggish, like watching a slow-motion replay.


    With a single step, Ethan darted forward, weaving effortlessly through the onslaught of tentacles. His blade¡ªa sleek tachi¡ªsliced through the air in a clean arc, carving open the chest of one of the creatures.


    Their weak spot was the heart. He''d figured that out already.


    Sure enough, a crystal core shot out from the creature''s chest as its body crumpled to the ground. Within moments, it shriveled up, leaving behind nothing but a thin, leathery husk stretched over its skeletal frame.


    The remaining dozen or so creatures didn''t stand a chance against Ethan.


    In just a few breaths, the clearing was silent again. Ethan had wiped them all out.


    "Schlunk!"


    With one final thrust, Ethan drove his blade into the leader''s heart. The creature froze in place, its eyes still glaring at him with unrelenting hatred, as if it refused to accept defeat.


    "We... won''t let you get away with this," it growled, its voice dripping with venom. Stay updated via My Virtual Library Empire


    "Oh, thanks for the heads-up," Ethan replied casually, flicking his blade upward. With a sharp swish, he carved out the creature''s crystal core.


    The leader''s body collapsed with a heavy thud.


    And just like that, the battle in the forest was over. The scene was a mess¡ªbroken trees scattered everywhere, the ground caved in at odd angles, and the stench of rotting flesh hanging thick in the air. The corpses of mutated rats littered the area, adding to the carnage.


    All of this chaos, all these factions drawn here by a single meteorite, and in the end, Ethan had claimed it all for himself.


    After collecting the bodies and storing them in his spatial storage ring, Ethan''s figure shimmered and vanished into thin air.


    ...


    Meanwhile, back in the city, Bulldozer and his gang of undead minions were having a feast.


    The street in front of the skyscraper was filled with the grotesque sounds of flesh being torn and devoured. The air reeked of blood and decay. The sight of the undead gorging themselves on corpses was surreal, almost nightmarish.


    But Ethan? He was at home.


    Sitting comfortably, he studied the Radiant Crystal he''d just acquired. Its faint glow pulsed gently, radiating a soft, otherworldly light. It seemed to stimulate cellular activity, speeding up evolution and enhancing energy absorption.


    Before, Ethan could only absorb the energy from two A-grade crystal cores in a day. Now, with the Radiant Crystal, he could handle three. At this stage of his evolution, eating raw flesh didn''t do much for him anymore¡ªit was more about keeping his stomach full than gaining strength.


    "Fascinating..." Ethan muttered to himself, turning the crystal over in his hand. He couldn''t help but wonder how something like this had come to be.


    He glanced out the window at the vast expanse of sky above. The universe was so immense, so full of mysteries. Compared to it, Earth was nothing more than a speck of dust. Even the entire solar system was like a single grain of sand in an endless desert.


    It was humbling, really. Like the old saying went: "We''re just mayflies in the grand scheme of things, a drop in the ocean."


    This Radiant Crystal, though¡ªit was like a catalyst for the apocalypse.


    If it had formed naturally and just happened to crash on Earth, that would''ve been one thing. But if some other lifeform had deliberately sent it here... that was a whole different story. A terrifying one.


    There was something big going on here. Something dark. Something that reeked of conspiracy.


    Maybe... the end of the world wasn''t some random disaster. Maybe, to some advanced species out there, it was just an experiment. A test.


    And those parasitic creatures? Their origins were a mystery, too. Why were they so obsessed with the Radiant Crystal? What was their connection to it?


    This world was still full of unknowns.


    Ethan leaned back, lost in thought for a moment.


    "Eh, whatever," he finally said with a shrug. "I''ll just keep laying low and getting stronger. That''s the safest bet."


    ...


    Meanwhile¡­


    At the San Bernardino branch of Genesis Biotech, the sharp clack of high heels echoed down the hallway as the secretary, her face tense with urgency, strode into Sophia''s office.


    "Sophia, the team we sent¡­ they''re all dead."


    "What?" Sophia''s head snapped up, her expression a mix of shock and disbelief. "What happened?"


    "According to the data transmitted by the cyborgs, they first engaged in a fight with mutated rats. Then, they were ambushed by the Black Hand Legion."


    "The Radiant Crystal¡­ did the Black Hand Legion take it?" Sophia''s tone sharpened, her focus narrowing on the crystal''s fate.


    The secretary shook her head. "No. After that, a group of terrifying parasitic creatures showed up."


    "Figures¡­" Sophia frowned, her mind racing. She had suspected this mission would be dangerous, but clearly, she had underestimated just how bad it would get.


    A miscalculation on her part.


    She should''ve sent more people.


    "So¡­ the Radiant Crystal was taken by the parasitic creatures?" she asked, her voice tinged with frustration.


    "Not exactly. In the end, a powerful zombie appeared and took it."


    "Wait¡­ what?" Sophia froze, her expression blank for a moment. After all the twists and turns, it all came back to a zombie?


    The secretary quickly recounted the entire sequence of events in detail.


    Sophia leaned back in her chair, her eyes narrowing in thought. For some reason, anything involving Los Angeles always seemed to go sideways. That city was cursed. A black hole of bad luck.


    "Why are the parasitic creatures after the Radiant Crystal, anyway?" she asked after a long pause.


    "We''ve studied samples of those creatures before," the secretary explained. "Their DNA tests showed that they''re not native to Earth. So, it''s highly likely they have some kind of special connection to the Radiant Crystal."


    "Hmm¡­" Sophia tapped her fingers on the desk, her mind working through the implications. If that was the case, the creatures wouldn''t just give up. They''d come back for the Radiant Crystal, no doubt about it.


    The zombie king of Los Angeles might be strong, but those creatures weren''t pushovers either. And then there was the looming threat of the Santa Monica zombies, always watching, always waiting. It was only a matter of time before things spiraled into chaos. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Maybe," Sophia said slowly, "it''s not such a bad thing that the Radiant Crystal isn''t in our hands right now."


    ...


    The moon rose, the sun set, and night fell.


    But this wasn''t an ordinary night.


    In Ethan''s territory, a crowd of zombies had gathered at the base of the skyscraper. Suspended above them was the Radiant Crystal, glowing faintly and casting flickering light across the scene. The eerie glow bathed the area in shifting shadows, making the gathering look like some kind of dark, forbidden ritual.


    Ethan, of course, wasn''t keeping the Radiant Crystal all to himself.


    His underlings basked in its light as if they were sunbathing, their bodies rapidly evolving under its influence. The lower their rank, the more dramatic the changes.


    Some of the elite zombies began to crackle with energy, their bodies undergoing visible transformations. One sprouted sharp bone spikes from its arms. Another''s sense of smell became so acute it could detect prey miles away. Others found their claws growing longer and sharper, gleaming like blades in the dim light.


    The horde of zombies stood together, greedily soaking in the Radiant Crystal''s glow. The scene was surreal, almost otherworldly, as if they were performing some ancient, malevolent rite.


    Among them was Bulldozer, his massive frame towering over the others. He tilted his head back, staring at the Radiant Crystal with wide eyes. "Is that¡­ a star from the sky?"


    "Sort of," PhD replied, standing nearby. "It came from space, probably from some galaxy light-years away."


    "Light-years?" Bulldozer frowned, the term completely foreign to him. "How many years is a light-year?"


    "It''s not a measure of time," PhD said, exasperated. "It''s the distance light travels in one year."


    "Oh¡­" Bulldozer scratched his chin, his face scrunched up in deep concentration. "So¡­ how many years is that?"


    ...

 Chapter 181 Foolish human…

    In the days that followed, Los Angeles settled into an eerie calm.Ethan''s underlings, basking daily in the glow of the Radiant Crystal, were evolving at an astonishing pace. The number of elite zombies had skyrocketed, now numbering in the tens of thousands.


    Even the zombie kings had all reached A-rank strength or higher. Big Ears and Shrimpy, who used to be more on the sidelines, would occasionally show up to soak in the crystal''s energy too.


    Los Angeles had become the most terrifying zombie hive imaginable. No other creatures dared to set foot in its domain.


    ...


    One day, Bulldozer and Laura were patrolling the outskirts of the city, accompanied by a squad of elite zombies.


    Bulldozer''s small, beady eyes scanned the area. Everything seemed normal¡ªno prey in sight. Bored out of his mind, he decided to show off some of the "knowledge" he''d recently picked up, hoping to flaunt his so-called brilliance.


    "Hey, Laura," he began, puffing out his chest. "Do you know what a light-year is?"


    Laura didn''t even hesitate. "A light-year is a unit of distance. It''s how far light travels in one year," she explained confidently, her tone calm and matter-of-fact.


    Bulldozer''s eyes widened in shock, as if he''d just stumbled upon some groundbreaking discovery. His face was a mix of disbelief and awe. He hadn''t expected Laura to know the answer, let alone explain it so well.


    She actually got it right.


    Could it be¡­ had she evolved her intelligence stat recently?


    Feeling a little defeated but unwilling to admit it, Bulldozer smirked and leaned in for another round. "Alright, smarty pants. If light traveling for a year is a light-year, then¡­ what would you call a dog traveling for a day?"


    Laura tilted her head, genuinely puzzled. "A dog¡­ day?"


    "Nope!" Bulldozer burst into laughter, clearly very pleased with himself. "A doggone day! Get it? Doggone?"


    He grinned like a big, goofy kid, looking incredibly proud of himself. Yep, still the smartest one here, he thought smugly.


    But not long after the two zombie kings left, figures began to emerge on the outskirts of the city. They stood like eerie statues, their eyes cold and sinister, fixed on the heart of Los Angeles.


    "The Radiant Crystal is in there," one of them rasped, his voice dry and gravelly.


    It was clear they weren''t human. These were parasitic creatures, hailing from Santa Clarita, and they had come for one thing: the Radiant Crystal.


    A younger man at the back of the group gazed toward the city. "Once we get the Radiant Crystal, we''ll be able to evolve into our final forms. With that power, we''ll rule the world."


    "But¡­ this zombie hive is insanely strong," another creature muttered, his tone uneasy. "Even if we call in all our kin, there''s no guarantee we can take it down."


    The leader of the group nodded slowly. They had already overrun the Santa Clarita shelter, using human flesh to grow their numbers to fifty or sixty thousand. But taking on the terrifying zombies in the city was a whole different beast.


    Still, the leader didn''t seem worried. After a moment of contemplation, he spoke. "There are other shelters around Los Angeles, aren''t there?"


    "Oh?" The others turned to him, their eyes gleaming with understanding.


    The plan was clear.


    Before launching an assault on the zombie hive, they would target the surrounding shelters. The humans inside would serve as breeding stock, allowing them to grow their forces into an unstoppable wave of parasitic monsters. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Los Angeles shelter, in particular, was a prime target. It had recently taken in a massive influx of refugees from Santa Monica, swelling its population to nearly a hundred thousand.


    If they could seize it, they''d have enough humans to spawn an army of parasites, creating a monstrous tide that could overwhelm anything in its path.


    Unlike zombies, parasitic creatures had a unique advantage when it came to dealing with humans. Humans were bound by emotions¡ªlove, family, friendship. And those bonds? They were perfect entry points for parasitic infiltration.


    A storm was brewing.


    ...


    At the shelter, the cleanup operation against the surrounding Aqua Zombies was still underway.


    Hundreds of Awakeners were locked in battle, steadily thinning out the zombie numbers. Fortunately, Aqua Zombies weren''t particularly strong, and after several days of relentless fighting, most of them had already been wiped out.


    Mia was among the fighters. With a swift slash of her blade, she decapitated one of the zombies. But to her surprise, a swarm of parasites spilled out from its severed neck, wriggling forward in a grotesque wave.


    "Not exactly elegant¡­" Mia muttered, recalling something a certain zombie had once said. With a sharp stomp of her foot, she unleashed a burst of power that shook the ground, instantly crushing the parasites into oblivion.


    Nearby, Sean finished off a lizard-like creature, his sharp, calculating eyes narrowing as he seemed lost in thought.


    "Mia," he called out, "do you think Ethan might be dealing with these Aqua Zombies too?"


    "Why should I care?" Mia replied dismissively, her tone laced with sarcasm. "But since you brought up Ethan, I can''t help but think of the Pregnant Zombie King. And if we''re talking about the Pregnant Zombie King, we have to mention the Zombie Fetus. And if we''re talking about the Zombie Fetus, well, that brings me to my Tachi¡­" She trailed off, muttering to herself as if piecing together a puzzle.


    Sean scratched his head, thoroughly confused. What is she even talking about? he wondered. Pregnant Zombie King? Zombie Fetus? Tachi? Deciding it was better not to ask, he turned his focus back to the fight. I''ll just kill a few more monsters and grab a couple of apples on the way back¡­


    The group pressed forward with unstoppable momentum, quickly clearing out the remaining zombies. Once the area was secure, they returned to the shelter to rest and recover their strength. Discover stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    The task of cleaning up the battlefield was left to the specialized cleanup crews. Their job was to collect damaged weapons and extract mutated monster bones, which could be brought back to the shelter and repurposed as materials for crafting weapons.


    The cleanup crews weren''t particularly strong. Most of them were low-level Awakeners who had barely managed to condense a Neurocore, or even just ordinary survivors. They handled the grunt work in exchange for survival supplies.


    Thanks to the shelter''s recent growth and the discovery of new resources, living conditions had improved, and morale among the crews was high. Everyone was working with renewed energy.


    Among them was a young girl with shoulder-length hair and a sweet, delicate face. She was using an alloy dagger to dig out a piece of bone from a lizard monster. With each strike, blood splattered, but the dagger only managed to pierce a few inches into the bone. The mutated skeleton was incredibly tough, making the task frustratingly difficult.


    The girl gritted her teeth, putting all her strength into the effort, determined to finish the job.


    But no one noticed the subtle movement in the dirt behind her.


    Something was there, creeping toward her silently, almost imperceptibly.


    The girl''s attention was entirely focused on the bone. She didn''t sense the danger lurking behind her.


    Moments later, the soil shifted slightly, and a fleshy, snake-like tendril emerged. It slithered upward, rising behind her like a cobra preparing to strike. Then, without warning, it coiled around her neck and lunged toward her mouth.


    "Mmmph! Mmmphhh!" The girl struggled desperately, her muffled cries barely audible as the tendril forced its way inside her.


    In just a few seconds, the creature had fully entered her body.


    Her entire frame shuddered, joints cracking audibly. The light in her once-bright eyes dimmed, replaced by a cold, sinister glint.


    It was clear¡ªshe had been completely taken over by the parasitic monster.


    "Daisy, are you okay?" A young man approached from nearby, noticing something seemed off about her.


    "Oh¡­ it''s nothing," Daisy replied quickly, turning to him with a playful, almost bashful smile. "This bone is just so hard to dig out. I can''t seem to manage it."


    "Do you¡­ uh¡­ want me to help?" The young man''s face flushed red, and he stammered nervously.


    Daisy''s eyes lit up with feigned excitement. "Really? You''d do that for me? You''re so sweet! How can I ever repay you?"


    "Oh, uh¡­ no need to repay me, haha," the young man chuckled awkwardly, crouching down beside her. He pulled out his own dagger and began working on the lizard bone.


    Daisy stood behind him, watching intently. The innocent smile on her face faded, replaced by a chilling, predatory expression. Her eyes gleamed with malice, and her lips curled into a sneer.


    "Foolish human¡­"


    ...

 Chapter 182 This stupid human!

    The young man was diligently digging up bones, his heart brimming with joy. Clearly, he had a bit of a crush on the girl. He figured that if he helped her out a few more times and showed her some extra care, maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªhe could win her over and she''d fall for him.And, well, the girl did have plans to give herself to him. Just¡­ not in the way he imagined.


    Daisy''s gaze sharpened slightly, and with a sudden squelch, her abdomen split open. A tentacle shot out like an arrow, piercing straight through the young man''s back.


    The tentacle quickly swelled, forming a bulge that began moving into the young man''s body. It was a parasitic creature, a smaller monster that had split off after consuming flesh and blood.


    As the bulge disappeared into his body, the young man''s bones began to crack and shift audibly. His expression of pain faded quickly, replaced by a dark, emotionless look.


    "Go infect someone else," Daisy said coldly.


    "Yes," the young man replied calmly. He turned and began walking toward the shelter.


    As long as there was enough flesh and blood, the creatures could grow rapidly¡ªone becoming two, two becoming four, multiplying exponentially. Their spread was terrifyingly fast.


    What made it worse was that once the monsters parasitized a host, they could access the host''s memories. They could map out social connections, making it easier to find their next target.


    Take the young man, for example. His next target? His own mother.


    Because¡­ family is always easier to approach.


    ...


    Daisy also returned to the shelter. She had completely mastered the weaknesses of human men and knew how to use her advantages¡ªlike her beauty¡ªto get close to them.


    The shelter was bustling with activity. There were houses built by Earth-element Awakeners, as well as plenty of temporary tents. People were coming and going, the place alive with chatter and movement.


    "Hey, Daisy! Back so soon?" a burly man called out in surprise.


    "Yeah," Daisy replied, her delicate brows furrowing as she put on a pained expression. "I just twisted my ankle a little¡­ it hurts so much~~~"


    The man immediately stepped forward. "What a coincidence! Before all this apocalypse stuff, I was an orthopedic doctor. Let me take a look for you."


    "Thank you," Daisy said sweetly, limping over to him. She grabbed his arm for support, leaning her body against his.


    "Uh¡­" The man froze for a moment, clearly feeling the softness pressing against him. His expression shifted, and it was obvious he was overthinking things.


    Was she¡­ hinting at something?


    Could it be that he was that attractive?


    But then again, he was much older than her. It didn''t seem appropriate, and if others found out, there''d definitely be gossip.


    Then again¡­ it was the apocalypse. Did any of that even matter anymore?


    With that thought, he wrapped an arm around Daisy''s waist and led her into a nearby building.


    As for what happened next¡­ well, there''s no need to spell it out.


    Daisy didn''t parasitize the man, though. Instead, she devoured him completely. After all, she needed enough flesh and blood to split off new monsters.


    "Hmm?"


    At that moment, Sean happened to be walking past the building. As an Awakener with enhanced hearing, he picked up on faint squelching and crunching sounds, like something was being chewed.


    "Why does that sound so familiar?" Sean scratched his head, trying to place it. Then it hit him¡ªwhen they''d discovered a monster last time, Megan had made the exact same sounds.


    No way. No way there''s another monster here, right?


    Without hesitation, he pushed the door open.


    Inside, Daisy was sitting on the edge of the bed, her abdomen slightly swollen. The air was faintly tinged with the smell of blood.


    "What were you just eating?" Sean asked bluntly, his sharp eyes locking onto her.


    "I¡­" Daisy''s mind raced. She knew Sean was the second-strongest Awakener in the shelter and not someone she could easily deal with. Luckily, he wasn''t exactly the sharpest tool in the shed, which made him easier to fool.


    Her eyes darted around the room and landed on a few packs of compressed biscuits sitting on the table.


    "Oh¡­ those," she said quickly. "I was just eating some biscuits. Want some?"


    "For real?" Sean''s face lit up. The thought of food immediately pushed any suspicions about monsters to the back of his mind.


    "Well, don''t mind if I do!"


    He walked in, grabbed a pack of biscuits, and tore it open, stuffing his mouth with large bites.


    There were red date-flavored ones, scallion-flavored ones, peanut-flavored ones, and even chocolate-flavored ones. They were surprisingly tasty.


    Daisy watched Sean as he stuffed his face with biscuits, stepping closer to him one careful step at a time. What an idiot, she thought to herself, fell for it just like that.


    And Sean wasn''t just any idiot¡ªhis level was high. If she could devour him, her strength would skyrocket, and she''d be able to split off a whole bunch of new little monsters. He was practically a walking buffet.


    Experience more content on My Virtual Library Empire


    "You eat the biscuits, and I''ll eat you," Daisy muttered internally, now standing right behind him. Sean was so focused on his food that he didn''t even notice her. She couldn''t help but feel smug.


    But just as she was about to strike, Sean suddenly turned his head. His mouth was covered in biscuit crumbs, and his wide eyes stared directly at her.


    Daisy froze, her heart skipping a beat. Did he figure it out?


    "What¡­ what are you doing?" she asked, trying to sound casual.


    "Got any water? I''m thirsty," Sean said, completely oblivious.


    "..." Daisy was speechless. She turned around, suppressing her frustration, and poured him a glass of water.


    Sean grabbed the cup and chugged it down in big gulps, the sound of him drinking echoing in the room. Glug glug glug.


    Daisy watched him closely, her mind racing. Her sneak attack had failed, and she''d almost blown her cover. It seemed like she''d have to resort to her usual tricks.


    "Sean, you must be tired. Want me to give you a massage?" she offered, her voice soft and sweet.


    "Sure!" Sean replied without hesitation, clearly liking the idea.


    Daisy''s lips curled into a barely noticeable smirk. Even an idiot has basic instincts, she thought.


    She stepped to the side and slowly took off her jacket, revealing a snug tank top that clung to her figure. Her curves were on full display.


    Sean stared at her, his expression blank. For some reason, he suddenly remembered the taste of milk from his days at the orphanage.


    Daisy, still smiling, moved closer to him. She placed a hand gently on his shoulder.


    The room grew quiet. Just the two of them, alone. The atmosphere shifted, becoming¡­ charged.


    Daisy leaned in, her flawless face inching closer to his. She could feel his breath now, warm and steady. Her heart swelled with triumph. To seal the deal, she decided to go all in, leaning forward to press her lips to his.


    "I think I¡­" Sean started, his voice trailing off.


    Daisy smiled, her tone dripping with seduction. "Whatever you''re thinking¡­ just do it."


    "Oh, okay. I need to pee," Sean said, standing up abruptly. He turned and walked toward the door, muttering to himself as he left. "Man, those biscuits were so good. But all that water¡­ whew."


    "..." Daisy stood there, completely stunned, watching him leave. Her mind went blank for a moment.


    This stupid human!


    Her fists clenched tightly, her face twisting with frustration. Another failed attempt at parasitizing him.


    "One day," she hissed under her breath, "I''ll get rid of him."


    But she knew the truth. She''d only just infiltrated the shelter, and there weren''t enough infected humans yet. It wasn''t the right time to make a move.


    For now, she had to keep infecting more people.


    Daisy sifted through the memories she''d absorbed, trying to find a more suitable target. Someone easier to manipulate. After a moment of thought, a name popped into her mind. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Chris.


    ...

 Chapter 183 This… this is another monster?!

    At this moment, Chris was just starting to recover from his injuries. The last encounter with that parasitic creature had really done a number on him¡ªhe''d barely escaped with his life.His shoulder was still wrapped in bandages as he packed up his gear, getting ready to head out. The plan was to forage for some wild vegetables in the mountains or maybe hunt down a few mutated beasts to gather some much-needed supplies.


    Nearby, Brandon glanced over and asked, "Uncle Chris, are you sure you''re okay now? Your injuries¡­"


    "I''m fine, kid. You think your Uncle Chris hasn''t been through worse? I''ve stared death in the face more times than I can count. This? Just a scratch." Chris waved him off, trying to sound nonchalant.


    "Oh¡­ okay¡­" Brandon nodded, though he couldn''t help but think, Yeah, sure, but you weren''t saying that when you were on the verge of kicking the bucket¡­


    "Still, Uncle, that parasitic thing was no joke. You''ve gotta be more careful next time. Don''t let them get the jump on you again."


    "Relax, Brandon. You think I''d fall for the same trick twice? Not a chance," Chris declared confidently, puffing out his chest.


    Brandon gave him a skeptical nod. "You know what they say, though¡ªtemptation always comes with a price. But hey, live and learn, right? Maybe it''s not all bad in the end."


    "Wait, hold up!" Chris suddenly remembered something. "Weren''t you gonna introduce me to someone? You know, that online dating thing?" S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "¡­" Brandon was speechless. Seriously? This guy just can''t help himself, can he?


    Before Brandon could respond, the tent flap was pulled aside, and a slender figure stepped in. It was Daisy, her delicate features and graceful demeanor immediately catching everyone''s attention.


    Chris and the others turned to look at her, their expressions shifting to something¡­ peculiar.


    What''s she doing here?


    They all knew Daisy, of course, but they weren''t exactly close.


    "Uncle Chris, are you heading out?" Daisy asked softly.


    "Yeah, I am. Why? Something up?" Chris replied casually, not thinking much of it.


    But then Daisy lowered her head slightly, her demeanor suddenly turning shy and hesitant.


    "Well¡­ not really. I was just worried about your injuries. And¡­ I also have something personal I wanted to talk to you about."


    "Huh?" Chris froze, staring at her. For a moment, he was completely caught off guard. Daisy''s pretty face, her bashful expression¡ªit all left him a little dazed.


    And then there was that word: personal.


    His mind started to wander.


    Brandon and the others exchanged glances, their expressions a mix of confusion and disbelief.


    Looking at Daisy now, with her flushed cheeks and nervous energy, she seemed like a girl with a crush.


    Something about this feels¡­ off.


    Chris suddenly winced, clutching his shoulder. "Ah, ouch! My shoulder''s acting up again. Brandon, you guys go ahead without me this time. I think I need another day to rest."


    As he spoke, he kept shooting Brandon meaningful looks, practically begging him to play along.


    "Uh¡­ sure, okay," Brandon said, though he couldn''t help but feel a little weird about the whole situation.


    Chris stood up and walked over to Daisy. "So, Daisy, what''s on your mind?"


    "Actually¡­ ever since I arrived at the shelter, I''ve been¡­ paying attention to you," Daisy said, her face turning an even deeper shade of red, like a ripe apple.


    Chris''s eyes widened, and a wave of excitement surged through him. He couldn''t help but glance back at Brandon and the others, a smug grin on his face as if to say, See? I don''t need your help. The ladies come to me.


    Daisy continued, "Uncle Chris, your shoulder must still hurt, right? How about I help you change your bandages?"


    "Yes! Yes, absolutely!" Chris nodded enthusiastically, practically tripping over his words.


    The two of them walked out of the tent together, side by side.


    Brandon watched them go, still feeling a little baffled.


    "Daisy''s not blind, is she? What''s she suddenly seeing in him?"


    "Yeah, and isn''t there, like, a huge age gap between them?" one of the teammates chimed in, clearly just as confused.


    Another teammate thought for a moment before suggesting, "Maybe¡­ she''s got daddy issues?"


    "Pfft!"


    The group couldn''t hold back their laughter. Shaking their heads, they finished packing their gear, strapped on their equipment, and headed out of the tent, ready for their mission.


    At the shelter''s exit, Mia and Chloe were waiting with a group of Awakeners, their crystal cores gleaming faintly in the dim light.


    When they saw Brandon and his team approaching, Mia called out, "Is everyone here?"


    "Yeah, we''re all set," Brandon replied. But then he paused, as if remembering something, and added, "Well, except for Uncle Chris."


    "Oh? Where''s he?" Mia asked, turning back just as she was about to leave.


    Brandon scratched his head. "He was supposed to come, but while he was packing, Daisy came over and pulled him aside."


    "Daisy went to him? On her own?" Mia frowned. In her mind, those two had absolutely no connection.


    "Yeah," Brandon said honestly. "She suddenly started being all nice to him, said she''d been paying attention to him for a while. Then they left together. Probably off to¡­ you know, talk about life or something."


    Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire


    Mia stood there in silence for a long moment, her expression unreadable. Finally, she muttered, almost to herself, "What kind of normal person would actually like him?"


    "Uh¡­" Brandon and the others froze, her words hitting them like a bucket of cold water.


    And then, as the realization began to dawn on them, their hearts collectively sank.


    "Wait¡­ you don''t think¡­"


    ¡­


    Those parasitic creatures didn''t understand love. They didn''t even have a concept of human aesthetics. Their actions were purely based on cold, calculated logic¡ªwhat they deemed effective. But to everyone else? Their behavior often came across as bizarre and downright illogical.


    At this moment, Chris and Daisy had entered a private tent. A man and a woman, alone in such close quarters, with an air of ambiguity hanging thick in the atmosphere. The tension was palpable, and the mood was¡­ complicated.


    "This must be what they mean by ''surviving disaster brings blessings,''" Chris thought to himself, grinning like a fool. He was practically glowing with self-satisfaction.


    In front of him, Daisy had already slipped off her jacket, her movements slow and deliberate.


    "Uncle Chris, let me help you change your bandages," Daisy said softly, stepping closer with each word.


    Chris couldn''t help but smile, his ego inflating by the second. "Oh, there''s really no need. Honestly, I''m already feeling much better. But, Daisy¡­ why have you been paying so much attention to me?"


    "Because¡­" Daisy paused, her voice dropping to a near whisper. "I like your body."


    Chris''s face flushed red. The words hit him like a freight train. Whoa, that''s¡­ bold. Are all young people this straightforward these days?


    "Haha, well, if you like it, I mean¡­ I could let you¡ª"


    "Good," Daisy interrupted, nodding with a smile. But there was something off about her eyes. Beneath the surface of her seemingly sweet expression, a sinister glint flickered. Like a predator watching its prey, she knew her trap had been sprung.


    Just as Chris was about to make his next move, something horrifying happened.


    Daisy''s abdomen suddenly split open, revealing a grotesque, writhing mass. A long, slimy tentacle shot out with terrifying speed, slicing through the air with a sharp whoosh.


    "Wha¡ª?!" Chris froze, his brain struggling to process what he was seeing. The shock hit him like a punch to the gut.


    This¡­ this is another monster?!


    Before he could react, the tentacle lunged at him. He tried to dodge, but they were too close, and he had been completely off guard. The tentacle moved faster than he could track, piercing straight through his injured shoulder with a sickening squelch.


    "ARGH¡ª!" Chris opened his mouth to scream, but before he could, another slimy tentacle wrapped tightly around his face, gagging him.


    "Shhh, my little darling," Daisy cooed, her voice dripping with mock tenderness. Her face twisted into a grotesque smile, equal parts eerie and menacing. "No need to make a fuss."


    As she spoke, her body began to shift and contort. A pulsating bulge formed along the tentacle, growing larger with each passing second. It was a smaller parasitic creature, wriggling its way toward Chris, ready to invade his body.


    "No¡­ no, no, no!" Chris''s muffled cries were filled with desperation. He thrashed against the tentacle''s grip, his entire body trembling with the effort. But it was no use. The creature''s strength was overwhelming, and his struggles only seemed to amuse it.


    The bulge crept closer and closer, inch by horrifying inch. Chris''s heart sank into the pit of his stomach. This is it, he thought, despair washing over him like a tidal wave. I''m done for. I''m going to become one of them¡­


    But just as he was about to give in to hopelessness, salvation came crashing through the tent.


    With a sharp swish, the tent wall was sliced open, and a gleaming blade cut through the air like lightning. A Tachi¡ªa long, curved sword¡ªsliced clean through the tentacle holding Chris captive.


    The severed tentacle recoiled violently, and the parasitic creature it had been transporting fell to the ground with a wet plop. It looked like a grotesque little octopus, its slimy body glistening with mucus. It let out high-pitched squeals, like a rat caught in a trap.


    Chris collapsed to the ground, blood pouring from his wounds. He gasped for air, his chest heaving as he tried to process what had just happened. Slowly, he turned his head toward his savior.


    And there she was.


    Mia stood in the opening of the tent, her sword still gleaming with the remnants of her strike. Her expression was calm, but her eyes burned with a cold, unyielding determination.


    The faint light caught her profile, highlighting her sharp features and undeniable beauty.


    ...

 Chapter 184 Oh my god… there are so many!

    "She''s here to save me!" Chris thought, relief washing over him as Mia burst into the tent. Behind her, Brandon and the others followed closely, weapons at the ready. Read exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Uncle Chris, are you okay???" Mia''s voice was urgent, her eyes scanning him for injuries.


    "I¡­ I''m fine. I was just fighting a monster," Chris said, trying to sound tough, though his shaky voice betrayed him.


    Brandon raised an eyebrow, clearly skeptical. Fighting? Was that what Chris called flailing around like that?


    Meanwhile, Daisy stood frozen, her face dark and her eyes locked on Mia. Her mind raced. She had planned everything so perfectly¡ªhow had they figured it out? How had her cover been blown?


    "Die!" Daisy suddenly screamed, her voice sharp and venomous. Several tentacles shot out from her body, whipping through the air like steel cables, aiming straight for Mia.


    Mia''s tachi flashed, her movements swift and precise. Each strike severed a tentacle cleanly, sending them crashing to the ground with a wet thud.


    "Go help her!" Brandon barked, his tone commanding.


    The others didn''t hesitate. They drew their weapons and charged forward to assist.


    Daisy''s expression twisted as she realized she was outmatched. Without wasting another second, she turned to flee. Her back split open grotesquely, and from the gaping wound, a monstrous creature with writhing tentacles burst forth. It smashed through the tent wall and bolted into the open.


    "A decoy?" Brandon muttered, his gaze dropping to the ground where Daisy''s lifeless, shriveled skin lay crumpled like an empty husk.


    "After it," Mia said coldly, already moving to follow the creature outside.


    The scene outside was chaos. Human survivors¡ªmen, women, and children¡ªwere everywhere, their faces pale with terror as they caught sight of the parasitic monster.


    "Ahhh! A monster!"


    "Run!"


    "What¡­ what is that thing?!"


    The crowd erupted into panic. Most of them were ordinary survivors, completely defenseless. They could do nothing but scream and scatter in every direction.


    A few Awakeners nearby noticed the commotion. One of them, a young man, shouted, "Another monster''s infiltrated! Let''s go help!"


    But before he could act, the companion standing next to him didn''t move. Instead, the man''s expression darkened ominously.


    "Shhhk¡ª"


    A tentacle shot out from the companion''s body, piercing the young man''s chest in one brutal motion.


    "You¡­ you¡­" The young man''s eyes widened in shock as blood poured from his mouth. He couldn''t even finish his sentence before collapsing. He had never imagined that his own teammate was a monster in disguise.


    The monsters stopped hiding. One after another, they revealed their true forms, their grotesque bodies twisting and shifting. This time, they weren''t planning to run. They were here to attack head-on. Their goal was clear: take over the human refuge and use it as a base to challenge the zombie king ruling the nearby city.


    "Raaaghhh!" A monstrous roar echoed through the air, signaling the start of the assault. All around the refuge, hidden monsters emerged, attacking survivors. Some began devouring humans outright, while others infected them, turning them into new hosts.


    Even more monsters, which had been lying in wait outside the refuge, surged in through the gates and over the walls. The scene descended into utter chaos.


    Screams of terror, cries of pain, and the clash of weapons filled the air. Blood splattered everywhere as humans and monsters clashed in a desperate fight for survival.


    "There are so many of them," Mia muttered, her sharp eyes scanning the battlefield. Her face remained calm, though her mind raced. Why were the monsters launching such a large-scale attack on the refuge? If she knew the reason, she''d probably mutter something like, "This is all Ethan''s fault."


    The refuge was built against a mountain, with high walls surrounding the other three sides. But the defenses were quickly being overwhelmed. Monsters climbed over the walls in droves, leaping into the refuge one after another. Some were parasitic mutant animals¡ªrats, wild boars, deer¡ªand even birds, which dove from the sky in relentless attacks. There was no way to stop them all.


    The survivors were in complete disarray, running for their lives.


    "Run! Get to the mountain!"


    "The caves inside the mountain are safer!"


    "Waaaahhh! Monsters! They''re everywhere!"


    Families clung to each other, dragging children and the elderly as they fled toward the mountain. The mountain''s interior had been hollowed out to serve as a shelter, and it was the safest place they could think of.


    The refuge''s leadership wasn''t idle, either. While directing the defense, they urgently contacted Awakeners who were outside the refuge, calling them back for reinforcements. They also issued an emergency announcement on the official network.


    The message was written in bold red letters, marked with urgent symbols:


    "Emergency Announcement: The refuge is under large-scale monster attack. Our home is being destroyed, and our people are dying. Awakeners, return immediately to defend your families!"


    The same announcement was sent out three times in a row.


    This crisis was clearly no small matter.


    ...


    City Center.


    Ethan lounged on a sofa, his posture relaxed, exuding a lazy, almost indifferent vibe. Life had been unusually calm for him lately¡ªnothing noteworthy had happened in a while.


    After all, his territory was crawling with powerful zombies, and no creature dared to disturb him.


    Since the last time he wiped out that human squad and foiled Griff''s plans, even Azure Scaled and their crew had been keeping their heads down. Not a peep from them since.


    As for Genesis Biotech? They were a non-factor now. Completely deflated. Even when Ethan had generously tried to encourage them to make a move, they just couldn''t muster the strength to rise again.


    At the moment, Ethan was scrolling through his phone, idly passing the time. It didn''t take long for him to stumble upon the emergency announcement from the human refuge.


    "Well, well¡­ looks like things are getting lively," he muttered to himself, a faint smirk tugging at the corner of his lips. He glanced out the window, his sharp eyes catching sight of a dense flock of birds in the distance, all heading toward the refuge.


    He didn''t need to think too hard about it¡ªthose were definitely parasitic monsters, joining the assault on the humans.


    It was clear now: the parasitic monsters in Santa Clarita had declared all-out war on humanity.


    "They''re coming for me," Ethan murmured under his breath. His mind wandered back to the forest, to the time he''d snatched that Radiant Crystal. That parasitic creature had warned him back then¡ªit wouldn''t let him go.


    And now, this relentless attack on the refuge? It was all about stockpiling "supplies" for the final showdown with him.


    Ethan rose from the sofa, his gaze shifting back to the window. From his vantage point, he could see half the city sprawling below him. The human refuge was technically within the greater Los Angeles area, part of his domain.


    This whole situation¡­ it felt like someone was trashing the food on his dinner table.


    "That''s not gonna fly."


    Meanwhile, back at the refuge¡­


    The battle raged on. The parasitic monsters continued their slaughter, cutting through the humans like a scythe through wheat. The ordinary survivors were utterly helpless, little more than lambs to the slaughter.


    Even the Awakeners¡ªthose who had managed to condense Neurocores¡ªwere struggling. They weren''t a match for the monsters either.


    What made things even worse was the monsters'' horrifying ability to multiply. Every time they devoured a human, they spawned a new creature. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    One moment, the person fighting beside you was your ally. The next? They were your enemy, trying to tear you apart.


    "This method of spreading¡­ it''s no less terrifying than the zombies," Mia thought grimly, her mind racing as she analyzed the situation.


    Her gaze lifted to the horizon, and her heart sank. A massive flock of birds was approaching, darkening the sky. There were all kinds¡ªblackbirds, red-tailed hawks, pigeons, sparrows, egrets.


    But now, they were all flying together in a grotesque, unnatural swarm. It was a chilling sight, surreal and deeply unsettling. There was no doubt about it¡ªthey were all parasitic monsters.


    "Oh my god¡­ there are so many!" Brandon''s voice trembled as he supported the injured Chris, his face pale with fear. A wave of despair washed over him, threatening to crush his spirit.


    Mia turned her head, glancing toward the mountain behind them. A stream of survivors was still fleeing toward the hollowed-out mountain caves, desperately trying to escape the monsters chasing them.


    But Mia knew the truth. If the refuge fell, those people would be trapped. Cornered. They''d have nowhere left to run.


    "We need to break through and lead some of the survivors out,"


    ...

 Chapter 185 Its time…

    "Does Mia not even have confidence in holding the shelter?" Brandon''s heart was heavy with worry.


    Mia glanced at him and said, "Get the people out. Save as many as we can. The shelter''s made too much noise¡ªit''s bound to attract... other things."


    "Oh." Brandon nodded, trusting her judgment. Without wasting another second, he rushed off to help his teammates organize the evacuation.


    Meanwhile, the Awakeners who had crystallized their cores stayed behind, ready to fight the monsters to the death.


    Chloe and the other ice-type "movers" unleashed waves of freezing energy. Countless ice spears formed around them, shooting into the sky like anti-aircraft missiles, piercing through the monstrous birds with deadly precision.


    Thankfully, the parasitic bird creatures weren''t fully grown yet. Their small size and juvenile state made them less formidable and easier to take down.


    The fire-type Awakeners joined the fray, their flames roaring to life. With a flick of their hands, fire dragons swept across the battlefield, incinerating the creatures in searing heat, leaving nothing but ash.


    Find more chapters on My Virtual Library Empire


    Mia''s tachi crackled with lightning, arcs of electricity dancing along its blade. Each strike was precise, cleaving into the monsters and reducing them to shredded remains.


    The dense swarm of birds in the sky began to falter, their bodies falling one by one like rain.


    "Move!" Mia shouted, leading the charge. The ice-type Awakeners provided cover, while Brandon and the others protected the survivors at the rear. Together, they pushed forward, step by grueling step.


    The path they carved was littered with the corpses of monsters. Blood stained the ground, some of it human. Injured Awakeners left trails of crimson as they pressed on.


    The battle grew fiercer with every passing moment.


    After what felt like an eternity of fighting, they finally broke free of the shelter''s confines and emerged into a forested area. Or rather, what used to be a forest. The trees had long been cut down to supply materials for the shelter, leaving behind a barren field of dead stumps.


    But they weren''t alone.


    Animals were gathering in droves¡ªraccoons, coyotes, opossums, rabbits, ducks. One duck, in particular, had rows of jagged teeth lining its neck, a grotesque and unsettling sight.


    Their eyes gleamed with malice, fixed intently on the fleeing humans.


    It was clear these weren''t ordinary animals. They were parasitic monsters.


    Some of them were larger, fully matured, and far more dangerous than the ones they''d faced before.


    And among them were humanoid figures. Or at least, they looked human at first glance. But their movements, their presence¡ªit was clear they were no different from the beasts surrounding them.


    "So many¡­" Brandon muttered, his brow furrowed. He could see even more creatures converging on their location. It hit him then¡ªthese monsters had been quietly growing in number right under their noses, right around the shelter.


    The survivors behind him were visibly shaken, their fear palpable.


    "I can''t believe it¡­ There were this many monsters hiding near us?"


    "Yeah, they''ve been creeping closer for days. I heard they were spotted on the outskirts of L.A. not long ago."


    "Oh my god, I''m so scared¡­" one girl whimpered, tears streaming down her face.


    The stark contrast between the humans'' terror and the monsters'' cold, predatory stares was chilling.


    A humanoid creature stepped forward, its voice a guttural rasp. "Heh heh heh¡­ Humans, you can''t escape. Just give up and become our sustenance."


    Mia''s eyes narrowed. "Sustenance? What''s that supposed to mean?"


    The creature''s gaze burned with a twisted fervor. "Once we take your little shelter, we''ll move on to the zombie king in the city. After that, Los Angeles will be ours."


    "Oh¡­" Mia murmured, a flicker of understanding crossing her face.


    "Figures. Ethan''s behind this mess¡­"


    Without another word, she gripped her tachi tighter, its blade sparking with electricity. She charged straight at the horde, undaunted by the sheer number of enemies before her.


    The "small animals" let out piercing shrieks, their bodies splitting open grotesquely. From within, countless writhing tentacles burst forth, wriggling and twisting in the air.


    The mass of tentacles was so dense it blotted out half the sky.


    Mia''s tachi moved like a blur, leaving afterimages in its wake. Each swing unleashed arcs of lightning, shattering the tentacles into pieces.


    Behind her, the other Awakeners sprang into action. Their bodies radiated energy¡ªice, fire, wood, and more. Elemental forces surged forward, colliding with the monsters in a chaotic explosion of power.


    The forest descended into utter chaos as humans and monsters clashed once more.


    ...


    Just as Mia had predicted, the chaos at the shelter quickly drew the attention of other threats. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And it wasn''t just Ethan. The zombies from Santa Monica were on the move too.


    "Three months! Do you have any idea what I''ve been through these past three months?!" Zombie Fetus stood atop an abandoned building, the crashing waves behind him echoing the storm raging in his heart. His voice was filled with fury, his emotions as turbulent as the sea below.


    Next to him, the Azure Scaled Zombie King chuckled darkly. "Yeah, the Hebei Shelter''s in shambles. How could we miss out on such a perfect chance to kick them while they''re down? Timing couldn''t be better."


    "I''m going to capture that woman alive," Zombie Fetus growled, his voice dripping with venom. "I''ll make her wish she were dead!" The flames of vengeance burned fiercely in his chest. He had been watching Mia, waiting, biding his time. And now, finally, the opportunity had come.


    There was no way he was letting it slip through his fingers.


    "ROAR¡ª"


    Suddenly, a deafening roar erupted from the depths of the ocean behind him. The sound was so powerful it seemed to shake the very earth. The once-calm blue waters churned violently as a massive, pitch-black shadow began to rise from the depths.


    A suffocating aura of malice spread across the area, sending fish scattering in every direction, desperate to escape.


    As the shadow emerged, the surface of the sea bulged upward, creating towering waves. Then, with a thunderous crash, a colossal lizard burst forth from the water. Standing over 200 feet tall, it was a mountain of muscle and scales. Its grotesque, ship-sized head was a nightmare to behold.


    This was a mutated zombie marine iguana, its appearance eerily similar to Godzilla. Around here, they called it Zombiezilla.


    The monstrous lizard lumbered toward the shallows, its massive body finally making landfall. The sheer weight of its presence was overwhelming, a living embodiment of destruction.


    Zombie Fetus leapt onto its mountainous head, his voice filled with manic glee. "Finally¡­ I can have my revenge! Let''s move out!"


    The Azure Scaled Zombie King glanced at him sideways, unimpressed.


    Look at this kid, acting like it''s Christmas morning¡­


    Behind them, the ocean began to churn again. One by one, terrifying zombies emerged from the water, their numbers growing rapidly. Soon, a massive zombie horde had formed, an unstoppable tide of death. Among them were several elite commanders: the Zombie Siren King, the Naga King, and the Brutal Iguana Zombie King from their last campaign.


    "It''s time¡­" the Azure Scaled Zombie King said, his voice low and menacing. "Time to expand onto the mainland."


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the chaos¡­


    Ethan had issued a hunting signal.


    The moment his underlings heard it, they froze in shock.


    Ethan was known for his laid-back, defensive approach. He rarely led hunting parties himself. In fact, the last time he''d done so was¡­ well, no one could even remember.


    "What''s gotten into the boss today? Did the sun rise in the west or something?" Bulldozer squinted, his small eyes filled with disbelief.


    "Waaaaahhh~~~ Finally! Finally, we get to kill something!" Laura sobbed dramatically, tears streaming down her face as she clutched her chest in exaggerated relief.


    "ROAR¡ª" The zombies of Los Angeles let out a collective roar, their excitement shaking the ground beneath them. Across the city, towering bio-monsters began to rise, their grotesque forms casting long shadows over the streets.


    The zombie nest had grown into something truly terrifying. It was no longer the ragtag group it once was. Now, it was a force to be reckoned with.


    Ten thousand elite zombies began to gather, crawling down from rooftops, scaling walls, and converging in the streets. Among them were five hundred of Ethan''s top warriors, standing tall and imposing. Their cold, emotionless faces gave them the appearance of five hundred war gods, ready to unleash hell.


    Big Ears and Shrimpy were busy rallying the troops, shouting motivational slogans at the top of their lungs.


    "Brothers! As zombies, we should strive to achieve greatness, just like me! Charge!!!" Big Ears bellowed, his voice filled with righteous fervor.


    But the elite zombies didn''t even glance at him. They brushed past without a second thought, their focus entirely on the mission ahead.


    Big Ears didn''t seem to mind, though. Watching them march away, a sly grin slowly spread across his face.


    "Heh heh¡­ Go on, all of you. Once you''re gone, I''ll be the boss around here."


    ...

 Chapter 186 Lets make this a fight to remember

    Big Ears wasn''t doing it for anything noble¡ªhe just wanted another bragging point on his r¨¦sum¨¦: "Briefly served as the boss of the Los Angeles zombie hive."


    Next to him, Shrimpy asked, "Big Ears, aren''t we gonna follow them?"


    "Nope. Gotta strategize from the sidelines!" Big Ears replied, waving his hand dismissively.


    ...


    The exodus of zombies from Los Angeles was nothing short of apocalyptic. The sheer scale of it shook the entire city, leaving chaos in its wake.


    At Genesis Biotech, the commotion didn''t go unnoticed.


    The secretary burst into the office, her heels clicking against the floor.


    "Mr. Nathan, the zombies in the city are on the move¡ªall of them!"


    "What?!" Nathan''s face froze in shock as he shot up from his chair with a loud thud.


    "Quick! Pack up your stuff! We need to get out of here!" he barked, his voice frantic.


    "Uh¡­ get out? Why?" The assistant looked at him, puzzled.


    Nathan was practically hyperventilating. "The zombies! They''re coming to attack us, aren''t they?!"


    "No, they''re heading toward the shelter," the assistant clarified.


    Nathan froze mid-panic, his expression shifting to one of confusion. The room fell silent, the air thick with awkwardness.


    "Ahem¡­ the zombies¡­ are attacking the shelter?" he asked, trying to regain his composure.


    "Not sure. But Sophia sent us an email earlier, saying Los Angeles was about to descend into chaos. She hinted we might have a chance to turn things around," the assistant recalled.


    "Oh¡­" Nathan rubbed his chin, intrigued. How did Sophia predict this? She always seemed to have a knack for seeing things coming¡ªand she was usually spot on.


    "Quick! Find out what''s happening at the shelter!" Nathan ordered, snapping back into action.


    ...


    Outside the shelter, the scene was a blood-soaked nightmare. The ground was littered with mangled corpses and chunks of flesh, the stench of blood hanging thick in the air.


    Mia stood at the front, gripping her tachi tightly. Her pale face was smeared with blood, and her dark, piercing eyes stared unflinchingly ahead. She had cut down countless monsters, her heart now as cold and sharp as the blade in her hand.


    Behind her, the Awakeners were gasping for breath, their bodies drained from the relentless battle. They had been fighting for what felt like an eternity, but the monsters just kept coming, swarming out of the forest like an unstoppable tide.


    It seemed like every large creature in the surrounding wilderness had been parasitized. These weren''t just monsters¡ªthey were extinction-level threats.


    The survivors huddled together, their faces pale and tear-streaked. They watched the Awakeners with a mix of desperation and guilt.


    "Is this it? Is the shelter really going to fall today?"


    "There are just too many of them! We can''t kill them all!" S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Maybe¡­ maybe you guys should leave us behind. You''d have a better chance of making it out alive."


    "¡­"


    But before anyone could respond, an eerie melody drifted out from the depths of the forest. The sound was strange, shifting between high-pitched wails and low, guttural hums. It was haunting, almost hypnotic, and carried an unnatural, magnetic pull.


    The survivors'' expressions went blank. Their eyes glazed over, and their bodies stiffened as if they were puppets on strings. Slowly, they began to shuffle toward the forest, drawn by the song.


    Mia''s brow furrowed. She recognized this tactic all too well.


    She turned her gaze toward the distant treeline, where flocks of startled birds were taking flight. The air was filled with guttural roars and shrieks echoing through the valley, like the sound of an army on the march.


    "Well, things just got a whole lot more interesting¡­" she muttered under her breath.


    "Crap! It''s a Zombie Siren!" Brandon shouted, clamping his hands over his ears. His jaw tightened as he cursed under his breath. After dealing with Aqua Zombies so often, he was all too familiar with their tricks.


    "These bastards just don''t know when to quit! And of course, they''d pick now of all times to mess with us."


    "No," Mia said, her voice calm but firm. Her eyes narrowed. "This might not just be a distraction."


    "Huh? What do you mean?" Brandon''s stomach dropped as he caught the edge in her tone. He followed her gaze toward the forest, a deep sense of unease settling over him.


    The other Awakeners scrambled to stop the entranced survivors. They fought against the mental pull, dragging people back and even erecting ice walls to block their path. But despite their efforts, a few managed to slip through, disappearing into the forest.


    Moments later, blood-curdling screams echoed from the trees. Then, silence.


    ...


    "Damn it!" The Awakeners'' eyes burned with rage, their frustration palpable.


    But their momentary distraction left them vulnerable, and a parasitic creature lunged at them from the side.


    Thankfully, Mia''s reflexes were razor-sharp. With two swift strikes, she shredded the creature into unrecognizable chunks.


    When it rains, it pours. Monsters were attacking from the front, zombies were harassing from the flanks, and humanity was barely holding the line.


    And yet, the worst was still to come.


    Before long, a suffocating, murderous aura began to seep through the dense forest. It was as if the entire mountain range itself was bracing for something far more terrifying.


    Through the gaps between the trees, figures began to emerge¡ªzombies. Their bloodthirsty eyes glinted in the dim light, their faces twisted into grotesque snarls. And they were multiplying, their numbers growing denser by the second.


    Find adventures on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    The ground began to quake. Loose stones rattled and bounced as the tremors intensified. In the distance, the treetops swayed violently, some even crashing to the ground. Whatever was coming was massive¡ªsomething that defied comprehension.


    Even the parasitic creatures, which had been relentlessly attacking moments ago, froze in place. They could sense it too: a predator far more powerful than themselves. For now, they hesitated, unwilling to provoke whatever was approaching.


    "What¡­ what the hell is that?" someone stammered, their voice trembling.


    "It''s gotta be some kind of giant monster!" another guessed, their face pale.


    "If it''s coming from Santa Monica¡­ it must''ve crawled out of the ocean," someone else muttered, their voice barely above a whisper.


    "What?! Are you serious? That''s horrifying!"


    "¡­"


    The same thought crossed everyone''s mind at once: Deep Sea Behemoth. The words echoed in their heads like a death knell.


    It was as if humanity had come face-to-face with its natural predator. Even their souls seemed to shiver in fear.


    Then, a deafening roar shattered the air. It was so loud, so primal, it felt like it could split their eardrums. The sound reverberated through their chests, leaving them momentarily paralyzed.


    And then it appeared.


    A colossal shadow emerged from the depths of the forest, its sheer size dwarfing everything around it. Trees snapped like twigs under its weight, falling in its wake. Its towering form grew closer and closer, radiating an oppressive presence that made it hard to breathe.


    Two massive, lantern-like eyes glowed a sickly yellow, suspended high above the ground. They pierced through the gloom, staring down at the world with an almost godlike disdain.


    The shadow was so enormous, it blocked out the sun.


    But what truly sent chills down everyone''s spine wasn''t the creature itself. It was the figure standing atop its mountain-sized head.


    A boy.


    Or at least, something that looked like one. His eyes were pitch black, swirling with tendrils of dark mist that radiated pure malice. His face was twisted with hatred so intense, it felt like it could burn the world to ash.


    "Zombiezilla¡­ and the Zombie Fetus!" someone gasped, their voice trembling with terror. The group collectively recoiled, their hair standing on end as if an electric current had passed through them.


    But the Zombie Fetus wasn''t looking at them. Its gaze was locked onto Mia, who stood bloodied but unyielding.


    "We meet again¡­" the boy said, his voice cold and venomous.


    Mia tilted her head slightly, her expression unreadable. "It''s only been three months, and you''ve already grown this much," she muttered, almost to herself. There was a hint of curiosity in her tone, as if she were observing a strange phenomenon.


    The Zombie Fetus flinched, the dark mist in its eyes flickering for a moment.


    That''s what she''s focusing on? it thought, incredulous. Shouldn''t she be talking about revenge? About the fact that she killed my mother? Shouldn''t she be trembling in fear, begging for forgiveness?


    "Foolish human!" the Zombie Fetus snarled, its voice echoing with rage. "Today, I''ll make you pay for your arrogance! And as for that so-called Zombie King, I don''t care about proving anything to him. This is about reclaiming what my mother lost¡ªher territory. I''ll take it all back!"


    "Oh¡­" Mia''s brow furrowed slightly, but not out of fear. Her thoughts had drifted elsewhere¡ªto Ethan.


    The parasitic creatures attacking the shelter, the fallout from her killing the Pregnant Zombie King¡ªit all led back to him.


    "Was he¡­ using me this whole time?" she wondered aloud, her voice tinged with bitterness. The pieces were starting to fall into place, and the realization left a sour taste in her mouth. "That bastard. Manipulative, cunning, irresponsible¡­ total scumbag."


    But the Zombie Fetus wasn''t about to let her spiral into her own thoughts. With a guttural roar, it raised its hand, commanding the Aqua Zombies to attack. Their shrieks filled the air as they surged forward, accompanied by the haunting melody of the Zombie Siren.


    Mia stood alone, her tachi gleaming in the dim light. Her gaze was steady, her expression calm. The horde rushed toward her like a tidal wave, but her eyes betrayed no fear.


    Perhaps¡­ life had never held much value for her to begin with.


    "Fine," she whispered, gripping her blade tighter. "Let''s make this a fight to remember."


    ...

 Chapter 187 The apples!

    Mia gripped her tachi tightly and charged forward, slicing her way into the zombie horde.


    Her movements were swift and fluid, weaving through the undead with precision. The tachi whirled through the air with a fierce whoosh, and every strike cleanly severed a head from its shoulders. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Zombie Fetus, its black eyes gleaming with malice, observed her with a mix of curiosity and disdain. It hadn''t expected her to face the overwhelming swarm without fear¡ªlet alone launch an attack. "Interesting... I''m looking forward to seeing how you squirm when you''re on the brink of death."


    With a flick of its clawed hand, it commanded the massive Zombiezilla to act. The towering beast raised one colossal foot, aiming to crush Mia beneath it.


    The sheer size of the foot was staggering, like a mountain rising from the earth. It descended with a deafening roar, the air itself seeming to scream under its weight.


    The force behind the attack was immense, carrying the weight of a thousand tons.


    Mia''s slender frame was instantly engulfed in the shadow of the descending foot. Her sharp eyes darted upward, and without hesitation, she leapt to the side, narrowly avoiding the crushing blow.


    BOOM!


    The massive foot slammed into the ground, sending shockwaves rippling through the earth. The impact was like an earthquake, the ground caving in and dirt exploding outward. Trees nearby snapped like twigs, their splinters scattering in the air.


    Though Mia had dodged the direct hit, the shockwave caught her, flinging her through the air. She hit the ground hard, her body skidding to a stop.


    [Pain Level: 21%]


    Behind her, the human Awakeners were locked in their own desperate battle against the zombie horde. Leading the charge were Chloe and Caleb, a sibling duo whose powers complemented each other perfectly.


    Chloe wielded ice, while Caleb controlled wood. Both were ranked above B+, and together, they were a force to be reckoned with¡ªcapable of holding their own even against some A-rank zombie lords. In the hierarchy of the human refuge, they were among the elite.


    Ice walls and wooden roots erupted around them, both offensive and defensive, tearing through the surrounding zombies. The siblings worked in perfect sync, their combined abilities creating a deadly dance of frost and vines.


    "Where the hell is Sean?" Chloe muttered, her brows furrowed in frustration. In a situation this dire, his absence was glaring.


    Caleb shook his head, his tone clipped. "No idea. Probably still holed up in the refuge. Forget about him for now¡ªfocus on killing these things!"


    The two continued to unleash their powers, piercing through zombie torsos and snapping necks. The undead howled in agony as black, putrid blood sprayed everywhere, their bodies collapsing in heaps.


    For now, the siblings were holding their ground. But the constant use of their abilities was draining, and they couldn''t keep this up forever.


    Suddenly, a strange rustling sound came from the nearby forest. It was faint at first, like something slithering through the underbrush, dry leaves crackling under its weight.


    A chilling unease began to creep into the hearts of the fighters.


    "What... what is that?" someone muttered, their voice trembling. They instinctively glanced toward the forest. Through the dense foliage, they caught sight of a pair of glowing, yellow eyes. The pupils were slitted, like a serpent''s, and they stared back with an unnatural intensity.


    The man''s heart skipped a beat, his chest tightening as if he''d just fallen from a great height. A cold shiver ran down his spine, and his limbs froze in place.


    Before he could react, a guttural roar tore through the air.


    "ROAR!"


    In that split second of distraction, a zombie lunged at him, its grotesque jaws snapping shut around his neck. Pain exploded through his body as warm blood gushed from the wound. His vision blurred, and within moments, he collapsed, lifeless.


    Chloe turned at the sound, her eyes widening in horror as she saw the man fall. Her voice was sharp and urgent. "It''s a Naga! Don''t look it in the eyes! Stay away from the forest!" She had spent enough time with Mia to know about these creatures and their deadly gaze. Stay connected with My Virtual Library Empire


    But her warning came too late. Several Awakeners had already been caught off guard, their bodies stiffening as they fell victim to the Naga''s hypnotic stare. The surrounding zombies wasted no time, swarming over them and tearing them apart. Blood and gore splattered across the battlefield as the human formation crumbled into chaos.


    Panic set in. The once-coordinated defense devolved into a frantic scramble for survival.


    Among the chaos, Chris stood frozen. His body was battered and bleeding from earlier injuries, and his spirit was already fragile after enduring relentless attacks from parasitic creatures. When his gaze accidentally met the Naga''s yellow eyes, it was the final straw.


    He stood there, motionless, as if his soul had been drained from his body.


    The blood dripping from his wounds only served to excite the zombies further. Their snarls grew louder as they locked onto him, their prey. Five or six of them broke away from the main horde, sprinting toward him with feral hunger.


    Chris''s mind went blank. "It''s over... I''m done for..." he thought, despair washing over him like a tidal wave.


    From a distance, Chloe saw what was happening. Her jaw clenched, her fists trembling with frustration. She wanted to help, but she was already overwhelmed, barely holding her own position. Even if she tried, she knew she wouldn''t make it in time.


    "Mia''s saved Uncle Chris so many times... but it looks like he won''t escape this one..." she thought bitterly, her heart sinking.


    But just as all hope seemed lost, a figure burst onto the battlefield.


    Sean.


    His sharp, determined eyes scanned the scene as he sprinted toward Chris. With a flurry of powerful punches, he sent the zombies flying.


    Without missing a beat, he grabbed Chris by the arm and yanked him to safety.


    "Hiss¡­ ahh¡­ it hurts!" Chris winced as his wounds tore further, blood seeping out in thick streams. But despite the pain, he couldn''t help but feel relieved¡ªhe''d survived yet another close call.


    Sean stood over him, his sharp gaze scanning Chris''s injuries. A bulky backpack was slung over Sean''s shoulders, stuffed to the brim and bulging at the seams.


    "Uncle Chris, you hanging in there?" Sean asked, his tone calm but concerned.


    Chris shot him a pained look, his face pale and twisted in discomfort. "What do you think? But¡­ you showed up just in time. Thanks for saving me."


    "No big deal. I''m used to it," Sean replied with a shrug, as if rescuing people was just another part of his daily routine.


    At that moment, Chloe and Caleb retreated to their position, regrouping with Sean and Chris to hold the line.


    "Sean, where the hell were you just now?" Chloe demanded, her voice sharp with frustration.


    "I was back at the refuge, helping out," Sean said casually, patting the backpack on his shoulders. "Managed to grab a bunch of apples too."


    "¡­" Chloe stared at him, her expression blank, a vein practically popping on her forehead. Apples? Seriously? You''re thinking about food right now?


    "Forget the apples! The Naga''s out there wreaking havoc. Get over there and help already!" she snapped, exasperated.


    "Alright, alright, I''m on it!" Sean replied, raising his hands in mock surrender before spinning on his heel and charging toward the forest.


    The Naga''s ability to paralyze its victims wasn''t just physical¡ªit was a form of psychic control. Creatures like the Naga, with their mental manipulation powers, could use various mediums¡ªbe it sound, eye contact, or even subtle gestures¡ªto disrupt or dominate human minds.


    Each psychic monster had its own unique way of killing, but Sean? Sean wasn''t fazed by any of it. He was practically immune to mental attacks.


    As he barreled through the battlefield, smashing zombies left and right with his fists, he finally reached the forest. His sharp eyes caught movement in a dense patch of undergrowth. A long, scaly tail slithered through the grass¡ªa dead giveaway.


    It was a Naga, its upper body humanoid and decayed like a zombie, while its lower half was a massive serpent''s tail.


    Sean didn''t hesitate. He strode forward, parting the thick grass with his hands. Sure enough, a pair of glowing, yellow, slit-pupiled eyes stared back at him.


    The Naga froze for a moment, clearly startled. When did this human get so close? it thought, its mind racing. It quickly activated its psychic powers, its pupils narrowing as it locked eyes with Sean, attempting to seize control of his mind.


    But Sean didn''t flinch. His own sharp, intelligent eyes stared right back, unbothered.


    "What are you looking at?" Sean asked, his tone laced with mild annoyance. Without waiting for an answer, he raised his fist and swung. The punch connected with a sickening crunch, and the Naga''s head exploded into a mess of gore and scales.


    With that, Sean continued his rampage through the forest, cutting down every psychic monster in his path. Nagas, Zombie Sirens¡ªnone of them stood a chance. One by one, they fell to his relentless assault.


    Meanwhile, the humans on the battlefield outside felt the pressure ease significantly. With the psychic monsters eliminated, they were able to regroup and reestablish an effective defense.


    Sean, however, was just getting started. He was in the zone, tearing through the forest like a one-man wrecking crew. But as he took down yet another creature, a strange sensation washed over him.


    It was a feeling of immense pressure, like a heavy weight pressing down on his chest. A sense of danger prickled at the back of his mind, sharp and undeniable.


    Sean wasn''t usually sensitive to these kinds of things, but this presence was impossible to ignore. It was overwhelming.


    He turned his head sharply, his eyes scanning the forest. That''s when he saw it.


    A towering figure emerged from the shadows, its massive frame dwarfing everything around it. It was half-human, half-beast, its muscular body rippling with raw power. Its eyes glowed the same eerie yellow as the Nagas, but these were far more intense, brimming with a savage, almost primal energy.


    The creature''s face twisted into a grin, its sharp teeth glinting in the dim light. It looked¡­ excited.


    This was no ordinary monster. This was the undisputed ruler of Santa Monica''s undead¡ªthe Azure Scaled Zombie King.


    The Zombie King''s gaze locked onto Sean, its expression one of cruel amusement. It tilted its head slightly, as if studying him.


    "Well, well¡­ this little human is¡­ quite the peculiar one,"


    ...

 Chapter 188 Time to eat

    Sean, on the other hand, was all brawn and no brain. He didn''t bother overthinking things. The moment he saw the monster, he charged straight at it without hesitation.


    Azure Scaled tilted his head, sizing him up. "Yeah¡­ not exactly the sharpest tool in the shed, huh?"


    With a casual motion, Azure Scaled clenched his beast-like claws into fists and swung his arm forward. The sheer force of the punch caused the air to crackle with a series of sonic booms.


    Sean didn''t even flinch. He raised his own fist and met the blow head-on.


    BOOM!


    The collision of their fists sounded like two iron hammers smashing together, sending shockwaves rippling outward.


    But Sean''s arm throbbed with pain. A massive force surged through him, and before he could react, his body was flung backward like a baseball hit out of the park. He flew a solid 50 feet before crashing to the ground with a heavy thud.


    His backpack burst open from the impact, and several apples tumbled out, falling through the air and rolling across the dirt.


    One of the apples ended up right at Azure Scaled''s feet.


    Azure Scaled, being a carnivorous creature, couldn''t care less about apples. To him, they were no different from weeds. Without a second thought, he lifted his foot and stomped down, crushing the apple into mush.


    That single act felt like it shattered Sean''s very soul.


    Still writhing in pain, Sean''s eyes widened as he watched the scene unfold. He stared, unblinking, his gaze fixed on the ruined apple.


    "My¡­ apple¡­" Sean''s breathing grew heavy, his chest heaving as anger flared in his eyes. His expression twisted into one of pure rage, with a sharp, dangerous edge.


    "You''re dead!"


    His body began to crackle and pop as he entered a full-on berserk state.


    With a roar, Sean leapt to his feet and charged at Azure Scaled again, his movements wild and unrestrained.


    "Oh, so he''s completely brainless," Azure Scaled muttered, realizing he''d overestimated Sean earlier.


    As Sean closed the distance, Azure Scaled swung another punch. BAM! The impact sent Sean flying yet again, this time over 50 feet, his body hitting the ground like a ragdoll.


    "Ugh¡­ that hurts¡­"


    Sean groaned, his entire body wracked with pain. It felt like his internal organs had been rearranged, and the sharp ache in his chest told him he was seriously injured.


    The gap between their strength was just too massive.


    Frustration bubbled up inside Sean. His apples had been crushed, but he couldn''t do anything about it. All he could do was roll around on the ground, overwhelmed by pain and helplessness. Tears welled up in his eyes.


    "Waaahhhhhh~~~"


    "Idiot," Azure Scaled sneered, his face full of disdain. He began walking toward Sean, ready to finish him off for good.


    But before he could take more than a few steps, he suddenly froze.


    "Huh? What''s that?"


    He looked up toward the horizon and noticed what appeared to be a dark cloud drifting closer. But it wasn''t a cloud¡ªit was a massive swarm of crows, their black feathers blotting out the sky.


    "Using my friend as a punching bag? Don''t you think that''s a little much?" A deep, magnetic voice suddenly echoed through the air.


    Azure Scaled turned his head sharply, his eyes narrowing. Standing next to Sean was a figure who hadn''t been there moments ago. The man was strikingly handsome, his expression cold and detached. Though he exuded no visible aura, there was an overwhelming sense of danger radiating from him.


    "It''s you!" Azure Scaled''s brows furrowed deeply as recognition dawned on him. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sean, still lying on the ground, looked up and saw the man''s face. His eyes immediately filled with tears of relief and gratitude.


    "Ethan¡­ sniff¡­ sniff¡­" Sean whimpered, his voice trembling. In the middle of this brutal battlefield, the true king had arrived.


    Ethan''s eyes glowed with a crimson light, and an oppressive energy began to spread outward. The Domain of the Dead unfurled like a tidal wave, its terrifying pressure crushing everything in its path. Trees in the surrounding forest splintered and exploded under the weight of the energy.


    It was as if a natural disaster had descended.


    "So, the rumors were true. You really are that strong," Azure Scaled muttered, his tone grim. He had only heard stories about Ethan before, but now he was seeing the legend in action.


    Without hesitation, Azure Scaled focused his energy. A blue aura began to rise around him, swirling like ocean waves. The energy surged forward in layers, crashing outward like a relentless tide.


    This was Azure Scaled''s unique ability, Tidal Surge, derived from his fusion with a Marine Iguana.


    The clash of their powers was cataclysmic. The two forces collided like grinding millstones, creating a deafening wail in the air. The ground beneath them cracked and caved, forming deep fissures that spread outward.


    The moment Ethan appeared, the entire battle shifted. All eyes were on him.


    From the outskirts of the battlefield, onlookers turned their heads, their faces filled with shock and awe.


    "It''s him!"


    "The Zombie Overlord of Los Angeles!"


    "Wait¡­ is he here to help?"


    "Or¡­ is he just here to clean up the mess?"


    "Uh¡­ that''s¡­ not good¡­" Read exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    Whispers spread through the crowd as the tension in the air grew thicker. It felt like the entire balance of power was about to be upended.


    With so many major players converging, it was clear that the zombie factions in the area were about to face a massive shake-up.


    Amid the chaos of the zombie horde, Mia, covered in blood, caught a glimpse of Ethan out of the corner of her eye. Her lips curled into a faint smirk, though her tone was dripping with sarcasm.


    "Finally decided to show up, huh? Guess you''ve got some sense of responsibility¡­ fine, I''ll cut you some slack. Half off."


    ...


    Ethan''s sharp gaze locked onto Azure Scaled, analyzing the swirling blue energy surrounding him. It seemed like the beginnings of an Absolute Domain, but it was incomplete¡ªmore of a rough draft than the finished product.


    "Ah, so that''s why he''s managed to hold the title of overlord¡­" Ethan mused. He figured the Marine Iguana Azure Scaled had fused with must''ve been a mutant beast capable of wielding an Absolute Domain.


    Without hesitation, Ethan expanded his Domain of the Dead to its absolute limit. The oppressive force roared like thunder, crashing down on Azure Scaled''s blue energy and grinding it into nothing. The once-imposing aura began to crumble and dissipate under the sheer weight of Ethan''s power.


    Azure Scaled, despite being an S-class powerhouse, was still leagues below Ethan. Panic flashed across his face as he realized he couldn''t withstand the pressure. Without a second thought, he retreated at full speed, his massive frame darting backward hundreds of feet in an instant.


    "Holy crap! He''s insane!" gasped someone from the crowd.


    The onlookers, many of whom had encountered Ethan before, were left in awe. Chloe, in particular, couldn''t take her eyes off him. Her cheeks flushed, and her eyes sparkled like a starry night.


    "He''s still so ridiculously cool!" she whispered, practically swooning.


    But not everyone was impressed. In the shadows, Zombie Fetus''s pitch-black eyes burned with unrelenting hatred. The one responsible for his mother''s death¡ªthe other culprit¡ªhad finally shown up.


    "Today, you''re all going to die!" Zombie Fetus shrieked, his voice filled with venom. "Kill them! Kill them all! Leave no one alive!"


    "ROAR¡ª"


    The forest erupted with guttural roars as countless lizard-like monsters burst out from the dense undergrowth. Their glowing yellow eyes gleamed with malice, and their mouths were filled with razor-sharp fangs.


    The creatures surged forward in a chaotic wave, their bodies packed so tightly together that they trampled over one another in their frenzy. It was a monstrous tide, a living flood of destruction.


    These were Azure Scaled''s elite forces.


    It seemed he had anticipated Ethan''s interference and had prepared accordingly.


    The lizard monsters were massive, ferocious, and unnervingly resilient. Even within the oppressive confines of Ethan''s Domain of the Dead, they could still move freely, their sheer physical strength allowing them to resist the crushing pressure.


    But Ethan? He didn''t even flinch.


    With a casual motion, he raised his hand, and a tachi materialized in his grip. The blade radiated an intense heat, flames roaring to life along its edge.


    In one sweeping motion, Ethan slashed the air. A blazing arc of fire erupted from the blade, fanning out in a wide sweep. The inferno tore through the advancing lizard monsters, slicing them clean in half. Flames engulfed their bodies, reducing them to ash in mere moments.


    Ethan stood firm, an unyielding wall against the onslaught. He was a one-man army, cutting through the horde like a scythe through wheat.


    Behind him, Chloe and the other humans felt the crushing pressure on them ease almost instantly.


    "Honestly, who else could hold back an army of elite monsters like this¡­ all by himself?" someone muttered, their voice filled with awe as they watched the carnage unfold.


    But the tide of lizard monsters didn''t stop. If anything, their numbers only seemed to grow. More and more of them poured out of the forest, their ranks swelling into the thousands. They charged forward with reckless abandon, utterly unafraid of death.


    Ethan''s expression remained as cold and detached as ever. His crimson eyes scanned the battlefield, unbothered by the overwhelming numbers.


    "Time to eat," he said flatly.


    At his command, a deafening roar erupted from the nearby valley. The sound was so powerful it shook the earth, scattering flocks of birds into the sky in a panicked frenzy.


    Moments later, a new wave of figures appeared¡ªterrifying, grotesque faces emerging from the shadows. It was Ethan''s own army of elite zombies, and they were charging into the fray with unrelenting ferocity.


    They moved with inhuman speed and agility, some leaping from tree to tree like apes, others sprinting across the ground in a blur. The sheer number of them was staggering, a sea of undead that stretched as far as the eye could see.


    The sight was both awe-inspiring and utterly horrifying.


    ...

 Chapter 189 Still not enough?

    The zombie horde surged forward, colliding head-on with the lizard-like monsters. Claws tore through flesh, teeth sank into bone, and the battlefield echoed with the guttural roars of the undead and the anguished cries of the beasts.


    The forest descended into utter chaos.


    Blood splattered everywhere, severed limbs littered the ground, and even the air seemed to take on a crimson hue, transforming the scene into something straight out of a hellish nightmare.


    Amidst the carnage, Ethan''s elite squad of 500 warriors stood out as the most ferocious. Their cells were hyperactive, their bones unnaturally dense, and many of them had developed sharp bone spikes protruding from their bodies.


    They tore through the battlefield like unstoppable war gods, leaving nothing but destruction in their wake.


    "Damn, they''re this strong?" The Azure Scaled Zombie King frowned, his expression darkening as he observed the enemy. The level of evolution these zombies had achieved was far beyond anything he''d anticipated. His own territory by the coast was rich in resources, allowing him to raise countless elite creatures.


    But how had the other side managed this?


    To make matters worse, there were several powerful zombie kings among Ethan''s forces.


    In the dense jungle, however, Sprout had the home-field advantage.


    "Endless Growth!" Sprout''s voice rang out, calm but commanding. In an instant, vines erupted from the ground around him, growing at an insane rate and blotting out the sky. The green tide surged forward, swallowing Aqua Zombies and lizard monsters alike. The vines pierced through flesh, draining their victims dry and leaving behind shriveled husks.


    Some vines climbed up the trees, hoisting Aqua Zombies into the air. The forest soon resembled a grotesque hanging ground, the sight chilling to the bone.


    Meanwhile, Shroom''s spores spread far and wide, targeting any creature in their path. The spores latched onto their victims, rapidly parasitizing them and sprouting clusters of grotesque red tumors. The tumors writhed and merged, forming mimics that joined the fray.


    Though the mimics weren''t particularly strong, they were disturbingly lifelike, sowing confusion and disrupting the enemy''s coordination.


    Among the chaos, Snowy, the zombie tiger, was on an absolute rampage.


    Having absorbed Ethan''s blood, Snowy had started at a solid B+ rank. After devouring flesh and basking in the light of the Radiant Crystal, its power had skyrocketed in just a few months, nearing A+ rank.


    Snowy was the embodiment of the phrase "a tiger among sheep." With a single swipe of its massive paw, it unleashed a force of several tons, smashing monsters into pulp. Its tail lashed out like a steel whip, effortlessly snapping bones with each swing.


    On another part of the battlefield, Bulldozer was locked in a brutal clash with the Brutal Iguana Zombie King. These two powerhouses had faced off before, and their rivalry burned hotter than ever.


    "ROAR¡ª!"


    The two roared ferociously, grappling and trading blows like primal beasts. Each punch landed with bone-crushing force, the sound of flesh meeting flesh reverberating through the forest.


    Overall, Ethan''s forces held the upper hand, dominating the battlefield with overwhelming strength.


    But the tide wasn''t entirely in their favor. Parasitic monsters continued to pour in from all directions, working in eerie harmony with the Azure Scaled Zombie King''s forces. They specifically targeted Ethan''s zombie horde, their coordination unnervingly precise.


    The Azure Scaled Zombie King''s minions, the Aqua Zombies, were distinct with their webbed fingers and toes, making them easy for the parasitic monsters to identify and avoid.


    The parasites had one ultimate goal: Ethan. More specifically, they wanted the Radiant Crystal.


    "Hand over the Radiant Crystal, and we''ll leave. We won''t interfere in your fight," snarled a fully-formed humanoid parasite, its voice dripping with malice.


    Ethan barely spared it a glance. "Oh? Then I guess you''re staying."


    With that, his terrifying Domain of the Dead expanded, engulfing the creature in an instant. Flames erupted as he charged forward, wielding his blazing tachi. One swift slash, and the parasite was reduced to ash.


    But more parasites kept coming, relentless and unafraid of death.


    Behind Ethan, the ground trembled and rumbled. Towering bio-monsters emerged, led by Aaron, their presence radiating pure, unbridled fury. They stood shoulder to shoulder, forming an impenetrable wall of flesh and muscle. Like living tanks, they advanced, crushing the parasitic monsters beneath them.


    The battle raged on, growing fiercer by the second. The chaos reached a fever pitch, the forest becoming a maelstrom of blood and violence.


    The Azure Scaled Zombie King watched the battlefield intently, his expression grim.


    His forces were losing ground. The enemy''s level of evolution was simply too high, and he himself wasn''t confident he could take on Ethan.


    "Should I retreat?" he muttered to himself, hesitation flickering in his eyes.


    But just as he wavered, the ground in the distance began to quake violently. A suffocating aura of malice swept across the battlefield as over twenty towering figures emerged from the horizon.


    Their appearances were grotesque, their faces twisted with fangs and malice. Every single one of them was a bio-monster.


    At the forefront stood a particularly massive figure, its presence dominating. The air around it shimmered with spatial distortions, and its aura was nothing short of terrifying.


    "Keh keh keh¡­ looks like I showed up just in time." A raspy, mocking laugh escaped the towering bio-monster''s mouth as he led over twenty hulking monstrosities straight toward Ethan''s elite zombie forces.


    These creatures weren''t just mindless brutes¡ªthey still retained the abilities of human Awakeners, making them exceptionally dangerous. Every movement they made carried devastating power, capable of crushing zombies with ease.


    "What the¡­?" The Azure Scaled Zombie King raised an eyebrow, clearly caught off guard by the sudden arrival. But as he observed the situation, a flicker of realization crossed his face. These monsters weren''t enemies¡ªthey were allies.


    The lead bio-monster bared its fangs, its beady eyes locking onto Ethan with a look of pure hatred. Without hesitation, it charged forward, its massive fists glowing with spatial energy. The air around its punch warped and twisted, as if a falling star was about to crash down.


    Ethan''s Domain of the Dead flared to life, its oppressive energy pushing back against the spatial distortion. With a quick sidestep, he narrowly avoided the incoming blow.


    "BOOM!"


    The monster''s fist slammed into the ground, unleashing a deafening shockwave. Trees snapped like twigs, rocks shattered, and a cloud of dust and debris erupted into the air.


    Ethan raised a single hand, his Domain of the Dead rippling outward. The swirling dust froze mid-air, then fell harmlessly to the ground, as if gravity itself had been momentarily suspended.


    "This fight''s getting messy," Ethan muttered under his breath, brushing some dirt off his sleeve. "Almost ruined my outfit."


    He glanced up at the bio-monster, his sharp eyes assessing its strength. "Not bad," he admitted, though his tone was more curious than impressed.


    The bio-monster sneered, its voice like grinding stones. "What''s the matter? Don''t recognize me?"


    Ethan tilted his head, studying the creature with mild interest. "Should I?"


    "Griff," the monster growled, its tone dripping with venom. "Ring any bells?"


    Ethan''s expression didn''t change, though he squinted slightly, as if trying to jog his memory. "Griff¡­ Griff¡­" He repeated the name, then shrugged. "Nope. Doesn''t ring a bell."


    "You¡ª!" Griff''s fury erupted like a volcano. His massive fist clenched, veins bulging as he roared, "Die, you bastard!" He lunged forward, swinging his fist down with enough force to split the earth.


    Ethan didn''t bother dodging this time. Instead, he stepped forward, meeting the attack head-on. His own fist shot out, a blur of raw power. It was like a dragon breaking free from its chains, carrying an overwhelming force that seemed to shake the very air. Experience new tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    "BOOM!"


    The two fists collided, unleashing a shockwave that rippled across the battlefield. The ground beneath them cracked and caved in, forming a crater from the sheer force of the impact. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ethan''s slender frame looked almost fragile compared to Griff''s hulking bio-monster form, but the result of their clash told a different story. The spatial energy surrounding Griff''s punch shattered like glass, and the massive creature was sent stumbling backward, skidding over a hundred feet before regaining its footing.


    Griff''s arm trembled, a numbing pain shooting up his forearm. He clenched his jaw, his sharp teeth grinding together in frustration. This wasn''t how it was supposed to go.


    He was Griff, one of the so-called Four Knights of Bernardino. Before his transformation, he had been an A+ rank Awakener, a force to be reckoned with. After injecting himself with the G-virus, he had broken past the limits of S-rank, becoming something far more powerful. Or so he thought.


    "Still not enough?" Griff muttered through gritted teeth, his rage boiling over. His mind burned with the memory of his failure¡ªthe moment his poor decisions had cost the lives of his entire team. The guilt had consumed him, driving him to the brink of madness. He had sworn to do whatever it took to avenge them, even if it meant sacrificing his humanity.


    Even if it meant becoming this¡­ thing.


    His claws dug into the earth as he steadied himself, his eyes blazing with hatred. "I''ll drag you into the abyss with me, Ethan," he snarled, his voice trembling with a mix of fury and desperation. "Even if I have to become a monster to do it!"


    ...

 Chapter 190 Limit

    The Azure Scaled Zombie King felt a surge of delight in his heart. With over twenty new bio-mutants joining the fray, their combat strength had been significantly bolstered. Now, there was no need for him to retreat.


    At the moment, Griff''s combat power was at S-rank, the Azure Scaled Zombie King himself was also S-rank, and the combined strength of the Zombie Fetus and Zombiezilla could easily match S-rank as well.


    Three S-rank powerhouses¡ªmore than enough to hold their ground.


    "Guess I underestimated Griff. Didn''t think this guy would actually be useful¡­" The Azure Scaled Zombie King rejoined the battle with renewed vigor.


    A faint blue energy surged around him, and with every move he made, elite zombies were effortlessly torn apart.


    Meanwhile, Griff, consumed by hatred, continued his relentless assault on Ethan. The spatial energy around him grew more intense, spiraling out of control until it reached its peak.


    The space surrounding Griff began to crack, black fissures spreading like jagged scars. The sheer force of the distortion was overwhelming, as if it could crush anything in its path.


    "Void Seal!" Griff''s blood-red eyes narrowed as he unleashed his S-rank spatial ability. With a wave of his hand, the entire space ahead of him froze, then began to collapse inward.


    Ethan was instantly caught in the attack.


    The space around him shattered, his vision blurring as the world seemed to disintegrate. He could only rely on the power of his Domain of the Dead to resist the spatial onslaught.


    But then, in the blink of an eye¡ª


    A massive spatial rift tore open, an endless abyss of darkness yawning wide like the maw of a monstrous beast. The rift swallowed Ethan whole, along with his Domain of the Dead.


    In that moment, both Ethan and Griff vanished from the battlefield.


    From the rear, Chloe and the others stared in shock. "Oh my god! Did Ethan just¡­ get taken out?"


    "No way¡­"


    "That bio-mutant is insanely strong!"


    "Could it be¡­ they both went down together?!"


    "¡­"


    Sean, standing nearby, looked panicked. His eyes darted around as he desperately searched for any sign of Ethan. "Ethan! Ethan! Where are you? Get back here! Don''t tell me you''re actually dead!"


    "Stop yelling," Mia said calmly from a short distance away. "He''s not that easy to kill."


    At that moment, Ethan found himself surrounded by pitch-black nothingness, standing in what felt like the void of an infinite universe. There was no end in sight.


    "Well, this is¡­ interesting," he muttered to himself, surprised to find he''d been dragged into another dimension. This had to be one of those rare, bizarre abilities that only a handful of humans could wield.


    Everywhere he looked, there was nothing but emptiness. He had no idea how to escape.


    But according to his logic, every problem had a solution. To break free from this trap, he''d have to deal with the source¡ªGriff. If he could take out the caster, the spell would collapse.


    Unleashing his Domain of the Dead with a thunderous roar, Ethan began searching for Griff, who was hiding somewhere in the void.


    ... sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meanwhile, back on the battlefield, the situation was growing increasingly tense.


    The Azure Scaled Zombie King, however, couldn''t have been happier.


    "Well, well, what a pleasant surprise. One good thing after another. Griff actually managed to trap the enemy''s zombie king!"


    To the Azure Scaled Zombie King, this was the perfect opportunity. He had to take advantage of the situation and eliminate Ethan''s allies. Once the battle was decided, even if Ethan managed to return, it would be too late to change anything.


    His gaze locked onto Mia first.


    Aside from Ethan, she was the strongest among the group. Even when surrounded by the endless Zombie Horde, she could hold her own against the Zombie Fetus, tying up a significant portion of his forces.


    "Child, your adoptive father is here to avenge you!" The Azure Scaled Zombie King''s yellow eyes gleamed with malice as he lunged forward, his speed so fast that afterimages trailed behind him.


    His glowing blue claws clenched into a fist as he swung a devastating strike toward Mia.


    Hearing the rush of wind and feeling the murderous intent bearing down on her, Mia didn''t hesitate. She raised her arms to block the attack.


    "Bang!" Find your next adventure on My Virtual Library Empire


    A massive force slammed into her, like being hit by a speeding train. Mia''s body was sent flying uncontrollably, crashing through a massive boulder before finally coming to a stop.


    "Hehehe, nice hit!" Zombie Fetus clapped his hands gleefully, clearly enjoying the sight of Mia''s battered state.


    Mia pushed herself up from the rubble, her body covered in blood and scratches. Her right arm trembled slightly, the earlier blow feeling as though it had fractured her bones.


    [Pain Level: 37%]


    Despite her injuries, her blood-streaked face remained calm and composed.


    She lifted her gaze and spotted Zombie Fetus standing atop the massive beast, looking down at her with a smug, triumphant expression. Not far away, the Azure Scaled Zombie King stood with his piercing yellow eyes gleaming with malice.


    The two of them were surrounded by a sea of zombies and lizard-like creatures, forming an impenetrable wall of grotesque faces and snarling jaws. Everywhere she looked, there was nothing but horror.


    Sean, seeing his teammate injured, rushed over in a panic. "There are way too many monsters this time. Maybe you should fall back for now."


    "No need," Mia replied coldly, her voice steady.


    Sean frowned, his worry evident. "Your body has limits, Mia. There''s no way you can hold out against this many enemies."


    "I can handle it."


    "You can''t handle it!"


    "I can handle it," Mia insisted, her tone unwavering.


    "¡­" Sean fell silent, realizing she wasn''t going to back down. The look in her eyes made it clear¡ªshe was ready to fight to the bitter end.


    Before he could say anything else, Mia gripped her blade tightly and charged back into the Zombie Horde. Her movements were lightning-fast, her figure a blur as she darted through the chaos.


    Her tachi sliced through the air, cutting down zombies left and right in a relentless flurry of strikes.


    "Well, well, still putting up a fight, huh? Let''s see how long you can last," Zombie Fetus sneered, his tone dripping with mockery. A dark mist began to seep from his body, spreading toward Mia like a creeping shadow.


    This black mist, known as Death Miasma, was a sinister ability he had inherited from his zombified mother during her pregnancy. It was highly toxic, capable of paralyzing the body and inducing overwhelming fear.


    As the miasma enveloped her, Mia felt a chilling sensation crawl over her skin, like ghostly hands gripping her. Her limbs began to stiffen, and a wave of dread surged through her mind. Negative emotions clawed at her psyche, threatening to break her focus.


    Before she could fully recover, Zombiezilla''s massive foot came crashing down from above.


    "BOOM!" The ground shook violently as the colossal foot slammed into her, leaving cracks spidering across the earth and kicking up a thick cloud of dust that obscured everyone''s view.


    "Mia!" Chloe and the others cried out in alarm, their faces pale with worry.


    Was this it? Was Mia finally reaching her limit?


    With Ethan trapped in the void and Mia under siege, the situation had become dangerously dire. The group was teetering on the edge of despair.


    But then, out of nowhere¡ª


    "ROOOAAARRR!"


    Zombiezilla let out a sudden, pained howl. A figure burst out from beneath its massive foot, tearing through its flesh and emerging into the open.


    It was Mia.


    Her slender frame was drenched in the monster''s foul blood, staining her entire body a deep crimson. She looked like a ghost of vengeance, her bright eyes shining with an almost manic intensity. There was even a faint trace of exhilaration in her expression.


    Her wristband displayed a new reading: [Pain Level: 67%]


    "Oh? Still alive?" The Azure Scaled Zombie King narrowed his eyes, his brow furrowing slightly. He hadn''t expected this human to be so resilient. But what puzzled him even more was¡­ was she enjoying this?


    "Enough of this. Time to die!" The Azure Scaled Zombie King decided he couldn''t waste any more time. Ethan could reappear at any moment, and he needed to finish this human off quickly.


    Blue energy surged around him as he propelled himself forward at blinding speed. In an instant, he was in front of Mia, his clawed fist striking her square in the chest.


    "THUD!"


    Mia coughed up a mouthful of blood as the impact caved in her chest, sending her flying like a ragdoll. She crashed into the ground hundreds of feet away, skidding to a stop amidst the debris.


    Her wristband''s reading spiked violently: [Pain Level: 91%]


    "Damn it! Mia''s at her limit!" Chloe''s voice trembled with panic.


    "What do we do now?"


    "I don''t know!"


    "¡­"


    The group was frantic, their hearts pounding as they watched helplessly. It felt like they were ants trapped on a hot stove, unable to do anything but worry.


    But then, to their astonishment, Mia began to stir.


    Her body trembled as she slowly pushed herself up from the ground. Her cells were in overdrive, her entire frame shaking from the strain. A faint crimson mist began to swirl around her, emanating from her blood-soaked body.


    The pain had pushed her to her breaking point¡ªbut it was also when she was at her strongest.


    Her bright eyes scanned the battlefield, taking in the endless horde of monsters surrounding her.


    "My body might not hold out much longer," she muttered to herself, her voice low but resolute. "But I''ll carve my way out of this with sheer willpower¡­"


    ...

 Chapter 191 Hes out!

    Azure Scaled''s eyes widened in shock. Still alive?


    That last strike was meant to be a killing blow, yet here this human was, standing again¡ªand her aura was even stronger than before.


    Mia''s body radiated a surge of blood energy, her figure drenched in filthy, clotted blood. She looked like a vengeful demon crawling out of hell itself. But instead of despair, her lips curled into a chilling, almost unhinged smile.


    Then, with a single step, she vanished.


    Her speed was now beyond what the naked eye could track.


    For the first time, a flicker of fear crept into Azure Scaled''s heart.


    "What the hell is this?" he muttered, just as a gust of wind slammed into him. In the blink of an eye, her blood-smeared face was right in front of him, that same manic grin plastered across it.


    Instinctively, Azure Scaled raised his arm to block.


    Mia''s fist shot forward. At this point, her body had surpassed the limits of any weapon. The sheer force of her punch compressed the air, creating a deafening sonic boom. The impact was like a missile detonating on contact.


    "Boom!"


    The sound reverberated as Azure Scaled Zombie King''s bones cracked and popped. The scales on his arm shattered like glass, and his massive body was sent hurtling backward. He crashed into a horde of lizard-like creatures behind him, scattering them like bowling pins, before rolling across the ground for dozens of feet.


    The earth beneath him was gouged out, leaving a deep trench in his wake.


    "So strong!" Azure Scaled gritted his sharp teeth, his body wracked with pain. His arm, in particular, was clearly broken.


    If it weren''t for the resilience of his undead form, he doubted he could''ve survived that blow.


    His body began to creak and groan as it rapidly started to heal.


    Meanwhile, Zombie Fetus, standing off to the side, narrowed his pitch-black eyes, his brow furrowing. He had assumed Mia''s earlier actions were just the desperate flailing of someone on the brink of death. But now? She had just sent Azure Scaled Zombie King flying with a single punch.


    "Useless!" Zombie Fetus spat, his voice dripping with disdain.


    Dark mist began to pour from his body, swirling around him like a living entity. He unleashed his Death Miasma to its fullest extent, the black fog surging forward like a massive dragon, ready to consume everything in its path.


    But as the miasma engulfed Mia, her blood energy only grew more frenzied. A strange, otherworldly crimson glow radiated from her body. Her hyperactive cells seemed to reject the paralysis effects of the fog entirely.


    The miasma had no effect on her.


    Mia crouched low, her legs coiling like springs before she launched herself forward with explosive force. The ground beneath her cracked and shattered as she propelled herself toward Zombie Fetus like a cannonball.


    "What? She''s completely fine?" Zombie Fetus''s face twisted in shock. Realizing the danger, he quickly commanded the massive creature beneath him to intercept her.


    Zombiezilla, the towering 200-foot beast, raised its mountain-like head to block Mia''s attack.


    Mia''s fist collided with the creature''s jaw.


    "Roooooar!" Zombiezilla let out a guttural howl as if struck by a meteor. Its massive head snapped backward uncontrollably, and its enormous body lost balance, toppling sideways.


    "Boom!"


    The colossal beast crashed to the ground with a thunderous impact. The earth trembled violently, sending up clouds of dust and debris. The sheer scale of the scene was overwhelming.


    The humans watching from a distance were left speechless, their jaws practically hitting the floor.


    "She''s insane!"


    "Is this Mia''s full power?"


    "No wonder they call her the Light of Humanity!"


    "Unbelievable¡­"


    Chloe and the others couldn''t hide their awe. They had thought Mia was on the verge of collapse, but instead, she had turned the tide, displaying an unstoppable might. In just a few moves, she had sent both Azure Scaled Zombie King and Zombie Fetus reeling.


    Azure Scaled Zombie King, now covered in dirt and dust, spat angrily as he struggled to his feet. "Pfft! Damn it!"


    "This human is stronger than I thought," he growled, his expression dark. "We''ll have to work together to take her down. She can''t keep this up for long."


    "Fine," Zombie Fetus replied with a nod. The black mist around him thickened, swirling into a massive, tornado-like vortex.


    At the same time, Azure Scaled Zombie King began to gather his energy. A pale blue aura emanated from his body, growing in intensity like waves crashing against the shore¡ªeach one stronger than the last.


    The two forces merged, their combined energy becoming even more overwhelming.


    The air seemed to wail in protest, sand and debris swirling violently, carrying with them an aura of pure destruction.


    And yet, in the midst of it all, Mia stood firm.


    Her thin, battered frame was like an unyielding pine tree, standing tall against a storm. The blood energy around her pulsed rhythmically, like flames that only burned brighter and fiercer with each passing moment.


    She took a step forward, her footfall steady and resolute, pushing against the crushing waves of energy. Then, without hesitation, she charged straight toward Azure Scaled and Zombie Fetus once more.


    The humans watching from a distance were on edge, their nerves stretched taut.


    "Mia''s taking on both zombie kings by herself!" S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Can she really hold out?"


    "I don''t know¡­"


    "...Let''s hope she can."


    Meanwhile, in the dark void, Ethan was still trapped. Though only three to five minutes had passed, it felt like an eternity.


    This space had been torn open by Griff, a seemingly endless expanse of pitch-black nothingness. But in truth, it wasn''t as vast as it appeared.


    Ethan couldn''t see Griff because there was no light. He couldn''t smell anything because there was no medium for scents to travel. And he couldn''t hear a sound because the void swallowed all vibrations.


    Three of his five senses were completely sealed off.


    For most living beings, this would''ve been a death sentence. They''d exhaust their energy and die here, unable to find a way out.


    But Ethan was different.


    He had the Domain of the Dead.


    The Domain of the Dead had become his sixth sense, a tool that transcended the limitations of his physical body.


    Ethan extended his domain outward in one direction, letting it spread as far as possible, like a radar scanning its surroundings. Sure enough, after a few moments, he detected something¡ªan intruder in the void.


    "Gotcha."


    Ethan''s eyes narrowed as he locked onto the disturbance. Gripping his flaming tachi tightly, he dashed forward, slashing horizontally into the darkness.


    There was still no sound. No smell.


    But his blade stopped mid-swing.


    It had hit something.


    Years of experience told Ethan exactly what it was¡ªhis blade had lodged itself in bone.


    "ROAR!"


    A deafening roar shattered the silence, and in an instant, Ethan''s hearing returned.


    The endless darkness around him began to recede like a retreating tide, revealing the world once more.


    Sunlight. Air. Trees. Blood.


    And standing before him¡ªa massive, grotesque bioweapon.


    Ethan''s gaze sharpened as he took in the scene. His strike had severed Griff''s right arm, the blade slicing through his ribcage and lodging itself in his spine.


    "Hmm¡­ My instincts were spot on," Ethan muttered, pulling his blade free with a sharp twist.


    With a swift diagonal slash, he followed up. The sound of the cut was clean and precise¡ªshhhk.


    Griff''s massive body was split open, one side of him completely cleaved apart. Black, putrid blood sprayed everywhere, chunks of viscera spilling onto the ground. Griff let out a guttural, agonized howl.


    Ethan activated the power of the Domain of the Dead, forming a barrier to shield himself from the splattering filth.


    The scene unfolded before the eyes of the humans watching from afar.


    "He''s out!" Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    "And he''s completely fine?"


    "I knew it! I knew he''d make it!"


    Their voices were filled with awe and relief.


    Griff, on the other hand, staggered backward, his massive frame trembling. The gaping wounds on his body were catastrophic, and he could feel his life force draining away at an alarming rate.


    Even so, he refused to fall¡ªat least, not yet.


    But his legs gave out beneath him. With a heavy thud, the monstrous creature collapsed to his knees, unable to rise again.


    His grotesque face, once filled with rage and malice, now showed only despair and helplessness.


    "Even after all this¡­ I still can''t kill you?" Griff''s voice was weak, his tone laced with bitter resignation.


    Ethan tilted his head, curiosity flickering in his eyes. "Why do you hate me so much?"


    Griff didn''t answer immediately. He stared at Ethan, his monstrous form trembling. Even now, after everything, Ethan didn''t even know who he was.


    To Ethan, killing was just another day''s work. He hadn''t even spared a second thought for the lives he''d taken.


    "You killed all my teammates," Griff finally said, his voice hollow.


    "Oh¡­" Ethan nodded, as if only now remembering. "Yeah, I guess I did. There was that A+ grade triple-modified guy, right?"


    He recalled the moment vaguely¡ªusing Grizzly''s communicator to taunt Griff with a single sentence.


    "Well then," Ethan said, his tone casual, almost indifferent. "I guess I''ll send you to join them."


    ...

 Chapter 192 He might actually make it

    "Swish¡ª"


    Enjoy new adventures from My Virtual Library Empire


    Ethan swung his blade in a clean arc, splitting the creature''s head wide open. A crystal core shot out, gleaming as it tumbled through the air.


    The mutated beast''s massive body collapsed with a thunderous crash.


    Almost immediately, a horde of zombies surged forward, swarming the fallen creature and tearing it apart in a frenzy.


    Ethan reached out and caught the falling crystal core in his hand.


    It was translucent, radiating an incredibly pure energy. A rare spatial-type crystal core¡ªexceptionally uncommon and undoubtedly high-grade. This was a treasure, no question about it.


    His gaze shifted, scanning the battlefield, and landed on Mia. She looked like she''d been through hell¡ªher body drenched in blood, covered in wounds, some of which had already scabbed over. The sight was gut-wrenching.


    Meanwhile, the Azure Scaled Zombie King and the Zombie Fetus stood frozen, their expressions grim. They hadn''t expected Ethan to emerge so quickly¡ªlet alone take down Griff in mere minutes.


    And yet, here he was.


    The two of them, even working together, still hadn''t managed to finish off Mia.


    The tide of the battle had shifted dramatically. A quick glance around the battlefield confirmed it: the Azure Scaled Zombie King''s forces were being decimated. Most of his zombie minions had been slaughtered, leaving him at a severe disadvantage.


    His top lieutenant, the Brutal Iguana Zombie King, was barely holding on. Bulldozer and Laura were taking turns hammering him, while PhD kept sneaking in attacks from the rear. The Iguana King was already gravely injured, teetering on the edge of death.


    And then there was the devastating duo of Sprout and Lil'' Shroom. Sprout''s vines had been growing nonstop, spreading wildly across the battlefield, blanketing the terrain. The air was thick with Lil'' Shroom''s fungal spores, and wherever they landed, grotesque red tumors sprouted, multiplying at an alarming rate.


    Amidst the chaos, Ethan began walking toward the Azure Scaled Zombie King, his steps deliberate and unhurried.


    "You two ganging up on a little girl? That''s pretty low, don''t you think?" Ethan''s voice was calm, almost casual, but there was an edge to it.


    "What?" The Azure Scaled Zombie King narrowed his eyes, wondering if he''d misheard. Was this guy seriously lecturing him about morality?


    Mia glanced over at Ethan, her expression a mix of irritation and curiosity. "Where the hell did you run off to just now?"


    "I don''t know," Ethan replied with a shrug. "Let''s just say I ended up in another game map or something."


    "...Another game map?" Mia blinked, then nodded slowly. "Huh. Interesting way to put it."


    Ethan stopped beside her, standing shoulder to shoulder. Together, they faced off against the Azure Scaled Zombie King and the Zombie Fetus. The battlefield''s strongest fighters were now locked in a tense standoff.


    "It''s time to wrap this up," Ethan muttered under his breath.


    The Azure Scaled Zombie King immediately tensed, his guard shooting up. Every instinct screamed at him to be on high alert.


    The Zombie Fetus, on the other hand, was seething with rage. His two greatest enemies were right in front of him, and the hatred in his heart burned hotter than ever. He wanted nothing more than to tear them apart, piece by piece.


    "Kill! Kill! Kill!" he shrieked, his voice a twisted cacophony of fury.


    Black mist began to swirl around him, thick and oppressive, rising like a storm cloud to engulf the battlefield.


    Ethan felt the rush of wind howl past his ears as the mist closed in. His vision was swallowed by darkness, the world around him vanishing into an abyss. It felt like he''d been plunged into the depths of hell.


    And within the black mist, streaks of blue energy crackled and surged, adding to the suffocating pressure. It was as if the weight of the ocean itself was bearing down on him.


    "Absolute Domain, activate!" Ethan''s voice rang out, steady and commanding.


    He unleashed his Domain of the Dead at full power, holding nothing back. The energy surged outward like a tidal wave, an unstoppable force that swept across the battlefield. The sheer pressure was overwhelming, a storm that consumed everything in its path.


    Trees disintegrated into dust. The ground buckled and collapsed, craters forming as if the earth itself were caving in. It was as if a natural disaster had descended upon the battlefield.


    The three forces¡ªEthan''s Domain of the Dead, the Azure Scaled Zombie King''s incomplete domain, and the Zombie Fetus''s corpse energy¡ªclashed violently, grinding against each other like massive millstones. The air was filled with the deafening roar of their collision.


    But Ethan''s Domain of the Dead was the real deal¡ªa true Absolute Domain. Neither the Azure Scaled Zombie King''s half-baked version nor the Zombie Fetus''s corpse energy could compare.


    Ethan''s domain tore through them like a hot knife through butter, enveloping both the Azure Scaled Zombie King and the Zombie Fetus in its crushing grip.


    The two zombie kings staggered under the weight of the domain, their bodies sinking into the crumbling ground beneath them.


    The Zombie Fetus, in particular, was struggling. Despite his A+ rank and impressive innate abilities, he was still far outmatched. His skin began to crack, blood oozing from his pores like needles piercing through. In mere moments, he was drenched in his own blood, looking like a grotesque, crimson-stained doll.


    If not for his extraordinary regenerative abilities, the Zombie Fetus would have been torn apart by the Domain of the Dead already.


    "ROAR¡ª"


    The Zombie Fetus let out a piercing shriek, the sound so sharp and agonized it felt like it could shatter eardrums.


    Mia''s figure flickered as she darted forward, her voice cutting through the chaos like a blade. "Do you remember how your mother died?"


    The Zombie Fetus, trapped within the crushing force of the Domain of the Dead, could barely move. Seeing Mia charging at him, he struggled in vain, unable to dodge.


    "Dad, help me!" he cried out desperately.


    "..." The Azure Scaled Zombie King clenched his jaw so hard it seemed his teeth might crack. "Oh, now you remember to call me Dad?"


    But he was in no position to help. He could barely keep himself standing under the oppressive force of Ethan''s domain.


    Mia''s fist slammed into the Zombie Fetus''s head with the force of a volcanic eruption, her raw power enough to obliterate any A+ level zombie in an instant.


    BOOM!


    The Zombie Fetus''s head exploded like a water balloon, spraying foul black blood into the air in a misty cloud.


    A crystal core shot out from the carnage.


    An A+ level psychic-type crystal core¡ªrare and valuable, a true prize.


    "Well, I guess we should thank Azure Scaled for raising him to A+ level," Mia muttered, her tone dripping with sarcasm.


    "Excuse me???" Azure Scaled''s face twisted in disbelief. So I was just raising a boss monster for you to farm, huh?


    "Die!" he roared, his voice filled with fury. His body, fused with a mutated beast, radiated raw physical power. Ignoring the crushing weight of the Domain of the Dead, he lunged at Mia, throwing a massive punch.


    Mia didn''t flinch. Instead of dodging, she met his attack head-on, driving her elbow forward to clash with his fist. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The collision was like steel meeting steel, the sheer force of it sending shockwaves rippling through the air. Both fighters had strength that surpassed S-level, their clash a battle of titans.


    Azure Scaled felt a jarring force reverberate through his arm, but instead of resisting it, he used the momentum to propel himself backward, retreating at high speed in an attempt to escape the Domain of the Dead''s range.


    "Trying to run?" Ethan''s voice was calm, but his eyes were locked onto Azure Scaled as he moved to pursue.


    Azure Scaled glanced over his shoulder, his voice sharp and commanding. "Stop him!"


    A thunderous roar echoed across the battlefield as a massive figure lumbered into view. It was Zombiezilla, Azure Scaled''s prized pet¡ªa towering zombie monstrosity, its enormous body like a wall of flesh and bone, blocking Ethan''s path.


    The creature charged forward, its sheer size and weight shaking the ground beneath it. It was a desperate move, a sacrifice to buy its master time.


    But under the relentless pressure of Ethan''s Domain of the Dead, Zombiezilla''s body began to break down almost instantly. Flesh tore away, blood sprayed in torrents, and bones crumbled like brittle twigs. It was as if the creature had been thrown into a giant blender, its massive form reduced to a grotesque slurry of gore and viscera.


    Even so, its sacrifice wasn''t in vain. The brief delay gave Azure Scaled the precious seconds he needed.


    His figure blurred as he retreated at full speed, putting as much distance as possible between himself and the battlefield. Truth be told, the moment Ethan had emerged, Azure Scaled had lost all desire to fight.


    "What''s the point of this fight, anyway?" he muttered under his breath. Survival was the key to a comeback. If he could just make it back to the deep sea, no one would be able to find him.


    As for his forces? He could rebuild. Slowly but surely, he''d gather strength again. And one day, when the time was right, he''d return.


    Striking back was only a matter of time.


    In the blink of an eye, Azure Scaled had already put several hundred feet between himself and the battlefield, finally escaping the oppressive range of the Domain of the Dead. The crushing weight on his body lifted, and he felt a sudden lightness.


    "Haah¡ª" He exhaled deeply, relief washing over him. Sure, Ethan might be stronger, but speed? Speed was his forte. No way that guy could catch up.


    His legs moved like a blur, leaving afterimages in his wake as he tore through the forest like a gale-force wind.


    Behind him, chunks of Zombiezilla''s remains rained down from the sky. Ethan glanced up, his sharp eyes tracking Azure Scaled''s retreating figure.


    "Zombies in Santa Monica are really this good at running away, huh?" Ethan muttered, his tone laced with dry humor.


    Meanwhile, Azure Scaled''s heart was pounding in his chest, his nerves stretched to their breaking point. He couldn''t stop himself from glancing back, his paranoia getting the better of him. When he saw that Ethan hadn''t caught up yet, a surge of hope filled him.


    He might actually make it.


    But in his haste, he failed to notice the figure stepping out from behind a large tree up ahead. The figure had been waiting there, lying in ambush, their sharp, calculating eyes locked onto him with a mix of anger and satisfaction.


    "You think you can just step on my apples, huh?"


    ...

 Chapter 193 No lobsters here

    Sean''s bones cracked and popped loudly as his body surged into a berserk state. Without hesitation, he swung a fist straight at Azure Scaled.


    Azure Scaled, still basking in his fleeting sense of triumph, suddenly felt a fierce gust of wind roaring past his ears. By the time he realized what was happening, it was too late. He turned his head just in time to see Sean''s furious face¡ªand a fist barreling toward him.


    BAM! S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The punch landed squarely on Azure Scaled''s face. Already battered and drained from the earlier fight, his injuries left him vulnerable. The impact sent him flying over 100 feet through the air.


    "Damn it!"


    Azure Scaled cursed internally. Taking a punch wasn''t the worst of it¡ªwhat really stung was missing his best chance to escape. He scrambled to get up, but before he could, an overwhelming pressure descended upon him like a tidal wave.


    The Domain of the Dead had enveloped him once again.


    His body felt heavy, as though he were sinking into quicksand.


    And then, in the blink of an eye, Ethan appeared beside him.


    "Damn it all!"


    Despair washed over Azure Scaled as his gaze flicked toward Sean. He had a chance to run earlier¡ªhe could''ve gotten away! But no, this idiot had to ruin everything!


    All his careful planning, all his schemes, and in the end, he''d been outplayed in the most humiliating way possible.


    Meanwhile, Ethan''s undead army was closing in from every direction. Among them were familiar faces: Bulldozer, Laura, PhD, and Little Shadow. Leading the charge were Sprout and Lil'' Shroom, who had racked up the highest kill counts in this battle.


    Behind them came the elite strike force, the most ferocious of Ethan''s troops.


    The horde surrounded Azure Scaled completely, leaving no gaps, no escape routes. Even if he had wings, he wouldn''t have been able to fly out of this.


    "So¡­ this is how it ends?" Azure Scaled''s eyes dimmed, his once-proud spirit fading. The ruler of the coastline was about to meet his end.


    The undead roared in unison, their bloodlust palpable as they surged forward, tearing Azure Scaled apart piece by piece.


    And just like that, he was gone. Nothing remained of him except a few scattered, glowing blue scales on the ground¡ªsilent proof that he had ever existed.


    The warm sunlight broke through the clouds, signaling the end of the battle.


    Azure Scaled and his elite forces had been completely annihilated. Without their leader, the remaining ordinary zombies crumbled into disarray. Without direction, they posed no threat and were swiftly dealt with.


    As for the parasitic monsters, they were either devoured by Ethan''s horde or fled into the wilderness. Some were hunted down by human Awakeners, ensuring they could no longer pose a significant danger.


    The once-lush jungle was now a wasteland. Trees lay toppled and shattered, some reduced to splinters. The ground was cracked and scarred, with deep fissures spreading in every direction.


    Corpses were strewn everywhere¡ªsevered limbs, mangled flesh, and pools of dark, congealed blood soaked into the dirt, turning it into a foul-smelling sludge.


    The devastation stretched as far as the eye could see.


    Even the high walls of the nearby sanctuary had been breached, one section completely collapsed into rubble. Among the debris were bodies, both human and otherwise.


    Inside the sanctuary, buildings smoldered, smoke curling into the sky. The aftermath of the battle was evident everywhere.


    Most of the surviving humans had retreated deep into the mountain''s interior for safety. The cost of this battle was staggering¡ªtens of thousands of lives lost, and the sanctuary itself left in ruins. Rebuilding would take years.


    The only one who truly benefited from all this was Ethan.


    The fight had yielded a treasure trove of rare crystal cores. His undead minions had feasted on countless "seafood" delicacies and "stuffed cookies," leaving them thoroughly satisfied.


    Ethan figured that once they got back and basked in the glow of the Radiant Crystal for a bit of a "sunbath," they''d evolve into even stronger elites.


    As he mulled it over, Ethan couldn''t help but think, Life''s not so bad right now¡­


    "Well, if there''s nothing else, I''m heading back," Ethan said casually.


    "Yeah, figures. You''re the only one who came out of this unscathed," Mia muttered, giving him a side-eye. She was covered in blood, her exhaustion evident.


    "Those parasitic monsters? They were after you," she added.


    "Oh," Ethan replied with a nonchalant nod.


    "And the zombies from Santa Monica? Yeah, they came because of you too," Mia continued, her tone sharp.


    "Got it," Ethan said, nodding again, just as indifferent.


    "¡­" Mia was speechless for a moment, unsure how to respond. Finally, she sighed. "The parasitic monsters will come back, you know."


    "Yeah, they multiply fast. They''re gonna run out of food at this rate," Ethan said, scanning the now-quiet valley. It seemed the parasitic creatures had wiped out most of the mutated beasts in the area.


    Mia pressed on. "The monsters came from Santa Clarita. The sanctuary there was overrun, and it''s where their numbers are the highest. But¡­ there''s still one person alive there. Someone we''ve been in contact with."


    "Oh?" Ethan raised an eyebrow, genuinely intrigued.


    The Santa Clarita sanctuary had been home to tens of thousands, all of whom had been slaughtered by the monsters. The fact that someone had survived was nothing short of miraculous.


    And considering how dangerous the area had become, with countless monsters breeding there, surviving alone meant this person was no ordinary individual.


    Mia continued, "He used to be the Number 001 Awakener of the Santa Clarita Sanctuary. If you want to know more about what''s going on there, you could add him as a contact. He''s got a private line that connects to our network."


    "Alright, maybe later," Ethan replied casually. After the intense battle, all he wanted was to lay low for a few days, absorb the crystal cores he''d collected, and let his minions bask in the Radiant Crystal''s glow to boost their overall strength.


    With that, they parted ways.


    Ethan led his massive Zombie Horde back home, triumphant.


    ...


    Big Ears'' brief stint as "boss" came to an unceremonious end.


    "Bulldozer, how''d the fight go?" Big Ears scurried over to Bulldozer as soon as he saw him, eager for an update. As for the other zombie kings, he didn''t even dare approach them.


    Bulldozer gave a goofy grin. "Of course we won! The Azure Scaled Zombie King? Boss took him out."


    "See? Just like I planned!" Big Ears puffed out his chest, patting it proudly.


    But nearby, Shrimpy froze for a moment, not even acknowledging Big Ears'' boasting.


    "The Azure Scaled Zombie King¡­ is dead?" Shrimpy asked, his voice tinged with disbelief.


    "Yup. And all his zombie kings? Gone too," Bulldozer confirmed with a nod.


    Shrimpy''s expression turned distant, his mind swirling with thoughts. He couldn''t help but feel a pang of emotion. Ever since he''d gained intelligence, he''d lived under the oppressive shadow of the Azure Scaled Zombie King¡ªa mountain he could never hope to move.


    Hearing of his death now felt¡­ surreal.


    But the moment of reflection didn''t last long. Something clicked in Shrimpy''s mind, and a glimmer of excitement lit up his face.


    "Then I can go back to Santa Monica."


    "Huh? Why would you go back to that dump? Isn''t L.A. better?" Big Ears asked, confused.


    Shrimpy shot him a side-eye. "No lobsters here."


    Big Ears: "..."


    Back at home, Ethan wasted no time getting comfortable. He took a long shower, changed into clean clothes, poured himself a glass of juice, and got to work absorbing the crystal cores.


    He started with Griff''s spatial-type crystal core and the S-rank core from the Azure Scaled Zombie King. Both were incredibly pure and rare. Ethan wondered if they might finally push him past his current limits and into SS-rank territory.


    As he absorbed the energy, he absentmindedly pulled out his phone to check the latest updates online.


    Nothing.


    Genesis Biotech''s page was still completely blank, with no new information at all.


    The sanctuaries? Even worse.


    After the catastrophic battle, with tens of thousands of human casualties, they were in no position to do anything. The only word on their official site was a single, somber one: Mourning.


    Discover hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Boring¡­" Ethan muttered, tossing his phone aside.


    The two other major factions in Los Angeles, aside from himself, were basically in hibernation mode.


    ...

 Chapter 194 What a delightful meeting

    Inside Genesis Biotech. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nathan was on edge the entire time. Using a drone, he kept a close watch on Ethan''s movements. Sure, Ethan had gone off to the shelter, but who''s to say he wouldn''t come back to finish him off?


    It wasn''t until the swarm of zombies returned to their hive and the chaos settled that Nathan finally let out a small sigh of relief.


    He had also recorded the battle that took place at the shelter.


    "Brutal. Just brutal," Nathan muttered, shaking his head repeatedly. Watching as tens of thousands of humans at the shelter were devoured by the monsters, their screams of despair and helplessness painted a vivid picture of the apocalypse. It was a scene straight out of a nightmare.


    The fight between Ethan and Azure Scaled¡ªthe two zombie kings¡ªwas nothing short of spectacular.


    But in the end¡­


    Ethan won. Again.


    And with every victory, their strength only grew, making them an even bigger threat to the company.


    This gave Nathan a massive headache.


    Still, during the battle, he had spotted Griff and a group of dozens of bio-engineered creatures locked in combat. Among them were elite zombies¡ªcompany prototypes¡ªwith hyperactive cells and reinforced skeletal structures, tearing through their enemies like unstoppable war machines.


    Nathan couldn''t help but feel a twinge of guilt about it all.


    "But hey, it''s not entirely my fault¡­" he mumbled to himself. On the bright side, the battle had provided invaluable real-world data on the viruses, something that was hard to come by.


    Later, he had to attend the monthly meeting¡ªone of those mandatory check-ins with headquarters. At least now he had something to report.


    ...


    Nathan had already planned how to handle the meeting. He sat down in his chair, activated his VR setup, and entered the virtual conference room.


    Just like last time, his vision went dark for a moment before the surroundings shifted. When the visuals stabilized, he found himself in the familiar meeting space.


    Beams of light flickered and began forming humanoid shapes, gradually solidifying into the figures of other regional branch managers from major cities.


    In the North American division, these end-of-month meetings were a routine affair, where everyone gave updates on their recent work.


    At the head of the conference table, a middle-aged man appeared, dressed sharply in a tailored suit with slicked-back hair that gave him a no-nonsense, efficient vibe.


    This was Richard, the head of the North American region.


    He was the one who always chaired these monthly meetings.


    "Is everyone here?" Richard''s sharp gaze swept across the room.


    "All here," came the collective response, with everyone nodding in agreement.


    Richard allowed himself a small smile. "Good. The fact that you''re all present is already a win. At least it means you''ve managed to survive another month in this apocalypse."


    "Uh¡­" Nathan broke into a cold sweat, thinking to himself, I came pretty close to not making it this time.


    Richard''s eyes landed on him. "Nathan, why don''t you start us off this time?"


    "¡­Alright," Nathan replied awkwardly, nodding.


    It wasn''t hard to figure out why he was being called on first. Over the past few meetings, everyone had learned about the powerful zombie king wreaking havoc in Los Angeles. Things weren''t looking great for his branch, and it seemed like Richard was giving him the "let''s hear from the struggling student first" treatment.


    Clearing his throat, Nathan began, "Uh, well¡­ everything''s been fine on our end. Business as usual."


    "Wait, what?" The others turned to him with surprised looks, clearly not expecting that answer. Continue your journey on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Mr. Nathan, you''re not just throwing in the towel, are you?"


    "What about that zombie king? What''s the situation there?"


    "Did you deal with it or not? Didn''t Sophia go to help you out?"


    "¡­"


    The room buzzed with chatter, but no one seemed to notice that Sophia, sitting quietly in her seat, had her head lowered. She wasn''t saying a word, and the usual confidence she carried was nowhere to be seen.


    Richard raised an eyebrow, also surprised by Nathan''s claim of "business as usual."


    "What about the G-virus samples headquarters sent you last time? Any results from the experiments?" Richard asked.


    "Uh¡­ yeah, we''ve already injected all the test subjects. The results look promising. I can transmit the data back to HQ right away," Nathan replied smoothly, sounding more confident now.


    Richard''s brow lifted slightly in approval. "Not bad. That''s progress compared to last time."


    "Wow, you found test subjects that quickly? Impressive. I''ll give you some credit for that," Richard said with a nod of approval.


    "Uh¡­ well, it''s not like we''re the ones who did the injections," Nathan added, his tone casual but with a hint of mischief.


    "???" Richard froze, visibly confused. Something about that didn''t sound right. "Then¡­ who did?"


    "Well, you''d have to ask Sophia from our San Bernardino branch about that," Nathan said, his voice dripping with mock enthusiasm. "One of her so-called Four Knights of Bernardino, Griff, is quite the bold one. He took half my G-virus stockpile, used it all up, and even injected himself with it. Talk about commitment, huh?" His exaggerated tone and sarcastic delivery made it clear he wasn''t exactly thrilled.


    Sophia''s expression darkened immediately. Her brows furrowed, and her fists clenched so tightly that her knuckles turned white. She was clearly furious, though she kept her composure¡ªfor now.


    The other branch managers exchanged surprised glances. They all knew the consequences of injecting the G-virus. It turned people into grotesque bio-monsters, stripping away their humanity entirely. And the transformation was irreversible.


    "Wait, seriously? He injected himself with it?"


    "Man, Sophia, your team''s got some real daredevils."


    "Yeah, that''s¡­ uh, bold. Let''s call it bold."


    "..."


    Sophia''s fists tightened even more, and her face was practically steaming with anger.


    "Griff volunteered to inject the G-virus," she said through gritted teeth, "because he wanted to take down that zombie king."


    "And¡­ did he succeed?" one of the managers asked, curiosity laced in their voice.


    "..." Sophia fell silent again. She took a deep breath, trying to calm herself, before recounting the events.


    She explained how, after boasting in the last meeting that she''d help Nathan deal with the zombie king, she had sent two squads to Los Angeles, including Jessica. At the time, she had been confident they''d eliminate Ethan. But things had gone horribly wrong. What she thought was a victory turned out to be a massive blunder, and the losses were catastrophic.


    Griff''s situation was even worse. Despite transforming into a bio-monster, he had still fallen to Ethan. Both squads were completely wiped out.


    "Pfft!" Some of the managers struggled to suppress their laughter. The absurdity of the situation was almost comical, but they knew better than to laugh out loud¡ªit was a tragic failure, after all, and laughing would come off as disrespectful.


    Richard, however, didn''t laugh. He leaned back in his chair, deep in thought.


    "So even you, Sophia, couldn''t handle that zombie king?" he finally asked, his tone serious.


    "Griff managed to pin him down. He was this close to finishing him off," Sophia replied, her voice firm. She had reviewed the battle footage and knew how close they had come.


    "Hmm¡­" Richard nodded slowly, though it was clear he understood just how powerful the zombie king was.


    "So, what''s your plan moving forward?" he asked.


    "That zombie king absorbed Griff''s crystal core and has been hunting other high-tier zombie kings. He''s even stronger now. I can''t handle the situation in Los Angeles anymore. Nathan can deal with it himself!" Sophia snapped, clearly still fuming. She threw her hands up, effectively washing her hands of the matter.


    Richard turned to Nathan. "Nathan, what''s your plan?"


    "Oh, so she just throws her hands up after handing him free kills? Fine, whatever. I don''t have the resources to deal with that zombie king anyway. For now, I''ll just focus on keeping the company running as smoothly as possible," Nathan said with a dismissive wave, clearly bitter. He had no intention of sticking his neck out any further.


    Before Jessica and Griff had shown up, the zombie king hadn''t been nearly as strong, and Nathan had been able to manage. But now? The situation had spiraled into something far more dangerous.


    Sophia''s anger flared again. "What do you mean I handed him free kills? Didn''t you give the zombie king the X-virus and Y-virus?"


    "Me? I didn''t give him anything! Those viruses never even passed through my hands!" Nathan shot back, his voice rising.


    "Oh, really? Never passed through your hands? Then what about the G-virus? Are you going to deny that the zombie king stole ten vials of it?"


    "I¡­" Nathan, who had been on the offensive just moments ago, suddenly found himself at a loss for words.


    Richard quickly stepped in to defuse the situation. "Alright, alright, calm down, both of you. Let''s not turn this into a shouting match. Honestly, it sounds like neither of you is in a position to point fingers right now¡­"


    ...

 Chapter 195 Cocky

    "..."Nathan and Sophia both fell silent at the same time.


    Richard broke the quiet, saying, "If no one can handle it, then log it into the Zombie King Archive and send it to HQ. Let the higher-ups figure it out."


    Genesis Biotech had something called the "Zombie King Archive," a collection of records on the most dangerous, unsolvable zombies with bizarre abilities. Any zombie that made it into this archive was essentially labeled as "extremely dangerous"¡ªhighly evolved and incredibly powerful.


    "Nathan, be extra careful for now and wait for HQ''s response. Even if you can''t take that zombie down, don''t let it keep evolving," Richard warned.


    "Yeah, yeah, got it," Nathan nodded quickly, his tone a mix of nervousness and determination.


    From the side, Sophia chimed in with her usual snark, "Hah! Yeah, you better be careful. Who knows? One day you might just get wiped out by a zombie. When that happens, feel free to come running to us in San Bernardino."


    "You¡ª!" Nathan''s face turned red with anger, his voice rising.


    The two of them had always been at odds, classic workplace rivals who couldn''t go a day without bickering. Everyone else in the room was used to their constant back-and-forth by now.


    After that, the rest of the team took turns reporting on the company''s current situation. As expected, the updates were all over the place¡ªsome had successfully hunted down Zombie Kings, while others had suffered devastating losses. In most cities, though, the pattern was clear: humanity was on the losing side.


    The conclusion was obvious. As the apocalypse dragged on, the monsters were evolving faster and becoming more powerful.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Ethan was holed up at home, living the good life. A few days later, the crystal core he''d been absorbing was finally depleted.


    His body had grown even stronger, and his Domain of the Dead had made significant progress. Fully unleashed, its range now extended up to 2,000 feet, and the oppressive aura it emitted was even more overwhelming.


    His underlings had also leveled up again. Thanks to this "feast" and the added boost from basking in sunlight, the number of elite zombies under his command had skyrocketed. Over 5,000 new elites had joined his ranks, bringing his total to a staggering 15,000, even after accounting for casualties in battle.


    This was a massive leap¡ªan unprecedented 33% increase in his forces. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    On top of that, the overall size of his Zombie Horde had grown to 60,000. Among them were a significant number of Aqua Zombies, which were highly skilled in underwater combat.


    Ethan''s army was now a force to be reckoned with, brimming with powerful fighters and sheer numbers.


    With Genesis Biotech and the nearby human shelters essentially shutting themselves off from the outside world, Los Angeles had been eerily quiet. For two straight weeks, nothing major had happened.


    Occasionally, parasitic monsters would appear on the outskirts, lurking and observing the city, clearly still eyeing the Radiant Crystal. But their numbers were small and posed no real threat. Some of them even ended up as snacks for Laura, Bulldozer, and the others, who treated them like little appetizers to pass the time.


    During this period, Ethan had been lying low at home, resting and recovering. His body was now in peak condition.


    "So boring..." Ethan muttered to himself, feeling restless. He couldn''t just keep lazing around like this¡ªit felt like his limbs were starting to atrophy. Besides, he''d already absorbed all the high-grade rare crystal cores he had.


    Maybe it was time to head out again, hunt some new prey, and shake things up a bit.


    As he mulled it over, two options came to mind. The first was to head to Santa Clarita to investigate the origins of the parasitic monsters and uncover the secrets behind them. The second was to "pay a visit" to San Bernardino, where the human population was dense, and the Awakeners were generally of a higher level.


    The battle with the Azure Scaled Zombie King had been a wake-up call. Griff had given Ethan a fair amount of trouble, and if it hadn''t been for Mia holding the line in her extreme state, his zombie lieutenants might''ve suffered heavy losses. After all, both the Azure Scaled King and the Zombie Fetus were formidable opponents.


    That said, Ethan''s elite fighters were now down to fewer than 500. As strong as they were, they weren''t invincible, and losses were inevitable.


    "Maybe I should deal with this whole X-virus and Y-virus mess first..." Ethan thought to himself. After some careful consideration, he decided to head to San Bernardino. It was time to see what Genesis Biotech was up to over there.


    And, well, there was another reason¡ªit was closer.


    ...


    The morning sun was shining bright, the breeze was gentle, and the weather was unusually pleasant¡ªa rare treat in the apocalypse. It was the kind of day that almost made you forget the world had gone to hell. Perfect for a little outing. Discover stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    "You all hold down the fort. I''m heading out for a bit," Ethan said, addressing Bulldozer and the rest of his underlings.


    "Got it, boss! No problem at all!" Bulldozer nodded enthusiastically, his head bobbing like a pecking chicken. His expression was full of anticipation¡ªafter all, every time the boss went out, he''d come back with some "snacks." And lately, the variety had been getting better and better, with all kinds of flavors to enjoy.


    Ethan left the central area of the skyscraper and began making his way toward the mountains at the edge of his territory.


    As soon as Lil'' Shroom saw him leave, her spores began to shift and morph. Within a few breaths, she had transformed into an exact replica of Ethan. The resemblance was uncanny¡ªdown to the smallest detail.


    "I need to make it look like the boss is still at home," she said, her voice now identical to Ethan''s.


    "What''s the point of that?" Bulldozer scratched his head, clearly confused.


    Lil'' Shroom shook her head. "I don''t know. Maybe it''s pointless. But it makes me feel safer..."


    ...


    Ethan crossed a bridge spanning a river and made his way through the forested mountains. The journey was uneventful. The presence of parasitic monsters had drastically reduced the number of mutated beasts in the area. Even the humans who had once hidden in these woods had fallen victim to the creatures.


    "These things are pretty damn lethal," Ethan muttered to himself.


    In just a few days, these monsters could wipe out an entire group and take their place. Efficient and ruthless.


    After making his way through the mountains, Ethan finally reached the outskirts of San Bernardino.


    He raised his gaze, scanning the area ahead. A small town came into view, sitting in the middle of the open plains. Around its perimeter was a layer of barbed wire fencing.


    A few dozen low-level zombies were clustered outside the fence. Their faces were blank, devoid of any intelligence, driven purely by instinct. Something inside the town seemed to have agitated them. They growled low in their throats, gnashing their teeth as they bit at the barbed wire, desperate to get inside.


    But their teeth weren''t strong enough to break through steel. Some of them even shattered their own jaws in the attempt.


    Bang!


    Suddenly, a gunshot rang out from within the town. One of the zombies outside the fence had its head blown apart, its dark blood splattering everywhere as its body crumpled to the ground.


    A few more gunshots followed in quick succession. The shooter''s aim was precise¡ªnearly every shot took down a zombie with a clean headshot.


    Clearly, there were humans inside the town.


    With his heightened hearing as the Zombie King, Ethan could even pick up on their voices, laughing and joking as they fired.


    "Haha! Five bullets, four headshots. You lost. Hand over that cigarette," one of them said, his tone smug.


    "Tch! You just got lucky, that''s all. A fluke. Wanna go again? Same deal¡ªfive bullets. This time, let''s bet two cigarettes," another voice replied, clearly annoyed.


    "Bring it on! You think I''m scared of you? And no backing out if you lose."


    "Not a chance. This time, there''s no way I''m losing."


    "..."


    The two of them made their bet, and soon, more gunshots echoed from the town.


    The low-level zombies outside didn''t even try to dodge. One by one, they were picked off, their heads exploding like overripe melons.


    Ethan narrowed his eyes, studying the small town. A thought crossed his mind, and he couldn''t help but smirk.


    "The snacks living in San Bernardino... they''re this cocky, huh?"


    ...

 Chapter 196 Flaunt your love, die fast

    Ethan activated the stealth ability of his Domain of the Dead and followed the sound of gunfire, heading deeper into the small town.


    He moved silently, like a ghost. Even when he passed right by the zombies, they didn''t notice him at all.


    Effortlessly, Ethan slipped through the barbed wire and entered the town.


    From a distance, he could already see a makeshift trench formed by sandbags piled high. Two humans were stationed there, rifles propped up on the sandbags, firing at the zombies outside the wire.


    On top of the sandbags, a few cigarettes were laid out¡ªclearly, they were betting on their shooting skills.


    Ethan narrowed his eyes, observing them closely. He quickly realized these two weren''t ordinary humans. They were Awakeners, individuals who had developed Neurocores¡ªwhat some called "cherries."


    Nearby, a crate of weapons bore the unmistakable logo of Genesis Biotech.


    It was obvious.


    These weapons had been supplied by Genesis Biotech. The two shooters were likely hired guns, temporary workers tasked with clearing out zombies or handling other assignments for the company.


    But Ethan could sense more human presences in the town.


    Some were sleeping, others eating, a few playing cards for fun. There were even couples chatting, laughing, and dreaming about the future. Altogether, there were over a dozen people in the area, including four more Awakeners who had developed crystal cores.


    "San Bernardino really is crawling with humans¡­" Ethan muttered to himself as he made his way toward the two men competing in their shooting game.


    He appeared behind one of them, a skinny guy, his figure slowly materializing out of thin air. But the man was so focused on aiming and firing that he didn''t notice a thing.


    "These snacks are way too careless. Low-level players," Ethan remarked, almost bored.


    Without hesitation, he reached out with his hand, his fingers piercing into the man''s skull. With a casual motion, he plucked out the Neurocore. The skinny man''s head slumped forward, and he collapsed onto the sandbags, dead without a sound.


    At that moment, the other man had just finished firing his fifth shot.


    "Haha! Five for five this time! You''re done for, man. What''s the matter? Too scared to shoot now?" he said, grinning smugly.


    But when he noticed the silence beside him, his smile faltered. He turned his head, confused, only to see his partner slumped over the sandbags, completely still.


    "Hey, get up! Don''t play dead just because you''re losing. What, can''t handle a little competition?" he said, giving the man a shove.


    But the body didn''t respond. Instead, it toppled sideways, hitting the ground with a lifeless thud.


    "What the¡­???"


    The man''s eyes widened in shock as he finally realized something was very, very wrong.


    "He''s actually dead¡­"


    "Not bad aim you''ve got there," a calm, magnetic voice suddenly spoke from behind him.


    The man froze, his heart skipping a beat. He spun around, only to see a tall figure standing there, seemingly out of nowhere.


    His stomach dropped. A wave of dread washed over him.


    "Who are y¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Ethan''s hand moved in a blur. In one swift motion, he extracted the man''s Neurocore. The shooter crumpled to the ground, lifeless.


    Ethan worked efficiently, scooping up the bodies and storing them away with practiced ease. The entire process was seamless, like a choreographed routine.


    Then, without missing a beat, he turned and headed toward the nearby buildings where more humans were gathered.


    The whole thing felt almost casual¡ªlike stumbling across a fruit tree during a hike and plucking a couple of wild apples to snack on.


    Ethan approached a large house that seemed to be the liveliest spot in the area. Inside, four or five people were sitting around a table, playing cards. In the back, a young couple was cuddled up together, lost in their own little world.


    "Honey, it''s the apocalypse, but I still think we should have a wedding. Life needs a little ceremony, don''t you think?" the girl said, tilting her head with a hopeful smile.


    "Alright, I''m in," the guy replied, nodding seriously. "But only if someone gets us an espresso machine as a wedding gift."


    "Pfft!" The girl burst out laughing, giving him a playful shove. "The world''s ending, and all you care about is coffee?"


    "Well, someone''s gotta keep you caffeinated for all that zombie fighting, right?" he teased, grinning as he leaned in and planted a quick kiss on her cheek.


    The two of them giggled and whispered to each other, dreaming about a future that, to them, still seemed full of possibilities.


    Little did they know¡­


    Their time was already running out.


    The middle-aged man playing cards turned his head and clicked his tongue.


    "Tsk, tsk, can you two stop showing off already? You know what they say¡ªflaunt your love, die fast."


    "Pfft! I''ll flaunt it all I want!" the girl shot back, her face glowing with sweetness. "Even if I die, I want to die with my Honey."


    Ethan had initially planned to leave the couple alone, not wanting to interrupt their little moment. But when he heard the girl''s words, he began walking toward them, step by step.


    "Well, if that''s what you want, who am I to deny such a heartfelt request? I''m just that considerate," he said with a faint smirk.


    He stopped behind the girl, reached forward, and plunged his hand into her skull, extracting her Neurocore with a single, fluid motion.


    Her neck went limp, and her head lolled onto the boy''s shoulder. Her eyes closed, and her body stilled completely.


    "Huh? Babe, what''s wrong?" the boy asked, his voice tinged with concern.


    "Wish granted," Ethan said calmly.


    The boy''s heart sank as he turned to look at her. But before he could fully turn his head, his peripheral vision caught the edge of Ethan''s coat. His world went dark, and he collapsed forward onto the ground.


    Ethan had already taken his Neurocore.


    "Huh?"


    Find adventures on My Virtual Library Empire


    The sound of the couple hitting the floor startled the card players nearby. They all turned to look, only to see the two lovers slumped together, lifeless. Behind them stood a tall, imposing figure that hadn''t been there a moment ago. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He was silent, his presence unnerving. No one had noticed when he''d arrived.


    "Crap! We''ve got an intruder!"


    "Grab your weapons!"


    "Everyone, attack! Take him down!"


    The group scrambled to their feet, fumbling for the weapons they carried.


    One of them, a short, stocky man wielding a titanium machete, let out a battle cry and charged at Ethan, his face twisted in determination.


    Their strength was laughable¡ªbarely on par with that of a laborer like Chris. Charging at Ethan was like a moth flying straight into the flames of an erupting volcano.


    "Boom!"


    The stocky man didn''t even make it halfway before his shouting abruptly stopped. It was as if an invisible force had crushed him mid-charge. His body crumpled to the ground, lifeless.


    Ethan had used just a sliver of his Domain of the Dead to deal with him.


    Seeing how eager the man had been to rush over, Ethan casually stored the body in his spatial storage ring.


    "Hiss¡­"


    The remaining humans collectively sucked in a sharp breath, their eyes wide with terror. Realization dawned on their faces.


    A Zombie King.


    This wasn''t just any infected¡ªit was a Zombie King.


    Panic spread like wildfire.


    "It''s a Zombie King! Run!"


    "We need a crystal-core Awakener to fight him!"


    "Quick! Go find the Captain and the others!"


    The group erupted into chaos, scattering in every direction. Some bolted for the door, while others, in their desperation, dove headfirst through the windows, shattering the glass in their frantic escape.


    But Ethan''s Domain of the Dead had already expanded, spreading outward like a suffocating wave.


    The walls of the building groaned before collapsing entirely, crumbling into dust under the immense pressure. Two of the slower humans didn''t even make it out. Their bodies crumpled to the ground, blood seeping from every pore as if they''d been crushed under a massive millstone.


    However, Ethan sensed four stronger human presences rapidly approaching. These were no ordinary humans¡ªthey were Awakeners who had developed crystal cores.


    ''Boom!''


    Before the four even arrived, a massive fireball descended from the sky, hurtling straight toward Ethan. The heat radiating from it grew more intense with every passing second.


    Ethan glanced up, his expression calm. With a flick of his Domain of the Dead, the fireball was deflected, snuffed out as easily as a candle in the wind.


    Moments later, four human Awakeners appeared before him.


    "Captain! Thank God you''re here!" one of the Neurocore Awakeners from earlier cried out, his face pale with fear. "That thing¡ªit''s a Zombie King! Please, save me!"


    ...

 Chapter 197 My goddess, Ill support you forever!

    "Zombie King, huh? Don''t panic. Let me check out what kind of abilities he''s got first."


    The middle-aged man leading the group was a psychic-type Awakener. Without hesitation, he unleashed his mental energy, forming a barrier that surged forward to probe the enemy.


    It was just a test attack.


    But Ethan''s Domain of the Dead continued to spread, unstoppable and overwhelming, shattering the psychic energy like it was nothing and forcing it back into the man''s mind.


    "AHHH¡ª!"


    The Captain let out a blood-curdling scream, clutching his head as if it were about to explode. The pain was unbearable, his vision went black, and he collapsed unconscious on the ground.


    "Uh¡­???" The rest of the team stared, wide-eyed, completely dumbfounded.


    What the hell just happened?


    Especially the Awakener who had formed a Neurocore¡ªhe was frozen in place, utterly stunned. Just a second ago, the Captain had been telling them not to be afraid, and now he was out cold on the ground?


    "This Zombie King is way too strong. We''re not equipped to handle this."


    One of the Awakeners, who had formed a crystal core, finally snapped out of it. His face twisted in panic as he turned to run. He was a speed-type Awakener, and his escape was lightning-fast.


    Or at least, it would''ve been.


    He barely made it a few steps before his body froze mid-motion. His bones cracked and popped like dry twigs under immense pressure, as if some invisible hand was crushing him. His entire skeleton shattered, and he crumpled to the ground like a broken doll.


    "What the¡­"


    The remaining survivors were now utterly terrified.


    Everything happening in front of them defied logic. They couldn''t wrap their heads around it. The Zombie King hadn''t even moved, yet their teammates were dropping like flies.


    The eerie, suffocating fear weighed heavily on their hearts.


    "How¡­ how are they even dying?"


    Their confusion didn''t last long. The answer came almost immediately as Ethan''s Domain of the Dead expanded, enveloping the rest of them.


    Their bodies grew heavy, like they were being crushed under a mountain. The pressure was unbearable, leaving them no room to resist.


    Their fragile physiques couldn''t withstand it. Bones snapped, organs ruptured, and one by one, they collapsed lifelessly to the ground.


    The hunt was over.


    Ethan stepped forward, calmly collecting the corpses. The area fell silent again, save for the occasional creak of collapsing buildings. It was as if nothing had ever happened.


    Killing these humans had been child''s play.


    The strongest among them was only B+ rank, and one of them had just barely reached B rank after awakening their abilities. They were no threat at all.


    Still, this encounter gave Ethan some useful information.


    San Bernardino didn''t seem to have any powerful Zombie Kings. If it did, weaklings like these wouldn''t dare to act so arrogantly out in the open.


    With Ethan''s current SS rank strength, devouring a B+ rank crystal core was practically meaningless. It was like trying to fill a bottomless pit with a single drop of water. It wouldn''t make any noticeable difference.


    He might as well treat it as a light snack.


    What Ethan really needed now was a proper "feast"¡ªhunting down A+ rank or higher Awakeners.


    After dealing with the humans, Ethan pulled out his phone and started searching for a signal in San Bernardino.


    "Ugh, the internet''s so slow¡­"


    Being in the outskirts, the connection was weak. Eventually, he managed to connect to the San Bernardino branch of Genesis Biotech. The system flagged it as a remote login.


    Compared to the Genesis Biotech website in Los Angeles, this one was surprisingly lively.


    As soon as he entered the site, a video popped up.


    It was Sophia, sitting in her office, recording a message.


    "Welcome to the San Bernardino branch of Genesis Biotech. I''m Sophia, the branch director. Our company is equipped with high-level Awakeners and a professional team to ensure your safety. We invite you to seek refuge with us. Genesis Biotech is committed to ending this apocalypse and rebuilding a better world. I''m Sophia, and I''ll work with you to create a future you can believe in."


    Enjoy new stories from My Virtual Library Empire


    "¡­"


    Ethan didn''t even bother analyzing their actual strength. Just Sophia''s face alone was enough to make this the most effective advertisement ever. Her stunning beauty, combined with her cool, commanding aura and obvious wealth, perfectly embodied the "cold and elegant CEO" archetype that so many men fantasized about.


    No wonder she had so many followers. She was practically a goddess to the masses.


    "Sophia¡­ please take me in! I''ll be loyal and even warm your bed!"


    "You''re my eternal queen!" S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "My goddess, I''ll support you forever!"


    "¡­"


    Comments like these flooded the page, thousands of them in total. It was clear that Sophia was insanely popular in San Bernardino.


    Ethan kept scrolling.


    He landed on the Genesis Biotech announcement board.


    It was buzzing with activity. They posted updates almost every other day¡ªfar more frequently than Nathan had back in the early days.


    "Breaking News: The area near the DoubleTree by Hilton Hotel San Bernardino has been completely cleared of zombies. Survivors are encouraged to gather resources there."


    "Our third laboratory has been successfully constructed and is now operational."


    "Bounty: If anyone can capture a C+ or higher elite zombie, you can bring it to our lab in exchange for survival supplies."


    "Good News: Alexander Steele, one of The Four Knights of Bernardino, has successfully hunted down a B+ level Zombie King!"


    "The mysterious Inland Center piano-killing incident is currently under investigation. We believe the Operation King Hunt team will resolve it soon."


    "¡­"


    There were dozens of announcements like this.


    The comments section was flooded with responses from survivors, most of them excited or hopeful.


    Ethan skimmed through the posts, noting that most of them were about victories or progress. It was clear that Genesis Biotech in San Bernardino was very active, far more so than other branches he''d encountered.


    "This place is basically an all-you-can-eat buffet," Ethan muttered to himself.


    He started mentally picking out his next targets¡ªhigh-value ones, of course. For example, The Four Knights of Bernardino, who were apparently on par with Griff, seemed like excellent prey.


    And then there were the Genesis Biotech labs. Those were definitely worth a visit. Who knew what kind of goodies they might have inside? Maybe even samples of the X Virus or Y Virus.


    Ethan pocketed his phone and left the small town, heading toward the main city.


    That was where the real action would be.


    ...


    On the way, he passed countless wandering zombies. Their bodies were in various stages of decay, with large patches of flesh rotted away and skin peeling off. The stench of death hung thick in the air.


    The road leading into the city was overgrown with weeds, littered with rusted-out vehicles. Some were so old that cobwebs had taken over, with fist-sized mutant spiders crawling across them.


    Scattered among the wreckage were decomposing corpses and piles of sun-bleached bones, surrounded by swarms of buzzing flies.


    San Bernardino was still very much a post-apocalyptic wasteland.


    As Ethan moved closer to the city, the skyline began to shift. Tall buildings loomed in the distance, their walls covered in vines and moss. From the dark, gaping windows, the low growls of zombies echoed faintly.


    Some of the skyscrapers had already collapsed, reduced to rubble. The streets below were a chaotic mess, filled with debris and remnants of a once-bustling city.


    The streets were crawling with zombies, but they were low-level ones¡ªmindless and un-evolved, aimlessly wandering around.


    San Bernardino County had a population of over two million before the outbreak. Now, more than 80% of that had turned into zombies. Even though Genesis Biotech was strong here, clearing out the entire city was no small task. Most of the urban areas were still overrun.


    Ethan walked through the zombie-infested streets without much concern. Soon, he reached the heart of San Bernardino''s downtown area. In the distance, he spotted several small shadows darting quickly through the air.


    "Genesis Biotech''s aircraft¡­" Ethan murmured, narrowing his eyes.


    He recognized them immediately. It wasn''t surprising¡ªthey were always on the move. With how active Genesis Biotech was, running into them was only a matter of time.


    Looking ahead, Ethan noticed a large shopping mall in the distance.


    Even from thousands of feet away, his sharp eyes could make out the bold letters above the entrance: Macy''s.


    "Let''s see what Genesis Biotech is up to this time¡­"


    ...

 Chapter 198 Elegant…

    Ethan activated his stealth ability and darted toward the commotion.


    It didn''t take long before he heard the guttural roars of zombies mingling with the furious shouts of humans. On the street outside the shopping mall, a group of armed fighters was locked in a fierce battle with a horde of zombies. They were wielding all sorts of high-tech weapons, their movements sharp and coordinated.


    The fight was intense.


    The zombies were ferocious, utterly fearless, and charged at the armed group with reckless abandon. The humans, clad in combat suits, retaliated swiftly. Blades flashed as zombie heads were lopped off, blackened blood spraying everywhere as bodies crumpled to the ground.


    The team worked seamlessly, covering each other''s backs. Despite the chaos, they hadn''t suffered any casualties yet.


    "Hah! These low-level zombies can''t even scratch our combat suits," one young man said smugly, a cocky grin plastered across his face.


    Another fighter, more cautious, warned him, "Don''t get cocky. Stay sharp. According to intel, there might be a Zombie King inside the mall."


    "Oh, really?" The young man''s eyes lit up with excitement. "Well, I''d love to see for myself. If I take down a Zombie King, the higher-ups will reward me big time." He gripped his Tachi sword tighter, his strikes becoming more aggressive as he tried to push his way into the mall.


    But the zombies kept pouring out, like ants swarming from a disturbed nest. Their rotting faces, twisted with hunger, made them look even more grotesque. Drawn by the scent of human flesh, they lunged forward like starving wolves.


    Still, their strength was limited. One by one, they fell under the humans'' relentless assault.


    To Ethan, watching from a distance, this skirmish was nothing more than child''s play. These zombies were barely evolved, with fewer than ten even qualifying as remotely elite. They were weaker than the scattered groups that lingered on the outskirts of his own territory.


    Even Big Ears and his ragtag crew could''ve wiped the floor with these guys.


    The zombies in San Bernardino were pitiful¡ªstarved, desperate, and poorly evolved. They were in worse shape than the scrappy gang Little Shadow used to lead back in the day.


    The armed fighters continued their slaughter, leaving a trail of mangled corpses and pools of foul-smelling blood in their wake. In just a few moments, they had already taken out over a hundred zombies.


    The cocky young man, eager to prove himself, had already charged into the mall''s main hall.


    Ethan stayed back, silently observing.


    He didn''t intervene. These Neurocore-level humans didn''t interest him. Besides, there really was a Zombie King inside the building. If humans were calling it a "Zombie King," it had to have some kind of unique ability, right? He was curious to see what it could do.


    More armed fighters stormed into the mall''s interior. The place was a wreck¡ªshattered glass littered the floor, display counters were toppled over, and zombie corpses were sprawled across the debris, their black blood pooling and dripping down in rivulets.


    The number of zombies inside the mall was limited, and their numbers were dwindling fast.


    "Stay alert," a captain barked, his voice sharp. "There might be a Zombie King in here. Split into teams and search the place."


    "Got it!" the others responded, nodding in unison.


    Some were motivated by the promise of rewards, while others were driven by personal vendettas. Many had lost family or friends to zombies and carried a deep-seated hatred for them. Stay updated through My Virtual Library Empire


    But just as they were about to move out, an eerie atmosphere settled over the entire mall. It was as if some kind of psychic energy had spread, blanketing the area.


    "Wait¡­ something feels off," one of the fighters muttered, his instincts kicking in.


    And then, out of nowhere, the sound of a piano began to echo through the mall. The melody was hauntingly beautiful¡ªsoft, flowing, and almost otherworldly. It was the kind of music that could stop you in your tracks, but in the context of a zombie-infested apocalypse, it was downright chilling.


    The stark contrast between the serene piano music and the grotesque setting sent shivers down the spines of the armed fighters. Their skin prickled, and a cold sweat broke out across their bodies.


    "There''s definitely a Zombie King here! It''s using some kind of freaky ability. Block your ears, now!" someone shouted.


    "On it!" The others scrambled to comply, stuffing their ears as quickly as they could.


    Even though they didn''t fully understand what was happening, the idea of a zombie playing the piano was enough to make their blood run cold. Whatever was coming, it couldn''t be good.


    But not everyone was quick enough. About a dozen fighters hesitated for just a moment too long. Suddenly, they froze in place, their bodies stiff as boards.


    "Hey! What are you doing? Block your ears!" someone yelled at them, trying to snap them out of it.


    But then, the onlookers witnessed something horrifying.


    The frozen fighters began to move¡ªbut not of their own volition. Their bodies jerked and twitched unnaturally, as if they were puppets on strings. Slowly, they started to dance, their movements stiff and mechanical, completely out of sync with the haunting melody. It was grotesque, like watching marionettes being forced into a macabre performance.


    What made it even worse was the look on their faces. Their eyes were wide with panic, their expressions filled with terror. They were fully aware of what was happening but utterly powerless to stop it.


    "Help me! I¡­ I can''t control myself!" one of them screamed, his voice trembling with desperation.


    "What? What are you saying?!" another fighter shouted back, but with his ears blocked, he couldn''t hear a word.


    The controlled fighters grew more frantic, their voices rising in panic, but their pleas fell on deaf ears. All the others could do was watch, helpless and horrified.


    The scene descended into chaos.


    "ROAR¡ª"


    The guttural roar of zombies shattered the eerie melody, cutting through the tension like a knife.


    More zombies surged out from the corridors, but these weren''t the shambling, mindless kind. These were different.


    Their movements were swift, calculated. Some dropped to all fours, sprinting like predators, while others clung to the ceiling, crawling upside down with unnerving agility. These were the elites.


    "Damn it!" someone shouted, panic spreading like wildfire.


    The humans were already at a disadvantage. With several of their team under the Zombie King''s control, they couldn''t mount an effective defense.


    The elite zombies wasted no time, pouncing on the immobilized fighters, their jaws tearing into flesh with savage ferocity.


    "AHHH¡ª!" Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Screams echoed through the mall''s main hall, blending with the wet, sickening sound of flesh being ripped apart.


    Blood sprayed in arcs, painting the snarling faces of the zombies in crimson. The once-proud fighters were reduced to prey, their bodies crumpling under the relentless assault.


    The remaining humans scrambled to regroup, but their movements were clumsy, disorganized. With their ears blocked to avoid the Zombie King''s influence, their situational awareness was severely impaired.


    And now, faced with these elite zombies, their chances of survival plummeted.


    One by one, they fell. The elites moved with terrifying precision, dragging their victims to the ground and tearing them apart. The air grew thick with the metallic stench of blood, and the hall began to resemble a slaughterhouse.


    The floor was slick with gore, the walls smeared with handprints of the fallen.


    It didn''t take long. Within minutes, the entire squad of humans¡ªonce so confident, so well-armed¡ªwas annihilated. Their bodies lay scattered across the hall, lifeless and broken, as the zombies feasted on what remained.


    From his vantage point, Ethan watched it all unfold, his expression unreadable. After a moment, he let out a low whistle of approval. "Not bad¡­ not bad at all," he murmured to himself.


    This Zombie King wasn''t just powerful¡ªit was clever. A psychic-type, clearly, using sound as a medium for mental control. But what impressed Ethan the most was its strategy.


    First, it had sent out the low-level zombies to lull the humans into a false sense of security, making them overconfident. Then, once they were drawn into the mall''s main hall, it unleashed its elites, perfectly timed to coincide with its psychic manipulation. The result? A complete and total massacre.


    "Smart," Ethan muttered, a faint smirk tugging at the corner of his lips.


    This Zombie King wasn''t just some mindless brute. Its intelligence had clearly evolved alongside its power. It was cunning, resourceful¡ªa predator in every sense of the word.


    Now, Ethan was intrigued. He wanted to see this Zombie King for himself.


    Still cloaked in his stealth ability, he moved silently through the chaos, his presence undetectable. He passed through the walls like a ghost, slipping into the heart of the mall''s central hall.


    The space was vast and open, its design once meant to inspire awe in shoppers.


    Now, it was a battlefield. In the center of the hall stood a grand piano, its polished surface somehow untouched by the carnage around it. Sitting at the piano was a figure¡ªa girl, or at least what had once been a girl. Her slender frame was hunched over the keys, her fingers dancing across them with an almost hypnotic grace.


    Each note she played was crisp, hauntingly beautiful, the sound filling the blood-soaked hall with an eerie serenity. Her movements were fluid, precise, as if she had been born to play. Despite the grotesque reality of her undead form, there was something undeniably captivating about her performance.


    A single beam of sunlight filtered through a shattered window, cutting through the gloom like a spotlight. It fell directly on her, illuminating her pale, decayed features. The light gave her an almost ethereal quality, as if she were a tragic figure in some dark, twisted fairy tale.


    "Elegant¡­" Ethan whispered, his eyes narrowing as he observed her. For a moment, he simply stood there, taking it all in. The juxtaposition of beauty and horror, of grace and savagery¡ªit was mesmerizing.


    The girl¡ªno, the Zombie King¡ªpressed the final key, letting the last note linger in the air.


    The melody faded, leaving behind a heavy silence. She didn''t move, her clawed hands resting lightly on the black-and-white keys. Her glowing, feral eyes stared down at them, and for a brief moment, something flickered in her gaze.


    Was it¡­ melancholy?


    Regret?


    It was hard to tell, but there was a depth there, a spark of something more than just mindless hunger.


    Her claws gently brushed over the keys, as if reminiscing about something long lost. Then, in a voice that was soft yet chilling, she murmured to herself:


    "Hello darkness, my old friend¡­"


    Ethan''s smirk widened. "Well, this just got interesting."


    ...

 Chapter 199 Have you ever heard this song?

    "Not bad on the piano," Ethan said casually, his figure materializing behind her.


    "Huh?" Elegy Zombie King''s face froze in shock. She immediately tensed up, springing from her seat and crouching low like a startled beast, ready to attack at any moment.


    "Who''s there?"


    "No need to be so jumpy," Ethan said, trying to reassure her. He couldn''t help but think, Man, this kid''s really on edge. Must be all those humans in San Bernardino. Even the slightest noise has her spooked.


    Elegy Zombie King''s sharp, predatory eyes locked onto him, her guard not dropping for even a second. If anything, she seemed even more wary. After all, someone appearing out of thin air would put anyone on edge.


    But as her heightened senses scanned him, she realized something¡ªEthan didn''t have the aura of the living. He wasn''t human. He was a zombie, just like her.


    "What are you doing in my territory?" she demanded, her voice cold and unyielding.


    Territory? Ethan glanced around the room, taking in the dilapidated surroundings. He raised an eyebrow. She''s calling this building her territory?


    "Your ''territory'' isn''t even as big as my living room," he said, smirking.


    "..." Elegy Zombie King was momentarily speechless. "Are you trying to say your territory is huge?"


    "Not exactly," Ethan replied with a shrug. "But I can see you''ve got potential. Why don''t you come work for me in the future?"


    He didn''t bother sugarcoating it. This Elegy Zombie King was clearly struggling under the pressure of human oppression, barely scraping by with her B+ rank. But her awakened abilities were promising, and she had talent¡ªreal talent.


    In Los Angeles, there was no room for idle zombies. Sure, she was weak now, but evolution was always an option. Still, if she wanted to survive, she needed a purpose.


    Elegy Zombie King frowned. "You barge into my territory uninvited and then tell me to work for you? Do you really think I''d agree to that?"


    "Oh..." Ethan nodded, amused. Figures. Musicians. Always free-spirited and rebellious.


    "You don''t have to decide right away," he said, leaning casually against the wall. "Take your time to think it over. Wouldn''t want you regretting it later."


    "I don''t regret my decisions," she shot back firmly. "And besides, this place is dangerous right now. I just killed a bunch of humans. They''ll probably send stronger Awakeners soon. If you don''t leave now, you might not get the chance."


    Her tone was cautious, her instincts sharp. She was right to be wary. San Bernardino''s Awakeners were no joke, with plenty of A-rankers in their ranks. For someone like her, staying alive required constant vigilance.


    But Ethan didn''t seem the least bit concerned. "The ones who should be leaving are the humans," he said nonchalantly.


    Just then, a faint buzzing sound filled the air. Outside the window, a dozen or so drones zipped through the sky, spreading out to surround the mall. Their cameras scanned the area with precision, leaving no blind spots.


    It was clear now¡ªhuman Awakeners were on their way.


    "Damn it! They''re already here!" Elegy''s eyes narrowed, her predatory instincts kicking in.


    Ethan strolled over to the second-floor window, peering outside. Sure enough, down the street, human figures began to emerge. Dozens of them. No, more than that¡ªthere were at least a hundred.


    It was a standard Operation King Hunt squad.


    Leading the group were four Awakeners, with their captain standing out as an A-rank. The rest were armed personnel who had just reached the Neurocore stage of awakening.


    Thanks to the development and widespread use of the "Human Evolution Serum," Awakeners were becoming more and more common. These days, it felt like you couldn''t throw a rock without hitting one.


    Elegy''s gaze was fixed on the approaching group. "The leader is Jonathan Reed, an A-rank psychic Awakener. His strength is second only to the Four Knights of Bernardino. This is bad."


    Ethan, however, didn''t seem fazed. Instead, he turned to her with an unexpected question. "Hey, have you ever heard this song?"


    "What?" she asked, caught off guard.


    "''Open up your head and let me see inside,''" Ethan said, quoting the lyrics.


    "Uh..." Elegy blinked, momentarily thrown. Before the apocalypse, she''d been a music teacher. As her mind continued to evolve, fragments of her old memories often resurfaced¡ªespecially when it came to music. She''d heard countless songs in her time.


    But this one? It didn''t ring a bell.


    "Never heard of it," she admitted.


    "Oh, well," Ethan said with a grin. "I''ll teach it to you later." Your next journey awaits at My Virtual Library Empire


    ...


    By now, Jonathan and his team had arrived near the mall. They stood tall and imposing, clad in matching combat uniforms that gave them an air of authority and precision.


    Occasionally, a few low-level zombies would lurch out from the shadows, but they were swiftly and effortlessly dealt with by the team.


    "So, it''s true. There''s a Zombie King with strange abilities hiding in this mall," Jonathan said, his sharp gaze fixed on the building ahead.


    One of his teammates nodded. "That works in our favor, Captain. Your A-rank psychic abilities are a natural counter to a Zombie King with powers like that."


    "Exactly," Jonathan replied confidently. "I''ll handle her attacks and keep her abilities at bay. You all charge in and take her down as quickly as possible. Let''s not give the other squads a chance to steal our glory." His tone was calm, almost casual, but it carried an unmistakable weight of authority and self-assurance.


    "Yes, sir!" the team responded in unison before storming into the mall.


    The first-floor lobby was a scene straight out of a nightmare. Blood was smeared across the floor, and half-eaten corpses lay scattered about. Bloody handprints clawed down the walls, a haunting testament to the victims'' final moments of despair.


    "I''ll avenge you," one of the female team members murmured, her voice tinged with emotion. Her eyes scanned the area, and she gestured for the group to head upstairs in search of the Zombie King.


    But before they could move, the eerie sound of a piano echoed through the blood-soaked lobby. The melody was hauntingly beautiful, crisp and flowing, like a gentle breeze weaving through a secluded valley. It was captivating, almost otherworldly.


    Elegy Zombie King was at it again, using her music to ensnare her enemies.


    The Awakeners froze in place, their bodies stiffening as if bound by invisible strings. The melody seemed to seep into their very bones, compelling them to move in rhythm with its haunting tune.


    "Cap... Captain, something''s wrong with this music," the female team member said, her voice trembling as she struggled against the invisible force.


    "It''s fine," Jonathan said dismissively, his tone calm and assured. "It''s just a zombie using sound as a medium for psychic control. Not exactly rare." His experience with such abilities was evident in his composed demeanor.


    With a flicker of concentration, Jonathan unleashed his psychic energy, forming a barrier that blocked the sound waves from reaching his team.


    The pressure lifted instantly. The team members exhaled in relief, their movements no longer restricted.


    "Captain, you''re amazing! Let''s keep moving!" one of them said, their confidence restored.


    The group charged up the stairwell, their boots echoing against the cracked tiles, and soon reached the second-floor entrance.


    "Raaaghhh!"


    Before they could step into the second-floor lobby, a horde of zombies surged out to meet them. These were Elegy Zombie King''s few remaining underlings. They crowded the dim, decrepit hallway, their bloodied faces twisted into grotesque snarls. Some were piled on top of each other, creating a wave of undead that surged forward like a tide.


    "Perfect timing. Flame Barrier!" the female team member called out. With a sharp motion of her hand, a wave of searing heat erupted from her, forming a wall of fire that began to push forward, consuming everything in its path.


    The flames engulfed the zombies, their agonized screams filling the air. Some of the weaker ones were reduced to ash almost instantly. But the more resilient ones¡ªthose with tougher, more evolved bodies¡ªemerged from the inferno, their flesh ablaze. They charged forward like living torches, undeterred by the fire.


    "What the...?" The woman''s brow furrowed in frustration. She hadn''t expected the zombies to be this relentless.


    A young man stepped forward, drawing two alloy short blades from the sheath on his back with a sharp metallic hiss.


    "Elite zombies are tougher to deal with. Let me handle this," he said, his tone calm but confident.


    "Alright," the woman said, stepping aside.


    The young man was a speed Awakener, his movements a blur as he darted forward. In the blink of an eye, his blades flashed, and the heads of two flaming zombies hit the ground, their bodies collapsing in a heap.


    "Eli, you''re amazing!" the woman said, her eyes lighting up with admiration.


    Eli chuckled and reached out to ruffle her hair affectionately. "You''ve only just awakened your abilities. Keep practicing and building your strength. One day, you''ll be even stronger than me." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...

 Chapter 200 Its touching, really

    Humanity fought their way forward, cutting down everything in their path with ferocity. It didn''t take long for them to clear the zombies in the hallway and charge into the second-floor lobby.


    Inside, there were still plenty of zombies. The moment they spotted the humans, their faces twisted with rage, and they charged forward recklessly, utterly unafraid of death.


    Swords and blades swung through the air, the sound of combat echoing nonstop.


    Captain Jonathan continued to resist the mental attacks bearing down on him. His sharp gaze swept across the room, searching for the Phantom Infected.


    It didn''t take long.


    At the back of the horde, he spotted a zombie seated at a piano, her hands moving rapidly across the keys. With every note she played, the soundwaves grew more intense, crashing over the battlefield like relentless waves.


    She had switched to a new piece¡ªFlight of the Bumblebee.


    The zombies, driven by the music, became even more frenzied and bloodthirsty. Even in death, they lunged at the humans, desperate to tear off a piece of flesh.


    It was clear now: Elegy''s music wasn''t just a weapon¡ªit was a buff for the zombies.


    "This is her last line of defense! Push harder, everyone!" Jonathan shouted, rallying his team.


    The humans behind him perked up immediately, as if victory was just within reach.


    A female teammate''s hands ignited with flames, and with a sweeping motion, she hurled fireballs that exploded among the zombies, reducing them to ash.


    A young man wielding dual blades danced through the chaos, decapitating zombie after zombie with swift, precise strikes.


    Another teammate, a wood-element Awakener, unleashed a flurry of roots that pierced through the zombies'' bodies like spears.


    The team focused on taking down the elite zombies, leaving the regular ones to the armed soldiers.


    Elegy''s forces numbered around a thousand, with about two hundred elites. But under the relentless assault, their numbers were quickly dwindling.


    The dual-blade fighter weaved through the horde with incredible agility, cutting a path straight toward Elegy, the Zombie King herself.


    "I''ll take the glory for this one!" he shouted, his blades slicing through the air with a sharp whistle as he aimed for Elegy''s head, clearly intending to end it in one decisive strike.


    Elegy couldn''t stay seated any longer. She leapt to her feet, dodging the attack just in time.


    Though she was a psychic-type Awakener, she was still a B+-rank Zombie King. Her speed wasn''t to be underestimated, and she had been prepared for such an attack. She narrowly avoided the fatal blow.


    But in that moment, the eerie piano music came to an abrupt halt.


    "Heh¡­" Jonathan''s spirits lifted instantly. With the oppressive mental force gone, his own psychic energy surged forward, enveloping Elegy.


    "Your time is up!" he declared.


    But just as the words left his mouth, a sudden, ominous feeling crept over him. Danger was closing in¡ªfast.


    Ethan''s figure materialized behind him.


    "An A-rank psychic¡­ Worth the effort," Ethan murmured.


    "Huh?" Jonathan sensed something was wrong and spun around, only to find a man standing behind him, seemingly out of nowhere. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His heart sank. A cold wave of dread washed over him as the scent of death filled the air.


    Jonathan tried to dodge forward, but Ethan''s hand moved faster. With a single, fluid motion, Ethan slashed downward. A sharp, glowing blade of energy tore through the air, slicing cleanly into Jonathan''s skull and sending the top of his head flying.


    Blood sprayed everywhere as a crystal core shot out from Jonathan''s head.


    Ethan caught it effortlessly, his movements smooth and practiced, like a master craftsman finishing his work. By the time Jonathan''s lifeless body hit the ground with a heavy thud, Ethan was already standing there, calm and composed.


    "Did you learn something?" Ethan asked casually.


    "Huh?" Elegy, standing in the distance, stared at him in stunned silence. Her fierce, glowing eyes were filled with shock. Just moments ago, when Ethan had vanished, she thought he had fled the battlefield.


    But no¡ªhe had been lurking nearby the entire time, waiting for the perfect moment to strike. And now, he had killed the captain of the Operation King Hunt squad in a single, decisive blow.


    It was effortless. Almost casual.


    Jonathan wasn''t weak. He was well-known in San Bernardino, a hunter who had taken down several Zombie Kings in the past. And yet, today, he had fallen¡ªjust like that.


    "Captain!" A nearby Awakener roared, his eyes bloodshot with rage as he raised his blade and charged at Ethan.


    Ethan turned his head slightly, his expression calm, and with a mere thought, the Domain of the Dead expanded outward. A crushing, suffocating pressure rolled through the air like a tidal wave.


    The Awakener, who had already condensed a Neurocore, was caught within the domain. His bones cracked and shattered audibly, his body collapsing like a puppet with its strings cut. He hit the ground with a lifeless thud.


    In the blink of an eye, over twenty people fell dead.


    The others froze in terror, their faces pale as they instinctively backed away.


    For a moment, the space around Ethan became a vacuum. No one dared to step closer.


    A demon.


    He had to be a demon.


    The thought echoed in their minds, a silent scream of horror. They had never seen anything like this before. This wasn''t just strange or supernatural¡ªit was monstrous. Ethan wasn''t just killing; he was devouring lives.


    But as the humans retreated in fear, their panic threw them into disarray. Some stumbled, others hesitated, and many were pounced on by nearby zombies. The undead tore into them, dragging them to the ground and ripping them apart.


    Their screams of agony filled the air, a symphony of despair.


    The three remaining Awakeners who had condensed crystal cores scanned the battlefield. Just moments ago, they had held the upper hand. But the instant Ethan appeared, the tide had turned completely against them.


    "What¡­ what kind of monster is he?" one of them muttered, his voice trembling.


    "I don''t believe it! I don''t believe the Captain is dead! This has to be an illusion¡­ We''re under psychic control!" The wood-element Awakener clutched his head, refusing to accept the reality before him.


    "I''ll take you down with me!" he screamed, pushing his energy to its limit. Countless roots sprouted from his body, lashing out like steel whips toward Ethan.


    But before they could even reach him, the Domain of the Dead froze them mid-air, as if someone had hit a pause button.


    Ethan''s figure flickered, and in an instant, his tachi swept through the air. As he passed by the wood-element Awakener, the blade sliced cleanly through his neck.


    The man''s head tumbled to the ground, rolling to a stop. His body crumpled lifelessly beside it.


    "Wuuu¡­ wuuu¡­" A female teammate covered her mouth, her wide eyes fixed on the scene. Tears streamed down her face as she began to sob uncontrollably, overwhelmed by fear.


    She was new to the squad, barely out of her rookie phase. This was far beyond anything she had ever imagined.


    Ethan glanced at her, his gaze cold and detached, like a predator sizing up its prey.


    "If you want to kill zombies, you''d better be ready to be killed by one," he said, his voice calm but cutting.


    "Stop! If you''ve got guts, come at me instead!" The dual-blade fighter, seeing Ethan''s attention shift toward the girl, panicked. He abandoned his attack on Elegy, the Zombie King, and sprinted toward Ethan, placing himself between the girl and the monster.


    "Eli, no!" the girl sobbed harder, her tears flowing like rivers.


    The young man stood firm, his chest heaving as he tried to steady his breathing. His heart pounded in his chest, his brow furrowed with tension. He was terrified, but he refused to back down.


    "Don''t be afraid! I''ll protect you. If he wants to kill you, he''ll have to go through me first!" he shouted, his voice filled with determination.


    Ethan looked at the two of them, his expression unreadable. In a world like this, such selflessness was rare. Most people would sell out their teammates in a heartbeat to survive. Few would willingly die for someone else. Experience new stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    In the young man, Ethan saw a faint glimmer of humanity''s better nature.


    "It''s touching, really," Ethan said, his tone almost sincere. "So¡­ I''ll grant your wish."


    The Domain of the Dead surged forward, locking the young man in place. Ethan raised his blade and swung. With a sharp whoosh, the blade cleaved through the young man''s head, splitting it open.


    His eyes widened in shock, and his body fell backward, lifeless.


    "Eli!" the girl screamed, rushing forward to catch his body. She cradled him in her arms, her tears mixing with the blood that poured from his wound, staining her face. She looked utterly broken, her sobs wracking her entire body.


    Just moments ago, this man had been comforting her, promising to protect her. And now, he was gone.


    "Wuuu¡­ wuuu¡­" Her cries grew louder, more desperate. But when she looked up through her tear-filled eyes, she saw Ethan standing right in front of her.


    Her heart stopped. Fear gripped her like a vice.


    "Please¡­ don''t kill me," she begged, her voice trembling. "Let me go¡­ just this once. I''m begging you¡­ wuuu¡­"


    Ethan tilted his head slightly, his expression as calm as ever. "Would you have let me go?" he asked, his tone almost curious.


    "Uh¡­" The girl froze, her mind blank. She had never considered that question before. Killing zombies had always felt like the right thing to do, the just thing to do. It was what humanity was supposed to do.


    "So, stop crying," Ethan said, his voice devoid of emotion.


    He raised his blade and swung it down, silencing her sobs forever.


    ...

 Chapter 201 Maybe… they could use a little help

    After the girl collapsed, the other Awakeners who had formed Neurocores didn''t last much longer. Within moments, they were all slaughtered by the zombies.


    The battle was over.


    The Elegy Zombie King stood there, stunned.


    The second-floor hall was a complete mess¡ªblood splattered everywhere, chunks of flesh scattered across the floor, and human corpses lay in disarray.


    In the middle of it all stood Ethan, his white shirt still pristine, untouched by the chaos. His expression was calm, indifferent, as if he''d just done something trivial. He exuded an aura of absolute dominance.


    A few zombies knelt beside him, gnawing on human remains. The scene was both chilling and awe-inspiring.


    "Boss," Elegy called out.


    "Hmm." Ethan nodded slightly. It seemed she had learned her lesson.


    Elegy was completely captivated by him¡ªby the sheer power of his presence, by the way he seemed to say, "Open up your head and let me see inside." She was ready to follow him without question.


    In San Bernardino, Elegy had been crushed under constant oppression. But today, she finally got her revenge. She realized that sticking with Ethan was the only way to escape her current predicament.


    "Boss, what''s the plan now?" she asked.


    They''d just killed so many human Awakeners. Genesis Biotech wouldn''t let this slide¡ªthey''d definitely send more people after them.


    Ethan thought for a moment before asking, "I''m planning to head to Genesis Biotech''s lab to grab something. Do you know where it is?"


    "Huh?" Elegy''s face froze in shock. She''d assumed that after causing such a commotion, they''d go into hiding. She hadn''t expected him to suggest heading straight for Genesis Biotech''s lab.


    "Yeah, I know. There''s one in the human safe zone on the east side of the city. They''re always out capturing zombies and taking them there for experiments."


    "Good." Ethan seemed pleased. If they were experimenting on zombies, there was a good chance they had samples of the X and Y viruses he was interested in.


    "Alright, let''s go."


    "Got it." Elegy nodded, ready to leave with Ethan. But her piano¡ªthere was no way she could take it with her.


    So, she rummaged through the mall and found a guitar to use as her weapon for mental attacks.


    In truth, Elegy Zombie King could use any sound as a medium to channel her psychic energy¡ªbottles, cans, even a few sticks would do. She chose musical instruments simply because she liked them.


    Ethan led Elegy Zombie King out of the shopping mall, followed by over 800 zombies. Their faces were smeared with blood, their eyes gleaming with excitement after their recent feast.


    Elegy, however, looked a bit uneasy. "Boss, the human safe zone has a lot of Awakeners¡ªprobably over a thousand. With just our group, it''s going to be tough to take them down."


    "Don''t worry," Ethan said casually. "By the time we get there, we''ll have more people."


    "Uh¡­" Elegy blinked, momentarily stunned. After a brief pause, she seemed to realize what he meant. It made perfect sense. Of course he''s the boss for a reason!


    The zombie horde roamed the streets, and before long, they reached the eastern part of the city.


    Ethan could already sense the presence of numerous humans nearby.


    Ahead of them stretched a long line of barbed wire.


    Beyond the wire stood a towering wall.


    The wall was at least 60 feet high¡ªabout the height of a six-story building¡ªand looked imposing. Guard towers were stationed every few feet along the top, each manned by armed personnel.


    Between the barbed wire and the wall, teams of Awakeners patrolled the area around the clock, ensuring no gaps in security. Discover hidden content at My Virtual Library Empire


    The defenses were tight.


    Inside the wall lay the human safe zone¡ªa place humans had built together after clearing out the zombies that once roamed there.


    Sophia''s plan was to gradually expand the safe zone outward until it covered all of San Bernardino, eventually taking full control of the city.


    But for now, the safe zone was still in its infancy.


    "You all wait here. Don''t get too close," Ethan instructed.


    "Oh, okay." Elegy nodded quickly, pulling her underlings back to stay put.


    Then, Ethan stepped forward alone. After just a few steps, his figure vanished into thin air¡ªhe had entered stealth mode.


    He moved silently, slipping through the barbed wire and timing his movements perfectly to avoid the patrolling teams. He passed right behind them and entered the area within the walls.


    Not a single sound was made.


    No one noticed a thing. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Inside the safe zone, the buildings were made of dirt and rough-hewn stone. Though simple and crude, they were neatly arranged and provided adequate shelter from the elements.


    Resources were scarce, and they hadn''t been able to find better building materials.


    Not far away, many people were hard at work. They shouted slogans as they hauled stones or dug up dirt. The entire scene was bustling with activity.


    "So many people¡­" Ethan''s gaze swept across the scene, and he couldn''t help but marvel. Since the apocalypse began, this was the first time he''d seen so many humans gathered in one place.


    He followed the narrow path deeper into the safe zone.


    Some of the stone buildings had small courtyards in front of them. In a few of these courtyards, women sat washing roots in water or preparing other meager scraps of food.


    They all looked frail¡ªsallow skin, brittle hair, and hollow eyes that spoke of malnutrition and despair. It was clear they had endured immense suffering in this post-apocalyptic world.


    Logically, Genesis Biotech shouldn''t have been short on supplies. But they deliberately withheld resources from the lower-class survivors, keeping them in a state of perpetual hunger¡ªnot starving, but never full. It was easier to control people when they were desperate.


    Ethan also noticed that every human wore a tag around their neck, each marked with a numerical code.


    "A concentration camp, huh¡­" he muttered under his breath.


    Not far ahead, a group of Genesis Biotech Awakeners appeared. They were clad in sleek nano-combat suits and carried alloy weapons, their presence commanding and intimidating.


    These men strutted arrogantly into one of the courtyards, their movements loud and deliberate.


    "Number 3057, are you here?" one of them barked.


    "Sir, my daughter¡­ she''s not here," a timid woman stammered, her voice trembling.


    "Not here?" The Awakener''s tone turned impatient. "The lab detected her blood type is special. She''s required for testing today."


    "No! Please, I''m begging you, leave my daughter alone! Please!" The woman''s desperation spilled over as she dropped to her knees, clutching the Awakener''s leg in a plea.


    "Get off me!"


    The man kicked her away without hesitation, sending her sprawling to the ground. Then, without a second thought, he and his team stormed into the building.


    Moments later, they dragged out a young girl.


    The girl looked about fifteen, her frame thin and frail. She struggled fiercely against the Awakeners, her voice trembling with defiance. "Let me go!"


    "Oh, so you''re gonna fight back, huh?" The man sneered, clearly annoyed. Without warning, he swung his fist, striking the girl hard enough to knock her unconscious. He slung her limp body over his shoulder like a sack of grain.


    The woman, seeing her daughter struck and taken, became even more frantic. "No! Please, don''t take her! Don''t use her for experiments! I''m begging you!" she wailed, crawling toward them.


    "Out of the way!"


    The man kicked her again, this time with enough force to send her flying several feet. Her head lolled to the side as she collapsed, unconscious.


    The group of Awakeners left the courtyard without a backward glance, carrying the girl off as if she were nothing more than cargo.


    "Interesting¡­" Ethan murmured from a distance, watching the scene unfold. His eyes lingered on the tags hanging from the humans'' necks, and a memory surfaced¡ªback when he used to run a livestock farm.


    When managing large numbers of cattle or pigs, it had been difficult to keep track of them all. So, he''d started tagging them with numbers for convenience.


    "Looks like life here is pretty miserable," he mused, his lips curling into a faint, almost imperceptible smile.


    "Maybe¡­ they could use a little help."


    ...

 Chapter 202 You shouldnt be working on that anymore

    From that point on, things got a lot simpler¡ªmainly because someone was leading Ethan.


    He trailed behind a group of Awakeners, walking for about twenty minutes before a massive structure loomed ahead.


    The building was pristine white, its core made of alloy. Drones circled the exterior, and surveillance cameras covered every angle, leaving no blind spots.


    At the entrance, two cybernetic guards stood watch, their eyes glowing green as they scanned the surroundings with mechanical precision.


    And that wasn''t all. The security measures were intense.


    Facial recognition, retinal scans, even blood tests¡ªevery precaution was taken to ensure no unidentified entities slipped through. After all, many zombies and parasitic creatures had evolved to mimic humans, infiltrating wherever they could.


    But against this level of security? They''d be out of luck.


    Ethan, however, was a different story.


    He could bypass it all by simply using his Domain of the Dead to phase through.


    The group of Awakeners ahead of him went through the rigorous checks, their expressions growing increasingly impatient as they muttered complaints under their breath.


    "Seriously? I just left twenty minutes ago, went through all this, and now I have to do it again? Such a pain," one of them grumbled.


    "Rules are rules," a security officer replied with a shrug. "Sophia''s orders. Even if you step out for just a second, there''s a chance you could turn into one of those creatures. So yeah, we have to check."


    The man rolled his eyes. "Come on, isn''t that a bit over the top?"


    "Not really. The monsters these days are freaky as hell. If we don''t stick to the protocol, we''re asking for trouble. Anyway, you''re clear. Go on in," the officer said, finally waving him through.


    The man, carrying a teenage girl over his shoulder, walked straight inside.


    Ethan, on the other hand, slipped in silently, phasing through the wall like a ghost.


    The first thing he saw was a long corridor. The walls were made entirely of alloy, solid and impenetrable.


    Above the entrance, a green light scanned the area, sweeping back and forth.


    It was another layer of regional surveillance.


    Ethan wasn''t sure if this scan could detect him, but he wasn''t about to take any chances. Better to play it safe and avoid it altogether.


    The corridor was lined with numerous rooms on either side.


    Scientists in white lab coats bustled back and forth, clutching stacks of documents. Their hurried movements made it clear they were swamped with work.


    "Did they bring the girl?" a young woman, who looked like an assistant, asked as she approached.


    "Yeah, yeah, she''s here," the man replied, his face lighting up with a sycophantic grin. "Hey, Lily, how about grabbing dinner with me after you''re done?"


    "Not happening," Lily shot back without hesitation. "I''ve told you before¡ªI''m not interested. Unless¡­ you manage to evolve into an Awakener with a crystal core."


    The man nodded eagerly, as if clinging to hope. "No problem! I can feel myself getting stronger every day. I''ll definitely form a crystal core soon!"


    "Yeah, sure. Whatever. Stop wasting time and follow me. The professor''s waiting to start the experiment," Lily said, brushing him off as she led him deeper into the facility.


    Ethan followed at a distance, his eyes scanning his surroundings. One particular room caught his attention¡ªa wall of reinforced glass embedded into the front.


    Inside, a zombie was restrained, its limbs bound with alloy chains. It thrashed and snarled, its frustration palpable as it let out guttural growls.


    A group of scientists stood outside the glass, unfazed by the creature''s aggression. They pointed and gestured, discussing something, while a nearby intern scribbled notes into a small notebook.


    Ethan could feel the zombie''s emotions. It was consumed by an overwhelming hunger for flesh, desperate to break free and tear those smug humans apart.


    And this wasn''t the only room like that.


    There were several others, almost like a grotesque exhibit.


    Ethan quickly noticed a pattern. The zombies were arranged by grade, from D-class to B-class, each one more dangerous than the last.


    It wasn''t hard to figure out what was going on. The humans were studying zombies of various levels, analyzing their behavior and weaknesses. They were preparing for war, arming themselves with knowledge to ensure victory.


    Some of the rooms even held elite zombies.


    These were on a whole different level. Guarded by Awakeners with crystal cores, the elite zombies had evolved intelligence. They didn''t thrash or scream like the others. Instead, they stood still, eerily calm, as if resigned to their fate.


    They knew escape was impossible. Struggling would only be a waste of energy.


    "Don''t worry¡­ I''ll let you out soon enough," Ethan thought to himself, a faint smirk tugging at his lips.


    As he continued observing, something else caught his eye¡ªa promising lead.


    One of the zombies had been injected with the X-virus.


    That could only mean one thing: the lab had a supply of the virus somewhere inside.


    Sophia controlled all of San Bernardino, a region rich in resources. Her influence and wealth had earned her the favor of headquarters, allowing her to live a life of luxury. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Let''s see if I can get some X-virus from that woman¡­ and maybe test her strength while I''m at it," Ethan thought, his mood light as he continued deeper into the facility.


    After wandering through several corridors, he finally reached the core of the lab.


    The room he entered was spacious, filled with an array of advanced experimental equipment. In the center, a young girl lay on a pristine white bed, her body connected to a tangle of tubes. Around her, scientists bustled about, engrossed in their work.


    Read exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    But Ethan''s attention wasn''t on the girl or the scientists.


    His eyes were drawn to the massive vault embedded in the wall. It was clear that whatever was inside was of great importance.


    The vault was surrounded by a green light, a security measure that made accessing it a challenge. To open it, one would need to pass facial recognition, blood tests, and other biometric scans.


    "Such a hassle¡­" Ethan muttered under his breath. If he tried to use his Domain of the Dead to phase into the vault, the green light would likely detect him, triggering an alarm. And while he wasn''t particularly worried about being exposed, there was a bigger risk.


    High-security vaults like this often came with self-destruct mechanisms. Given Genesis Biotech''s reputation and the lab''s tight security, it was almost certain this one did too.


    Ethan wasn''t about to take unnecessary risks.


    To play it safe, he decided to "borrow" a face. If he could use someone else''s identity, he could open the vault through official channels without raising suspicion.


    His gaze shifted to the scientists working nearby.


    "Professor, what''s so special about this girl?" a young female intern asked, her curiosity evident.


    The older man, clearly the lead scientist, replied, "Her blood is unique. It''s highly compatible with our modifications. We''ll be transporting her to headquarters soon. She''s critical to the development of the third-generation liquid metal cyborgs."


    "Oh¡­" The intern nodded, her interest piqued. "Are we really that close to completing the third generation?"


    "Of course," the professor said with a hint of pride. "Genesis Biotech has been gathering resources globally. Our research is advancing rapidly. The emergence of crystal cores has also significantly accelerated technological progress."


    "That''s incredible!" The intern''s eyes lit up with admiration.


    The professor chuckled, clearly enjoying the praise. "This is just the beginning. Our true game-changer is the development of nanorobots. These robots are only one nanometer in size, completely invisible to the naked eye. They can float in the air, and once they enter a zombie''s body, they''ll dismantle it from the inside."


    The intern''s eyes widened in amazement. "Wait¡­ does that mean if we release them from the air, we could wipe out an entire city of zombies?"


    The professor nodded enthusiastically, his pride unmistakable. "Exactly. These robots are so small that zombies wouldn''t even realize they''re there. I''ve already been invited to join the team working on this project."


    Ethan, who had been silently listening from the shadows, couldn''t help but feel a twinge of surprise. He hadn''t expected humans to develop something so advanced. It was a terrifyingly effective weapon, one that left no room for defense.


    "Impressive," he thought to himself. "But maybe¡­ you shouldn''t be working on that anymore."


    ...

 Chapter 203 Professor, are you okay?

    "Huh? What''s that noise?" The old man furrowed his brows, his face darkening slightly as if he''d overheard someone muttering something about not letting him continue his research. A faint trace of anger flickered across his expression.


    But the young female intern suddenly froze, her eyes widening in terror as she stared past the old man, her gaze fixed on something behind him. It was as if she''d seen a ghost.


    Because, out of nowhere, a figure had appeared behind him.


    And in their hand, they held a long, gleaming tachi.


    The blade shimmered with a cold, deadly light, razor-sharp and brimming with murderous intent.


    Your next journey awaits at My Virtual Library Empire


    The old man sensed something was wrong. He began to turn his head to look behind him, but he only managed to turn halfway before a sharp schlick echoed through the room. His head was severed cleanly from his body, flying through the air.


    Blood gushed from the stump of his neck as his headless body collapsed to the ground with a heavy thud.


    Ethan had ended him with a single stroke.


    "Aaaaah¡ª!"


    The female intern let out a piercing scream, her voice trembling as she stared at the gruesome scene before her.


    The other researchers in the room turned toward the commotion, their faces quickly draining of color as they took in the sight.


    "An intruder!"


    "How did he get in here?"


    "Quick! Sound the alarm!"


    On the wall nearby, a red button glowed ominously. The female intern snapped out of her shock and bolted toward it.


    She was an Awakener who had developed a Neurocore, and her speed was nothing to scoff at. The button was just within reach, and her heart raced as she stretched out her hand to press it.


    But just as her fingers were about to make contact¡ª


    A suffocating pressure enveloped her. Her outstretched hand froze mid-air, her body trembling violently. A crackling sound echoed as her limbs stiffened, and her vision went black. She crumpled to the floor like a puppet with its strings cut.


    "This... this can''t be..."


    The remaining researchers stared, their eyes wide with terror.


    But their fear was short-lived.


    Ethan''s tachi sliced through the air with deadly precision, cutting them down one by one as if they were nothing more than chickens in a slaughterhouse.


    Their bodies fell into pools of blood, their pristine white lab coats quickly soaking up the crimson liquid, blooming like grotesque red roses.


    Ethan, however, had no interest in admiring the macabre scene. He turned his gaze toward the vault.


    "Time to open the treasure chest..." he muttered to himself. He had no idea what he''d find inside, but he couldn''t help hoping for something like a "Golden Legendary."


    Gripping his tachi, Ethan bent down and used the old man''s severed head like a grotesque oversized lollipop. He held it up to the scanner by the vault door.


    [Facial recognition... Identity confirmed.]


    With a soft hiss, the vault door slid open, releasing a blast of icy white mist. Whatever was stored inside clearly required a controlled temperature.


    As the mist dissipated, rows upon rows of vials filled with liquid came into view.


    Just as he''d suspected.


    Inside were samples of the X Virus and Y Virus, neatly paired and numbering in the hundreds.


    There were also various grades of zombie viruses, though the highest grade only reached B-level.


    And then there were the stacks of research documents, piled so high they resembled small mountains.


    Ethan wasted no time. With a wave of his hand, he collected the X and Y Viruses first¡ªthose were the most valuable. Then he stepped closer to examine the research documents.


    The papers detailed countless human experiments¡ªover a thousand, by the looks of it.


    Some described injecting live subjects with zombie viruses, meticulously recording the transformation process from human to zombie, down to the exact timing.


    The methods were nothing short of barbaric.


    The data showed that, on average, humans infected with a zombie virus would undergo zombification within three to five minutes. Of course, the exact timing varied depending on the individual''s physical condition and the virus''s grade.


    Beyond the human experiments, there were other types of trials documented, but most of it was beyond Ethan''s comprehension.


    After all, he hadn''t spent much time in school. He was, as he liked to put it, a "Zombie King with limited education."


    "When it comes to fire," Ethan muttered, a smirk tugging at his lips, "I just point and watch it burn..."


    The crystal core embedded in his tachi began to glow, and flames roared to life, dancing along the blade.


    He brought the fiery weapon down onto the stacks of research documents. The moment the flames touched the papers, they spread rapidly, consuming the documents in a growing inferno.


    These records had to be destroyed.


    Ethan turned and began walking out of the lab, casually grabbing a vial of zombie virus on his way. The label on it read: Grade B.


    "You guys love experiments, right? Let me help you run one," he said with a smirk.


    In the corner of the lab was a filtration system that supplied water to the entire safe zone. Ethan strolled over to it, his movements unhurried.


    Using his Domain of the Dead ability, he manipulated the pipes, breaking the vial of Grade B zombie virus directly into the water supply.


    The virus spread like a drop of black ink in clear water, swirling and dispersing rapidly.


    Now, all that was left was to wait. The virus would ferment, and soon, a grand feast would begin.


    "Mm..."


    A faint sound broke the silence.


    Ethan turned his head toward the source and saw a young girl sitting up on one of the lab''s pristine white beds. She was awake.


    Her hands covered her mouth, her eyes wide with terror as she stared at Ethan. She had clearly seen everything he''d just done.


    "You... you''re poisoning the water?" she stammered, her voice trembling.


    "Yep," Ethan replied nonchalantly, giving a small nod. "Just trying to do a good deed."


    "..." The girl was speechless. She glanced around the room, taking in the bodies strewn across the floor and the roaring flames consuming the vault.


    He had killed people, set fires, and poisoned the water supply¡ªand yet he had the audacity to call it a "good deed."


    Ethan continued, his tone calm and matter-of-fact. "I''m helping you get revenge, aren''t I? The zombie virus is about to spread. You''ve got two choices: turn into a zombie, or become zombie food."


    "Uh..."


    The girl froze, her mind racing. She understood what was about to happen, but there was nothing she could do to stop it.


    If she became food, it would be excruciatingly painful.


    But if she turned into a zombie, she might at least have a chance to bite the Awakener who had brought her here.


    Her decision came quickly.


    She pulled the medical tubes off her body and climbed out of bed. Slowly, she walked over to a sink and stared at her reflection in the mirror.


    Her face was gaunt, her skin dark and sallow, her hair brittle and yellowed. She looked malnourished, barely clinging to life.


    How was this any different from being a zombie already?


    With a resigned expression, she turned on the faucet.


    ...


    Genesis Biotech''s experiments had been disturbingly precise: humans infected with the virus would undergo zombification within five minutes.


    It didn''t take long for the blood-soaked feast to begin.


    The outbreak started inside the lab.


    An elderly professor had just taken a sip of tea and was in the middle of lecturing his students about zombies.


    "Zombies can generally be categorized into five main types," he explained. "Body-enhancement types, strength types, agility types, psychic types, and special types. The first three are relatively straightforward. But if it''s a psychic type, there''s a high chance it could evolve into a Zombie King with strange and formidable abilities."


    "Oh..." The students nodded attentively. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "And what about the special types?" one of them asked.


    "Special types... well, those are even more extraordinary. They¡ª" The professor suddenly broke off, coughing violently.


    "Professor, are you okay?" one of the students asked, concern etched on their face. "You''ve been working too hard. Maybe you should rest."


    "I''m... I''m fine," the professor wheezed, though his breathing had grown labored. The blood vessels in his eyes were visibly swelling, turning an alarming shade of red.


    "Professor! Professor!" The students began to panic, their voices rising in alarm.


    But the professor seemed dazed, his body swaying unsteadily as if he might collapse at any moment. He couldn''t hear their words anymore.


    "Quick! Get him to the infirmary!" one of the students shouted.


    Two male students rushed forward to support the professor, each grabbing an arm.


    "Raaagh¡ª!"


    A guttural roar erupted from the professor as he suddenly lunged forward, sinking his teeth into one of the students'' necks.


    Blood sprayed everywhere...

 Chapter 204 How cruel

    Blood gushed out in torrents as the boy let out a gut-wrenching scream.


    This wasn''t an isolated incident¡ªit was happening all over the lab.


    In an instant, the entire facility was filled with screams of terror, guttural roars from the zombies, and the chaotic sound of people running for their lives. Panic spread like wildfire.


    People flooded into the hallways, pushing and shoving in a desperate attempt to escape. The crowding quickly led to trampling, but no one cared anymore. Fear had taken over, and all they could do was run.


    "Why are people turning into zombies?!"


    "It must be the zombie virus! It''s been leaked!"


    "What? That''s impossible¡­"


    "¡­"


    A group of people huddled together, their faces pale with fear as they whispered among themselves. But before they could process what was happening, a zombie lunged out from behind, tackling one of them to the ground and tearing into their flesh.


    Of course, not everyone was running. Some of the Awakeners had already stepped up to fight the zombies.


    Since the zombies had only just mutated, they weren''t particularly strong yet.


    One of the Awakeners swung his blade with precision, splitting a zombie''s skull clean in half. Black, viscous blood splattered across the pristine white walls, leaving a grotesque stain.


    "Let''s go, guys! Take them down!" he shouted.


    "Got it!" the others responded in unison.


    Working together, they methodically cut down the zombies in the area. It wasn''t until no more zombies emerged that they finally allowed themselves a moment to breathe.


    The hallway was littered with mangled corpses, and the walls were smeared with blood. One of the fighters, his face splattered with gore, hurried over to a sink. He turned on the faucet and began frantically washing his face, scrubbing away the blood.


    Unbeknownst to him, some of the water droplets entered his body through his nose or eyes.


    "Man, I need a drink to calm down," he muttered.


    Still parched from the intense fight, he cupped his hands under the running water and gulped it down greedily.


    Meanwhile, his teammates were still discussing the outbreak.


    "Where the hell did this virus come from?"


    Just then, a lab technician came sprinting toward them, gasping for breath. "We''ve figured it out!" he blurted out, panic evident in his voice. "Anyone who''s drunk the water is mutating! The water supply''s been contaminated. Someone must''ve taken the zombie virus from the main lab and dumped it into the system!" sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What?! Someone poisoned the water? Who would do such a thing?!" The group erupted in outrage, their anger boiling over.


    But the man who had just washed his face froze in place. His body stiffened as if struck by lightning, and he stood there, dumbfounded.


    What?


    There''s a virus in the water?


    Why didn''t anyone say so earlier?!


    ¡­


    The zombie virus outbreak was a catastrophe. Determined to get to the bottom of it, the Awakeners decided to investigate the source. They headed straight for the main lab.


    As they approached, a faint smell of smoke wafted through the air. It was coming from the direction of the lab.


    "Is something burning?"


    "I''ll check it out. Stay here."


    The lead Awakener''s face darkened with anger. Only a handful of people had access to the vault. Whoever was behind this was going to pay¡ªhe''d make sure of it.


    Striding forward, he entered the code to unlock the lab''s main door.


    With a loud click, the door slid open. But what he saw inside stopped him dead in his tracks.


    The fire had spread from the vault, engulfing half the lab in roaring flames. Amidst the inferno stood a tall, imposing figure. His sharp features were illuminated by the flickering light, his expression cold and unyielding. In his hand, he held a gleaming tachi, the blade catching the firelight in a way that made him look almost otherworldly.


    "Hello there," Ethan said, his voice calm and detached. With a swift motion, he swung the tachi, slicing through the necks of several humans in one clean arc.


    Beside him was a young zombie girl, feral and vicious. She leapt onto one of the Awakeners, pinning him to the ground and tearing into him with savage bites.


    Ironically, this was the very man who had captured her and brought her here.


    The remaining Awakeners screamed in horror as Ethan methodically cut them down.


    His presence radiated an undeniable authority, the kind that only a Zombie King could possess. His mental energy extended outward, connecting with the surrounding zombies and bending them to his will.


    With the lab in ruins, Ethan turned and walked out, his steps unhurried.


    The blood-soaked hallway stretched before him, and behind him, zombies began pouring out of every room. They followed him like a macabre parade, their numbers growing with each step he took.


    "Oh my God! Run! Run!" A few Awakeners in the hallway caught sight of the scene and were utterly terrified. Without a second thought, they turned and bolted, not daring to linger for even a moment.


    "ROAR¡ª"


    A horde of zombies surged out from behind Ethan, pouncing on the fleeing Awakeners and tearing into them. Their screams of agony mixed with the guttural roars of the undead, echoing through the long, empty corridor.


    Ethan approached a room where zombies were being held. With a single swing of his tachi, he slashed through the reinforced glass. The pane shattered instantly, crumbling into fine shards.


    The zombies inside snarled and howled, immediately rushing out to join Ethan''s growing ranks.


    Continue your adventure with My Virtual Library Empire


    These weren''t ordinary zombies. Some had been used for experiments, injected with X and Y viruses, making them elite fighters with formidable combat abilities.


    Among them was a particularly unique zombie¡ªalready at a B-rank. It had evolved to possess a higher level of intelligence. Unlike the others, it stood quietly in its cage, waiting for Ethan to break the glass.


    "Boss," the B-rank zombie said, lowering its head in submission the moment it was freed.


    Ethan gave a small nod. "Let''s go."


    "No," the zombie replied, its glowing, predatory eyes flickering with a strange light. "I acknowledge you as my leader, but I can''t go with you."


    "Oh?" Ethan tilted his head slightly, studying the zombie. "Why not?"


    "They''ve implanted a micro-bomb in my skull," the zombie explained, its tone tinged with regret. "If I stay with you, I''ll put the entire group at risk. When the Awakeners come, I''ll take them down with me."


    Genesis Biotech had anticipated the possibility of these experimental zombies escaping. To maintain control, they had surgically implanted bombs in their heads, ensuring they could be neutralized if necessary. The zombies injected with X and Y viruses were far too dangerous to be left unchecked.


    "How cruel," Ethan muttered, his gaze narrowing as he examined the zombie. Sure enough, there was a triangular scar on its skull, crudely stitched back together, resembling a watermelon that had been sliced open.


    "No matter," Ethan said calmly. "I''ll take care of it."


    With a swift motion, Ethan swung his tachi. Using his Domain of the Dead ability, the blade phased through the zombie''s skull without harming it, extracting a thumb-sized micro-bomb in the process.


    In the blink of an eye, Ethan stored the bomb in his spatial storage ring.


    "Huh?" The zombie blinked, momentarily stunned. It could feel the absence of the bomb in its head.


    How¡­ how was that even possible?


    Its glowing eyes flickered with a renewed intensity, its monstrous face twisting into an expression of pure rage.s¡­ they would pay for this.


    Ethan''s army continued to grow as they tore through the lab, leaving destruction in their wake.


    The scene outside the lab was no less chaotic.


    The entire safe zone shared a single water supply system, which meant that the infection had spread rapidly among the general population. Ordinary survivors were turning into zombies at an alarming rate.


    One moment, people were chatting casually, discussing their families and daily lives. The next, someone would suddenly transform into a bloodthirsty zombie, attacking the person next to them.


    The streets were filled with chaos¡ªpeople being chased, tackled, bitten, and devoured. The air was thick with the sounds of snarling, screaming, and desperate cries for help.


    The safe zone''s defense forces had already mobilized. Numerous Awakeners who had condensed crystal cores, along with hundreds of armed personnel, were fighting to contain the outbreak. Their goal was to suppress the chaos as quickly as possible and minimize casualties.


    Leading the charge was an A-rank Awakener named Isaiah Carter. Known for his immense strength, he was part of the first-tier combat force, just below The Four Knights of Bernardino.


    "Move it! Take these zombies down as fast as you can! If Sophia finds out about this mess, we''re all going to pay for it!" Isaiah barked, his voice sharp and commanding.


    "Yes, sir!" his subordinates responded, redoubling their efforts as they hacked and shot their way through the horde.


    But soon, something felt¡­ off.


    "Isaiah," one of his men called out, his voice laced with unease. "These zombies¡­ they''re not acting mindless. It''s like someone''s directing them. Could there be a Zombie King involved?"


    "What?" Isaiah frowned, his expression darkening. "A Zombie King? Already? That''s impossible¡­ or at least, it should be."


    But as he turned toward the direction of the lab, his eyes widened in shock.


    A massive horde of zombies was marching toward them. They weren''t stumbling or charging mindlessly¡ªthey moved with eerie coordination, their steps deliberate and purposeful. Among them were elite zombies, their movements sharper and more precise than the rest.


    And at the front of the horde stood the Zombie King.


    Tall and commanding, he walked with an air of unshakable confidence. His pristine white shirt was spotless...


    ...

 Chapter 205 Do you feel like dancing too?

    "Huh?" Isaiah noticed something off. His brows furrowed slightly, and a sense of unease crept into his chest. He had never seen a Zombie King dressed so cleanly and neatly before.


    Where did this guy come from?


    He didn''t look like a local Zombie King.


    "Everyone, stay sharp. This guy seems... different."


    "Got it. I''ll go test him out first, see what he''s capable of."


    A speed-type Awakener stepped forward, his expression serious. In a flash, his figure blurred, moving at top speed and leaving behind afterimages as he charged straight at Ethan.


    The rest of the group narrowed their eyes, watching intently.


    In the blink of an eye, the speed Awakener was right in front of Ethan. His face twisted into a feral snarl as he drew his blade, ready to strike.


    "Bold move..." Ethan muttered under his breath. His eyes glinted with a sudden crimson light, and in an instant, the terrifying Domain of the Dead unfolded around him.


    The speed Awakener froze mid-motion, as if someone had hit the pause button on him. His face contorted in agony, and then, with a sickening series of cracks, his bones shattered all at once. He collapsed to the ground, lifeless.


    He was killed in an instant. Before anyone could react, a swarm of zombies surged forward, tearing into his body and devouring him.


    "What the¡ª?!" Isaiah and the others stared in shock, their eyes wide with disbelief. Their teammate had barely gotten close before dropping dead in such a bizarre and horrifying way.


    This Zombie King... was a rare Phantom Infected.


    Behind Ethan, the horde of zombies let out bloodthirsty howls, their frenzy reaching a fever pitch as they charged toward the humans like a pack of ravenous wolves, wild and unstoppable.


    The human Awakeners immediately engaged, their powers flaring to life. Energy surged around them as they unleashed their abilities, each one more desperate than the last.


    In an instant, ice spikes shot through the air, water prisons formed, and towering walls of earth erupted from the ground.


    Zombies fell one after another, their foul blood spraying everywhere as their bodies hit the ground. These particular zombies were freshly infected and hadn''t evolved much yet, so their strength was relatively low.


    But Ethan''s Domain of the Dead continued to expand, spreading out over 2,000 feet. The oppressive force it carried was overwhelming.


    Within the Absolute Domain, the ice spikes and earth walls shattered instantly.


    The humans caught within the domain''s reach mostly collapsed to the ground, unable to withstand the crushing pressure. Even those with stronger physiques who managed to resist for a moment were quickly overwhelmed by the surrounding zombies and dragged down.


    Ethan''s Domain of the Dead swept through the area, turning it into a no-man''s-land for humans. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This... this is insane!" Isaiah''s face was pale with shock.


    Among the zombie horde, there were also elite zombies¡ªagile, swift, and terrifyingly fierce.


    Their cellular activity was off the charts, giving them incredible regenerative abilities.


    The ones injected with the Y-virus were even more formidable. Their bones were unnaturally dense, and their skulls were as tough as steel, making them incredibly hard to kill.


    One of these elite zombies broke through a Flame Barrier, its body engulfed in flames that crackled and hissed. Yet it kept regenerating, its movements relentless as it lunged toward the humans.


    "Captain! What do we do?!" The human Awakeners were being pushed back, their desperation mounting.


    Isaiah''s eyes darted around until they landed on the zombie''s head. He noticed a triangular opening in its skull and suddenly remembered something.


    "Don''t panic. I''ve got this." He pulled a remote control out of his pocket, his expression hardening with resolve.


    "You dare rebel against us? Let''s see how you like this!"


    The remote was designed to detonate bombs implanted in the zombies'' heads¡ªa precautionary measure to prevent exactly this kind of situation. Finally, it was time to put it to use.


    "Die!" Isaiah didn''t hesitate, pressing one of the buttons on the remote.


    But after a moment...


    Nothing happened.


    The others exchanged confused glances.


    "Uh, boss? Nothing''s happening."


    "What the...?" Isaiah''s face flushed with embarrassment. Why wasn''t it working? Could it be... the remote was broken?


    "Let me try again." Gritting his teeth, he pressed the button repeatedly, muttering under his breath about how useless the device was.


    But just then, Ethan''s gaze shifted toward him.


    With a casual flick of his wrist, Ethan tossed something¡ªa tiny bomb he had extracted from a zombie''s skull. It flew through the air like a bullet, landing squarely in the middle of the human Awakeners'' formation.


    At that exact moment, Isaiah pressed the button again.


    Beep-beep-beep-beep-beep...!


    A rapid beeping sound suddenly erupted from the crowd.


    "Wait, what''s that sound¡ª?"


    BOOM!


    A deafening explosion tore through the area. Flames roared to life, engulfing several Awakeners in an instant.


    The explosion sent shockwaves through the area, and even the Awakeners who had formed Neurocores to shield themselves couldn''t withstand the blast. They were thrown to the ground, groaning in pain.


    Ethan watched silently, his mind drifting back to his childhood at the orphanage. During the holidays, the thing he and the other kids looked forward to the most was Christmas and Independence Day. Beyond exchanging gifts and feasting on holiday meals, they''d always set off fireworks.


    Back then, resources were limited, so there weren''t many fireworks. But even so, they always managed to have a blast¡ªhe, Mia, and the rest of their little gang.


    "These fireworks are kind of fun," Ethan mused to himself.


    The bomb wasn''t huge, but its power was undeniable. A true masterpiece from Genesis Biotech¡ªcutting-edge technology at its finest.


    Isaiah stared at the scene, completely dumbfounded.


    "How is this even possible?"


    "Captain! The remote''s working now!" one of the team members called out beside him.


    Isaiah was fuming. "Shut up! The safe zone''s about to fall completely. We need to retreat, now!"


    He had already made up his mind to abandon the area. The zombies were just too strong¡ªthere was no holding them back. Experience more tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    The group of Awakeners fought as they retreated, making their way out of the safe zone.


    Ethan''s gaze followed them, but he didn''t rush to give chase.


    They weren''t going to get far anyway.


    Isaiah''s group moved quickly, cutting through the regular zombies behind them with ease. They couldn''t slow them down.


    Before long, they reached the gates of the safe zone.


    They were battered and bruised. What had once been a force of hundreds of Awakeners was now reduced to just a few dozen, each one drained of energy and visibly exhausted.


    "Well, at least we made it out," Isaiah muttered, glancing back. He didn''t see any sign of Ethan, which gave him a small sense of relief.


    But just then, a melody began to drift through the air. It was soft, haunting, and achingly beautiful¡ªa tune that tugged at the soul. It was unmistakably Tears in Heaven.


    The mournful notes felt like a death knell for humanity.


    "Huh? Who''s playing the guitar?" Isaiah frowned.


    And then, something even stranger happened. His team members, one by one, began to move. Their bodies jerked unnaturally, as if puppets on strings, and they started to dance¡ªstiff, awkward movements in time with the music.


    "Captain! We can''t control our arms and legs!" one of them shouted, panic etched across his face.


    "What the¡­?"


    Isaiah''s brow furrowed deeply. As an A-rank Awakener, his strength was formidable, and he wasn''t affected by whatever was happening.


    "Could there be another Zombie King?"


    The realization hit him, and he quickly scanned the area. His eyes locked onto a figure standing atop a crumbling high-rise in the distance.


    It was a zombie¡ªa slender figure clutching a guitar. Her bony fingers plucked at the strings, and the melody poured out, eerie and mesmerizing.


    And then, from the streets below her, more zombies began to emerge.


    Their eyes glinted with malice, their faces twisted with bloodlust. They surged forward, surrounding the remaining humans in no time.


    At that moment, the zombie guitarist¡ªElegy¡ªsuddenly sped up her playing. Her fingers danced across the strings, shifting into a rock anthem. The music swelled, fierce and electrifying, like a battle cry.


    "Do you feel like dancing too?"


    ¡­

 Chapter 206 Locomotive?

    Isaiah''s face was filled with terror. Even though he wasn''t being controlled, the interference was enough to throw him off. He figured his time was almost up.


    The music blared on, and the zombies became even more frenzied, surging forward like a tidal wave. Their grotesque faces closed in, one after another.


    In an instant, many people were knocked to the ground. Screams of agony echoed through the air, and despair gripped everyone''s hearts.


    "I''m not going down without a fight!" Isaiah gritted his teeth, summoning every ounce of resolve he had left.


    Heat radiated from his body as flames erupted from his hands, roaring to life. His remaining energy gathered, growing more intense by the second.


    But just as he was about to unleash it, a shadow silently materialized behind him. The sheer pressure it exuded was overwhelming, like death itself had arrived.


    "Huh?" Isaiah sensed something was wrong and started to turn his head, but it was too late. Ethan''s long, slender fingers reached out, piercing into Isaiah''s skull and extracting a fiery red crystal core.


    The flames in Isaiah''s hands extinguished instantly, and his body collapsed backward, lifeless.


    With a clatter, a remote control for a bomb tumbled out of his pocket.


    Ethan glanced at it, deciding it might come in handy. With a wave of his hand, he stored it in his spatial ring.


    "Boss!" Elegy leapt down from the rooftop, landing in front of Ethan to report in.


    Ethan gave her a slight nod.


    "Let me introduce you to some new friends," Ethan said casually. As his words fell, the air was filled with guttural roars. From within the safe zone, a massive horde of zombies poured out¡ªthousands of them, their numbers bolstered by elite zombies enhanced with a strengthening virus.


    Elegy, the Zombie King, widened her fierce eyes in astonishment.


    Just as the boss had predicted, their ranks were growing at an incredible pace.


    He had taken down the entire safe zone.


    Ethan''s zombie army, which had started from nothing, now numbered over two thousand¡ªa force to be reckoned with.


    Elegy''s excitement was palpable. She could feel the momentum building. "Boss, we''re growing so fast. I''ve never seen a Zombie Horde this massive before."


    "Massive?" Ethan raised an eyebrow, slightly taken aback. This was considered massive? Maybe Elegy had been stuck in San Bernardino for too long, too used to being oppressed, and hadn''t seen much of the world.


    Elegy nodded enthusiastically before asking, "Boss, where to next?"


    "We''re leaving this place," Ethan said decisively. His trail of destruction had grown too conspicuous, and it was bound to have caught Sophia''s attention by now.


    Roughly estimating, Genesis Biotech had at least a thousand Awakeners under their command¡ªa force not to be underestimated. If they managed to surround him, it could pose a real threat.


    With that, Ethan led his two-thousand-strong zombie horde away from the "crime scene."


    The area near the safe zone was close to Genesis Biotech''s territory, where human activity was frequent. Drones buzzed overhead from time to time, scanning the area.


    It was impossible for a horde of two thousand zombies to go unnoticed.


    "Boss, Genesis Biotech must''ve spotted us by now," Elegy said, her tone cautious.


    "Yeah, we need to head toward the zombie-dominated zones," Ethan replied thoughtfully.


    Before long, they left the vicinity of Genesis Biotech''s outpost. The streets ahead were noticeably more crowded with zombies.


    The surrounding buildings were in ruins, many of them collapsed entirely. In the distance, rusted train tracks stretched out, flanked by derailed trains lying in chaotic disarray.


    Some trains had collided, creating a massive wreckage site.


    Amid the rubble, a faded sign still bore the words "San Bernardino Station."


    "Raaahhh¡ª"


    The zombies in the area turned their heads toward Ethan, their glowing, feral eyes fixed on him. Low growls and snarls escaped their mouths.


    It was clear¡ªthey didn''t welcome him here.


    Near the train station, a sizable zombie horde had already formed. Ethan''s arrival was seen as an intrusion.


    "Stop right there!" A particularly fierce-looking elite zombie stepped into the street, blocking their path. Its menacing gaze locked onto Ethan.


    "This territory belongs to my boss. You''re not allowed to pass."


    "And who''s your boss?" Ethan asked, his tone calm but commanding.


    The elite zombie''s eyes gleamed with fanatic pride. "Our boss is the strongest Zombie King in this region¡ªLocomotive!" S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Locomotive?" Ethan almost burst out laughing when he heard the name. He found it utterly ridiculous, wondering how anyone could come up with something so absurd. Clearly, whoever named him wasn''t exactly a creative genius.


    "Alright, tell your boss to come see me," Ethan said casually.


    "Arrogant!" The elite zombie growled, its throat vibrating with rage. It was furious at Ethan''s commanding tone, as if he were some superior being daring to summon their leader. The audacity was infuriating.


    The surrounding zombies snarled and roared, their guttural cries growing louder as they began to converge on Ethan''s group. The tension in the air was palpable, and it seemed like an attack could break out at any moment.


    Elegy and the others tensed up, their eyes flashing with a predatory gleam as they prepared for a fight.


    Was this really happening? They''d just started expanding their forces, and now they were about to clash with another zombie nest? This was escalating way too fast¡­


    The two groups of zombies stood off against each other, the air thick with hostility. It was like a powder keg ready to explode, the battle on the verge of erupting.


    But Ethan remained calm, his expression unbothered, almost indifferent. To him, this was nothing more than a minor scuffle.


    It felt like watching two gangs of street thugs squaring off.


    Just then, a new wave of guttural roars echoed from within the train station. A massive horde of zombies was approaching, their numbers swelling to at least three thousand. Among them were five or six hundred elite zombies, their collective cries shaking the air with an overwhelming presence.


    It was clear¡ªthey were mobilizing their entire force.


    "Let me see¡­ who dares to cause trouble in my territory," a sharp, slightly nasal voice rang out. Discover hidden stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    The elite zombie from earlier immediately straightened up, its demeanor shifting to one of reverence. It barked orders at its underlings, who quickly stepped aside, clearing a path.


    From the crowd emerged a gaunt, skeletal-looking zombie. It leapt onto a large, collapsed chunk of concrete, standing tall with its hands on its hips, surveying the scene from above like a self-proclaimed king.


    The elite zombie wasted no time reporting, "Boss, it''s them. No idea where they came from, but they suddenly barged into our territory."


    "Oh¡­" The Zombie King, Locomotive, dragged out the word, his tone dripping with mockery. He scanned Ethan''s horde, noting that it wasn''t particularly large¡ªjust around two thousand zombies. His confidence grew, and a smug grin spread across his face.


    "I''m Locomotive, the undisputed ruler of San Bernardino. What brings you to my domain?" he asked, his voice laced with arrogance.


    "You¡­ the undisputed ruler?" Ethan raised an eyebrow, unimpressed. Judging by Locomotive''s strength, he was probably a B-rank zombie¡ªmaybe slightly stronger than Big Ears, but not by much.


    Still, Ethan noticed the telltale signs. Locomotive''s cells were highly active, and his bones were unnaturally dense. It was clear he''d been injected with both the X-virus and Y-virus.


    This wasn''t a natural rise to power. Locomotive was obviously a product of Genesis Biotech''s experiments, propped up to serve as a puppet Zombie King for the region.


    Ethan''s suspicions were confirmed when he spotted the triangular incision on Locomotive''s skull¡ªa clear indicator of a micro-bomb implant. He was under human control.


    Ethan had long known about Genesis Biotech''s Zombie King program. Their strategy was simple: eliminate the original Zombie Kings in an area and replace them with their own creations, ensuring total control over the region.


    Locomotive''s eyes burned with anger as he noticed Ethan''s dismissive expression. His face twisted into an even more feral snarl, his fury barely contained.


    "So, you''ve come to challenge my rule, huh? Fine. I''ll give you a chance to prove yourself!" Locomotive growled, his voice dripping with menace.


    "Oh, in that case, I''ll start now," Ethan replied with a faint smile. But instead of attacking, he casually reached into his spatial ring and pulled out a remote control. He turned it over in his hand, inspecting it with mild curiosity.


    "What do you think¡­ does this thing actually work?" Ethan asked, his tone light, almost playful.


    ...

 Chapter 207 Its already out

    "Wait... hold on a second..." Locomotive''s eyes widened, something clearly felt off. His gaze sharpened as he scanned the scene, and then he noticed it¡ªEthan was holding a remote control in his hand.


    His face instantly froze in shock, fear washing over him.


    How the hell does he have that thing?


    "Hey, hey, big guy, let''s talk this out, alright? No need to rush..." The fierce, menacing look on Locomotive''s face vanished in an instant, replaced by a nervous, almost pleading expression. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Huh???" The gang members around him, who had been gearing up for an all-out brawl to drive Ethan and his group away, were left dumbfounded. Their boss, who was always the first to throw down, suddenly looked like he wanted to crawl into a hole.


    "Boss, why are you scared of him? We can take him out for you!" one of them shouted, confused.


    "Shut up! You don''t get it!" Locomotive barked, silencing them immediately. His underlings, whose evolutionary progress wasn''t as advanced, had no clue what the remote control represented. But Locomotive did¡ªit was his Achilles'' heel, plain and simple.


    Without another word, he jumped down from the rock he''d been standing on, no longer daring to look down on Ethan from above.


    He shuffled over to Ethan, his tough-guy demeanor completely gone. "Big guy, we''re on the same side here, right? Why''s the remote in your hands? Please, for the love of everything, don''t press that button!"


    "I picked it up at the Genesis Biotech lab," Ethan said casually, as if it were no big deal.


    "Oh..." Locomotive nodded, but his gaze flicked to the Zombie Horde standing behind Ethan. His mind raced, piecing things together, and the realization hit him like a freight train. His shock deepened.


    Did this guy... wipe out the Genesis Biotech lab?


    How strong is he?


    Ethan didn''t give him much time to process. "So, can I enter your territory now?"


    "Of course, of course!" Locomotive nodded so fast he looked like a bobblehead. "You can even come in and have some seafood if you want..."


    ...


    Genesis Biotech Headquarters


    Sophia had just been briefed on the recent events.


    "What? The lab was wiped out by zombies?" she exclaimed, her voice sharp with disbelief.


    "Yes," her secretary explained. "After conducting an investigation, we found traces of the zombie virus in the water supply system. It was clearly an act of sabotage."


    Sophia''s brows furrowed deeper and deeper. "What about the lab''s research data? And the evolution viruses?"


    "The X Virus and Y Virus are both missing," the secretary replied, her tone grim. "And the vault suffered extensive fire damage. All the research data was destroyed."


    Read new adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Unbelievable!" Sophia slammed her fist on the desk, the loud thud echoing through the room. She shot up from her chair, her jaw clenched tightly, her chest heaving with frustration. She was absolutely livid.


    The lab was a cornerstone of the company''s operations. The researchers there weren''t just employees¡ªthey were top-tier talent, irreplaceable assets.


    "And Isaiah? What about his Awakener squad? Were they just sitting around doing nothing?"


    "He... he''s dead," the secretary admitted, her voice dropping to a near whisper, sensing her boss''s growing fury.


    "..." Sophia was momentarily speechless. The safe zone''s defenses weren''t weak by any means. Isaiah was an A-rank Awakener, and he had over fifty people under his command. Yet somehow, they''d all been wiped out by zombies?


    "And it''s not just Isaiah," the secretary continued hesitantly. "Jonathan''s dead too. He led a team of over a hundred people to the shopping mall to eliminate the Phantom Infected. None of them made it out alive. It was like they vanished into thin air."


    She paused before adding, "According to drone surveillance, the zombies from the shopping mall were later seen heading toward the safe zone. So..."


    "Where are those zombies now?" Sophia cut in, her tone sharp. The X Virus and Y Virus were critical. If the zombies injected themselves with the viruses, their strength would skyrocket. She had to recover the viruses before that happened.


    During monthly meetings, Sophia often mocked Nathan for losing those two evolution viruses. There was no way she was going to let herself make the same mistake.


    Otherwise, she''d never live it down.


    The secretary quickly answered, "High-altitude drones tracked their movements. They''re heading toward the train station."


    "The train station..." Sophia''s eyes lit up. This was good news. The Zombie King in the train station area was one of her company''s creations.


    That area was home to over four thousand zombies, all under her control.


    So, they thought they could escape by running into her territory?


    Sophia''s lips curled into a faint smile. She felt a bit more at ease. Recovering the viruses seemed like a sure thing now. And even if she couldn''t recover them, she could at least ensure those zombies were annihilated.


    To make absolutely certain nothing went wrong, she decided to send one of her top enforcers¡ªAlexander Steele.


    Alexander was one of the Four Knights of Bernardino, a name spoken in the same breath as Griff Black. An A+ rank Awakener with wood-based abilities, he was a force to be reckoned with.


    With this double layer of security, Sophia felt even more confident.


    "Alright, let Alexander handle it," Sophia said with a calm nod.


    "Understood." The secretary responded respectfully, her high heels clicking against the polished floor as she left the office to inform Alexander''s team about their new mission.


    Once the secretary was gone, Sophia leaned back in her chair, alone in her office. She waited for the inevitable good news, confident in her plan. With some time to kill, she picked up the remote and turned on the TV.


    "At first, no one paid attention to the disaster..."


    ...


    At the Train Station


    Locomotive stood in front of Ethan like a scolded child, his posture stiff and his expression filled with a mix of regret and frustration. He began recounting his grim story, his voice tinged with bitterness.


    "Boss, those humans are ruthless. They cracked open my skull and planted a bomb inside."


    "Oh?" Ethan raised an eyebrow, his tone casual. "How many zombies like you are out there?"


    "Five or six, I think," Locomotive replied, scratching the back of his head. "They''re all stationed on the outskirts of the city. I''m the only one who got to be a boss in the central area."


    He sighed heavily before continuing, "But the thing is, once we evolve to B+ rank, they kill us. They take our crystal cores to boost their own strength."


    Ethan nodded thoughtfully, piecing things together. No wonder San Bernardino had so many A-rank Awakeners. They weren''t just fighting zombies¡ªthey were farming them. Raising Zombie Kings while keeping the rest of the undead population under tight control. It was a clever, if not downright sinister, strategy.


    And to prevent any risks, they capped the zombies'' growth at B rank. Any stronger, and they''d be too hard to manage.


    Locomotive looked up, his tone shifting to one of cautious optimism. "But now, things are different, Boss. You destroyed the lab. I''m free from their control. I don''t have to take orders from them anymore."


    "Don''t be so sure," Ethan said, his voice calm but laced with a hint of warning. "They might still have another remote control lying around."


    "Uh..." Locomotive froze, his face falling as the realization hit him. If Genesis Biotech had the resources to make one remote, they could easily make more. And if they had backup methods to control the bombs...


    What if humans had one remote, and zombies had another? Both issuing conflicting commands?


    Who would he even listen to?


    "This is bad... really bad," Locomotive muttered, his face clouded with despair.


    Ethan noticed his unease and offered a solution. "Relax. I can help you get the bomb out."


    "Huh?" Locomotive blinked, his worry deepening. "Wait, you mean... you''re gonna crack my skull open again? Maybe let''s not do that... What if it explodes while you''re at it?"


    "No need to crack your skull," Ethan said simply.


    Before Locomotive could react, Ethan''s hand shot out, his long fingers moving with precision. They phased effortlessly into Locomotive''s head, bypassing the physical barrier entirely. Ethan worked quickly, careful not to trigger the bomb. The moment he extracted it, he stored it safely in his spatial storage ring.


    Locomotive blinked, confused. "Boss, what are you doing? If you''re not opening my skull, then... how are you gonna get it out?"


    "It''s already out," Ethan replied matter-of-factly.


    "What?" Locomotive''s jaw dropped, his eyes wide with disbelief. "You''re kidding, right? I didn''t even feel anything! It''s... it''s done?"


    ...

 Chapter 208 Alright, Ill tell you

    This is way too easy, isn''t it?


    Locomotive shook his head, feeling a bit lighter, as if a weight had been lifted.


    "Heh heh heh, I''m good now¡­"


    His face lit up with surprise and relief, as though a massive boulder had been removed from his chest. Ever since he had gained sentience, he had never felt this at peace.


    Locomotive was completely in awe of Ethan''s methods. He thought to himself, Man, this guy''s a really decent zombie.


    "Thanks, boss."


    "No problem," Ethan replied casually.


    Just then, in the distant sky, a few small dots appeared, buzzing as they flew closer. It was clear that Genesis Biotech''s drones had tracked them down.


    On the streets below, hundreds of humans began to gather. They were dressed in matching combat uniforms, armed with alloy weapons that gave off a sleek, high-tech vibe. Honestly, they looked pretty badass.


    Leading the group was a young man with short, spiky hair that stood up like steel needles, giving him a sharp, no-nonsense appearance. This was Alexander, one of the so-called Four Knights of Bernardino.


    "Stay alert, everyone. We''re entering zombie territory," Alexander warned.


    "What''s there to be scared of? Zombies are under our control anyway," a female team member chimed in confidently.


    Alexander shot her a glance. "Tessa, you''re skilled in every way, but you''re way too cocky sometimes. I''ve told you this before."


    "Oh, and am I wrong?" Tessa retorted, pouting slightly, clearly not convinced.


    Alexander sighed and continued, "The apocalypse is full of dangers. The battlefield changes in an instant. One careless move, and you''re dead. The only reason I''ve survived this long is because of one thing: caution."


    "Yeah, I think the captain''s got a point," another young man in the group agreed. "Tessa, you should listen to Captain Alexander. He knows what he''s talking about."


    As they moved closer to the train station, zombie figures began to appear in the distance. Though still far away, the zombies could already smell the humans. Their faces twisted with rage, and they let out guttural growls, ready to pounce.


    "Hmm? Something feels off about these zombies today," one of the team members muttered. "They''re not acting like they usually do. Could it be that our Zombie King got taken out?"


    "No idea. Let''s go check it out," Alexander said, leading the group forward.


    They stepped fully into the train station area, and the zombies began to converge. Many of them were elites, emerging from street corners or crawling out of windows in nearby buildings. Like spiders, they clung to the walls with all four limbs, their faces contorted with fury as they snarled down at the humans below.


    "Well, well, aren''t they bold today? Do they think they can rebel or something? Tell your Zombie King to come out and meet me!" Tessa shouted fearlessly at the zombies.


    Before long, Locomotive strolled out from the distance. With the bomb removed from his body, he looked unusually relaxed, swaggering as he walked, his steps exaggerated and carefree.


    Behind him followed a group of elite zombie underlings. "Oh, look who it is¡ªhumans. What brings you to my turf?" Locomotive asked, his tone dripping with mock politeness.


    "We''re looking for a zombie that escaped from the lab. Have you seen it?" Alexander asked, his sharp gaze fixed on Locomotive. Something about this Zombie King felt¡­ off.


    Locomotive nodded. "Yeah, I''ve seen it."


    "Where?" Alexander pressed, his tone serious.


    But Locomotive just smirked. "I''m not telling you."


    "You¡ª" Tessa''s temper flared instantly, her face twisting in anger. "A measly B-class Zombie King dares to talk to us like this? Do you want me to kill you right now?"


    She reached into her pocket and pulled out a remote control, her expression full of menace.


    Locomotive eyed the device and feigned terror. "Oh no, I''m so scared!"


    "Hmph! Now you''re scared? Then spill it¡ªwhere''s the lab''s zombie?" Tessa demanded, a smug grin spreading across her face.


    Locomotive nodded. "Alright, I''ll tell you."


    The humans leaned in, listening intently, eager for the answer.


    Locomotive grinned wider. "They''re in San Bernardino."


    "What?" The group frowned, realizing they were being played.


    Tessa, in particular, was livid. Seeing Locomotive''s smug expression pushed her over the edge. She couldn''t hold back any longer.


    "You dare mock us? Die!" she shouted, slamming her thumb down on the remote control.


    But instead of an explosion near Locomotive, a series of beeping sounds came from behind them, among their own ranks.


    "Huh? What''s going on?"


    The squad members quickly turned to look behind them. The beeping sound was growing faster and faster, reaching a fever pitch.


    Alexander''s eyes widened as realization struck him.


    "Everyone, get out of the way!"


    But his warning came too late. Just as the group began to scatter, a massive explosion erupted, flames roaring outward in a violent shockwave.


    Four or five people were instantly consumed by the blast, while over a dozen others were hurled through the air like ragdolls.


    "This¡­ this can''t be¡­"


    Tessa''s eyes were wide with horror, her face pale. She couldn''t believe what had just happened. The bomb she had triggered¡­ had gone off in the middle of their own team.


    How did this happen?


    A wave of guilt crashed over her. Did I just¡­ kill my own teammates?


    The explosion left a scorched, empty zone in its wake. As the flames began to die down, a tall, slender figure emerged from the smoke, as if stepping out of thin air.


    "So, I hear you''ve been looking for me."


    "What?" Alexander''s gaze sharpened as he studied the figure. "You''re the zombie that destroyed the lab?"


    Ethan nodded, not bothering to deny it. "And you must be Alexander, one of the Four Knights of Bernardino."


    "You even know who I am?" Alexander''s expression flickered with surprise.


    Read latest chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    Ethan could sense Alexander''s A+ level strength, comparable to Griff''s. Based on the information he''d gathered online, it wasn''t hard to piece together who he was dealing with.


    "Of course I know. I always research my targets before I hunt them."


    "Arrogant!" Tessa, already seething with rage, couldn''t hold back any longer. The deaths of her teammates were fresh in her mind, and she was determined to make Ethan pay.


    "Die!" she screamed.


    Heat radiated from her body as flames ignited in her hands. With a sweeping motion, she unleashed two roaring fire dragons that surged forward, aiming to engulf Ethan in their fiery wrath.


    But Ethan didn''t flinch. His crimson eyes glowed faintly, and he remained rooted in place, his expression cold and unbothered. In an instant, the Domain of the Dead expanded outward, an invisible force blanketing the area.


    The fire dragons, once fierce and unstoppable, suddenly faltered. Under the crushing weight of Ethan''s power, they flickered and sputtered out, like candles snuffed by a gale.


    "What?!" Tessa''s heart sank, her confidence shattered. This attack had always been her trump card, capable of sending Zombie Kings fleeing in terror. Yet now, it had been neutralized as if it were nothing.


    Before she could process what had happened, a strange melody began to drift through the air. The hauntingly beautiful music echoed across the city, soft and flowing like a gentle stream.


    But instead of calming them, it filled the humans with unease. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What¡­ what is that sound?" someone muttered nervously.


    Then, to everyone''s shock, a few Awakeners¡ªthose who had formed Neurocores¡ªbegan to move. Their bodies stiffened unnaturally, and they started dancing in jerky, unsettling motions, as if puppets on invisible strings.


    "Hey! What are you doing?" one of them shouted.


    "I don''t know! I can''t stop!" another replied, panic in his voice.


    "Somebody help me! Make it stop!"


    The scene quickly descended into chaos.


    "It''s mind control," Alexander said grimly, his battle-hardened instincts kicking in. "Luke, put up a mental barrier. Now!"


    "On it!" the young man beside him responded, his psychic energy surging outward like a tidal wave.


    But before they could regain control, the zombies around them let out bloodcurdling howls. The sound was primal, feral, like a pack of starving wolves unleashed from their cages.


    And then they charged.


    Locomotive, standing at the rear, barked out orders to his underlings. "Attack! Tear them apart!"


    His hatred for humans burned hotter than ever.


    The explosion had only fueled his fury.


    If it weren''t for Ethan removing the bomb from his body earlier, Locomotive knew he''d have been reduced to nothing but chunks of flesh.


    ...

 Chapter 209 Could it be…?

    Thousands of zombies swarmed in, their grotesque faces packed tightly together, completely encircling the human Awakener team.


    The group stood back-to-back, weapons swinging relentlessly as they hacked down the undead, fighting with everything they had to hold their ground.


    But the sheer number of zombies was overwhelming. For every one they killed, another immediately lunged forward, as if the horde was endless.


    "Damn it! The zombies at the train station are completely out of control. What do we do now?" one team member shouted, panic written all over his face.


    They had come here expecting to complete their mission, but now everything was spiraling into chaos.


    "What else can we do? Call for backup and try to break through!" Alexander barked, his voice steady despite the dire situation. He crouched down, his hands pressing firmly against the ground as a faint, misty yellow light radiated from him, the energy of his wood-based abilities gathering around him.


    "Roots of the Earth!" he roared.


    The yellow energy spread out across the ground, and wherever it passed, thick, gnarled tree roots erupted from the earth. Sharp, spike-like barbs sprouted from the roots, piercing through the zombies and pinning them to the ground like skewers.


    In an instant, the area around Alexander became a zombie-free zone.


    The others'' eyes lit up with hope.


    "Captain''s still got it! He''s as strong as ever."


    "Yeah, even if we can''t finish the mission, at least we''ve got a shot at surviving."


    "Let''s move! Follow the roots and break through!"


    The group of Awakeners immediately began retreating in the direction the roots extended, carving a path through the horde.


    But then, it happened.


    A suffocating wave of pressure swept over them. The tree roots and their barbs shattered into splinters, as if crushed by an invisible storm. The force was unstoppable, obliterating everything in its path.


    Dozens of humans were caught in the wave. Their bodies cracked and crumpled under the immense pressure, bones shattering as they collapsed to the ground like broken dolls.


    "What the hell is that?" someone gasped, their voice trembling with fear.


    All eyes turned toward the source of the pressure. A figure in white slowly approached, walking with an eerie calm. With every step he took, the oppressive Domain of the Dead expanded outward, suffocating everything in its reach.


    The crushing force felt like a natural disaster, like the heavens themselves had turned against them.


    "This guy¡­ something''s not right!" Alexander''s expression darkened, his brows furrowing deeply. He had fought countless battles and faced all kinds of zombies, but never had he encountered anything like this. "This must be a Zombie King¡­ and not just any Zombie King. He''s on a whole other level."


    "Everyone, be careful! I think his power''s already at S-rank!" he warned, his voice grim.


    "What?!" The others froze, their faces pale with terror.


    An S-rank Zombie King. They''d only ever heard of such creatures in records¡ªmonsters so powerful they were practically legends. And now, one stood before them.


    Tessa frowned, her voice steady but tinged with defiance. "Captain, you''re A+ rank. The three of us are A-rank. Are you saying we can''t even hold our own against one S-rank? Even if we can''t beat him, we should at least be able to survive, right?"


    "Don''t underestimate the gap between ranks," a young man beside her said, his tone calm but serious. "Even a single rank difference can feel like an unbridgeable chasm. We''re in serious danger."


    Tessa shot him a glare. "Hmph! Big talk for someone so spineless. You''re a grown man, and you''re more scared than I am. Honestly, I think men these days are just¡­ disappointing. Women are way tougher."


    As she spoke, flames began to swirl around her, the heat radiating off her body as she prepared to launch an attack.


    But before she could act, Ethan''s gaze shifted toward her. His expression was cold, almost indifferent, as if he were watching a stray dog barking at him from the side of the road.


    He took a step forward, and then another. His movements were slow at first, but in an instant, his figure blurred, accelerating toward them with terrifying speed. The Domain of the Dead surged forward with him, like a tidal wave crashing down.


    Ethan closed the distance in the blink of an eye, the oppressive force of his domain spreading out like a storm.


    "Everyone, get back!" Alexander shouted, his voice raw with urgency. His skin began to harden, taking on the texture of bark as he activated his wood-based defensive ability. The transformation made him more resistant to the crushing pressure, but even so, he was forced to retreat rapidly.


    The young man beside him extended his mental energy outward, forming a psychic barrier around himself. The barrier trembled under the weight of the Domain of the Dead, and his head throbbed with pain, but it held just long enough for him to stagger backward, retreating alongside Alexander.


    Another Awakener, one with lightning-based abilities, pushed their speed to the absolute limit. In a flash, they became a streak of light, retreating over 600 feet in the blink of an eye. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Left behind in the chaos was Tessa. She had been preparing her attack and didn''t have time to dodge. The overwhelming Domain of the Dead engulfed her completely.


    Her body began to crack audibly under the pressure. The once-raging flames surrounding her flickered like a candle in the wind, unsteady and on the verge of extinguishing.


    Pain twisted her face, and the arrogance she had displayed earlier vanished, replaced by a growing sense of despair. She turned her head stiffly, only to see her teammates had already fled far away.


    "Captain! Help me¡­" she cried out, her voice trembling with desperation.


    But Alexander stood frozen, his face tense, unwilling to move closer. He could only watch helplessly as she was consumed by the encroaching horde. The other two teammates, equally paralyzed by fear, didn''t dare make a move either.


    Seeing this, Tessa''s despair deepened.


    "I went in to attack the Zombie King, and not a single one of them backed me up. Useless! Absolutely useless!" she thought bitterly.


    Ethan didn''t give her a chance to dwell on her regret. With a casual wave of his hand, a sleek tachi appeared in his grip. In one fluid motion, he swung the blade, slicing cleanly through her head. Read the latest on My Virtual Library Empire


    Blood sprayed across the ground as Tessa''s body crumpled. A glowing crystal core shot out from her skull, spinning through the air before landing with a faint clink.


    Her lifeless body hit the ground with a heavy thud.


    Ethan reached out, catching the crystal core mid-air. He examined it briefly before tucking it away, as if killing an A-rank Awakener was no more significant than swatting a fly.


    Alexander watched the scene unfold, his heart pounding in his chest. His mind raced with disbelief and fear. Tessa, for all her arrogance, had been one of the stronger A-rank Awakeners. And yet, she had been taken down in a single strike.


    A chilling thought crept into his mind, making his stomach drop.


    "Could he¡­ could he be beyond S-rank?"


    "What? No way!" one of the remaining teammates gasped, their voice shaking. "Captain¡­ what do we do now?"


    Alexander''s face was grim. "We have no choice. Stall for time and wait for backup from the company," he said, trying to keep his voice steady.


    But even as he said it, doubt gnawed at him. Genesis Biotech didn''t have anyone stronger than S-rank. Their only advantage was numbers. Maybe, just maybe, they could overwhelm him with sheer force.


    The problem was, the situation was deteriorating fast. The zombies were closing in, and the armed personnel who had been holding the line were being wiped out one by one. The dead piled up, leaving the survivors with fewer and fewer options.


    From a nearby high-rise, the eerie sound of a guitar echoed through the air. A zombie perched on the rooftop strummed the instrument, as if playing a macabre death march.


    Alexander clenched his fists. "Can we¡­ even hold out much longer?" he wondered, his confidence wavering.


    Ethan''s cold gaze locked onto Alexander. His eyes were sharp, almost predatory, as if he were sizing up a piece of fruit¡ªsomething small and insignificant, like a kiwi.


    This fight had dragged on long enough. The longer it lasted, the more it risked becoming a nuisance. It was time to end it.


    In a blur, Ethan vanished from where he stood, reappearing in an instant as he charged toward his next target.


    Alexander''s heart pounded in his chest, the oppressive pressure bearing down on him like a tidal wave. This time, there was no escape. He could feel it in his bones.


    With no other choice, he gathered every ounce of energy he had left and unleashed it in a desperate burst.


    Massive wooden tendrils erupted from his body, spreading out like a forest come to life. The roots surged forward, attempting to meet the crushing force of the Domain of the Dead head-on.


    The other two teammates, seeing no other option, activated their abilities as well. One conjured a shimmering barrier of psychic energy, while the other unleashed a torrent of ice, both trying to hold back the overwhelming pressure.


    ...


    Meanwhile, at the San Bernardino branch of Genesis Biotech, Sophia sat in her office, her brow furrowed as she reviewed the incoming distress reports.


    "What? Alexander can''t handle it?" she asked sharply, her voice laced with disbelief.


    Her secretary, a young woman with a nervous expression, nodded quickly. "Yes. According to the report, the zombies at the train station have gone completely out of control. The explosive implants in their heads were somehow removed, and they''ve fallen under the command of the Zombie King who overran the lab."


    Sophia''s eyes widened. "Removed the implants? That''s¡­ impossible. How could zombies have the capability to do that?" Her mind raced, trying to piece together the implications. Something about this didn''t add up.


    "Bring me all the recent incident reports. Now!" she ordered.


    "Yes, ma''am!" The secretary scrambled to gather a stack of documents, placing them on Sophia''s desk with trembling hands.


    Sophia flipped through the reports, her frown deepening with each page. First, there was the attack on the small suburban town near Los Angeles. Then, the massacre at the shopping mall in the city. And finally, the catastrophic breach at the lab.


    "Wait¡­" she muttered, her eyes narrowing as she noticed a pattern.


    The incidents formed a clear trail, all originating from the direction of Los Angeles.


    A chill ran down her spine as the pieces began to fall into place.


    "Could it be¡­?"


    ...

 Chapter 210 A terrifying ability

    Sophia''s breath hitched, her heart skipping a beat as the realization struck her like a bolt of lightning.


    "That Zombie King¡­ it''s the undisputed ruler of Los Angeles!"


    "What?!" Her secretary''s eyes widened in shock, her face pale with disbelief.


    She had heard of the Zombie King of Los Angeles before. It was a terrifying entity that had wiped out both Jessica''s and Griff''s squads. Its infamy was well-documented, and the information had already been uploaded to headquarters.


    Sophia''s brows furrowed deeply as she abruptly stood up from her chair.


    "Quick! Alert the entire city. Initiate maximum alert and enter top-level combat readiness. Gather all Awakeners and send reinforcements to Alexander!"


    "Y-yes, right away."


    The secretary hesitated for a moment, stunned by the urgency of the situation. It was the first time she''d seen such a serious response. Realizing the gravity of the matter, she quickly dashed out of the office to relay the orders.


    Sophia sat back down, her expression still tense. Her fists clenched tightly as her eyes reflected deep contemplation.


    "Damn it! I should''ve realized it was him sooner."


    The theft of the X and Y viruses, the slaughter of multiple Awakeners¡ªit was all too clear now. That Zombie King had emerged to hunt.


    But before Sophia could delve further into her thoughts, the secretary returned, barely three minutes after leaving.


    "Sophia, we''ve lost contact with Alexander."


    Sophia froze. Her expression darkened.


    ...


    Meanwhile¡­


    Ethan''s Domain of the Dead swept through like an unstoppable tide. Countless wooden tendrils froze mid-air, as if someone had hit pause on reality itself.


    With both hands gripping his blade, Ethan descended from above, slashing downward with immense force. Flames erupted along the blade''s edge, scorching everything in its path. The fiery arc extended dozens of feet, severing the wooden roots entirely¡ªand in the same motion, cleaving Alexander in two.


    Blood sprayed through the air as an A+ grade crystal core fell into Ethan''s grasp.


    The other two members of Alexander''s team struggled desperately, but it was futile. They too met their end at Ethan''s hands.


    With Alexander''s squad annihilated, the remaining armed personnel were nothing more than lambs to the slaughter.


    Zombies swarmed them, dragging them down and tearing them apart. Their screams of despair echoed through the city, only to be drowned out by the relentless horde.


    The Operation King Hunt team, sent to track down Ethan, was completely wiped out¡ªdevoured by the ravenous undead.


    "Hell yeah! Finally got my revenge! They thought they could control me? Not a chance! Today, I, Locomotive, am still the king of San Bernardino!" Locomotive was ecstatic, his heart brimming with satisfaction.


    The Elegy Zombie King and several other zombies began to gather around Ethan. "Boss, the humans are all taken care of. Where to next?"


    "It''s time to move," Ethan said, his gaze shifting toward the depths of the city. In the distance, faint alarm sirens wailed. The humans had gone into full lockdown mode. There wouldn''t be much more to gain here.


    Ethan had no intention of taking on thousands of Awakeners head-on.


    "We''re heading back to Los Angeles."


    "Got it." Elegy nodded without hesitation. She was sticking with Ethan, no matter what.


    Locomotive hurried over as well. "Boss, you''ve gotta take me with you!"


    "What? I thought you were staying here to rule San Bernardino?" Ethan asked casually.


    "No way, no way!" Locomotive shook his head frantically. The humans were furious right now, and if Ethan left, he''d be the one they''d come after. They''d probably grind him into paste just to vent their anger.


    "I''m coming with you!"


    "Alright, fine," Ethan agreed.


    Locomotive, having been injected with two types of evolutionary viruses, was a formidable asset¡ªa top-tier fighter in his own right.


    With that, the Zombie Horde began their departure, following the abandoned railway tracks from the train station as they made their way toward Los Angeles.


    But they hadn''t been gone long when a swarm of drones appeared in the sky, circling the train station area and scanning the surroundings.


    Moments later, human forces began arriving from all directions.


    Their eyes swept over the scene¡ªa battlefield littered with destruction and the remnants of a fierce fight. But of the zombies, there was no trace.


    "Report, Sophia. The zombies at the train station have completely vanished. It looks like they''re heading toward Los Angeles along the abandoned railway. Should we pursue them?"


    "This¡­"


    Sophia''s expression shifted between hesitation and frustration. Her jaw tightened as she wrestled with the decision. After a long pause, she finally made up her mind.


    "Forget it. Pull back."


    "Understood. Pulling the team out!" the young man responded decisively.


    Sophia couldn''t risk sending people after Ethan. She knew all too well how terrifying the zombie nest in Los Angeles was. If they provoked the entire horde, it would spell catastrophic disaster.


    But then there was the other issue¡­ How was she going to explain the loss of the X and Y viruses to headquarters?


    ...


    For now, Ethan had no intention of launching a full-scale assault on San Bernardino. Sure, his horde of 15,000 elite zombies could easily overwhelm the 1,000 or so human Awakeners stationed there. But there were too many unpredictable variables.


    If Genesis Biotech from neighboring cities sent reinforcements, things could get messy fast.


    And then there was another problem.


    Lurking around the edges of his territory were parasitic creatures, waiting for an opportunity to strike. These monsters were vicious and relentless. They had already overrun an entire city once, and their current numbers were unknown. If Ethan moved his entire force, there was no guarantee his home base wouldn''t be taken over in his absence.


    So, for now¡­ it was better to play it safe. Build strength. Grow stronger.


    That was the only way to feel secure.


    Leading his Zombie Horde, Ethan followed the railway tracks, leaving the San Bernardino area behind. The landscape ahead was bleak and desolate.


    This place had once been a bustling hub of human life, filled with skyscrapers and busy commercial streets. Now, everything was in ruins. Abandoned cars littered the roads, buildings lay in rubble, and the air was thick with the stench of decay and abandonment.


    On either side of the road, where neighborhoods and parks once thrived, there were now only broken signs, overgrown weeds, and the occasional derelict shop. Streets that had once been alive with activity were now eerily silent, haunted by the echoes of a world long gone.


    The scene was one of utter devastation. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Scattered among the ruins were stray zombies, aimlessly wandering. When they spotted Ethan''s horde, they let out guttural growls and snarls, their voices like the barking of feral dogs. Read exclusive chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    These zombies belonged to smaller, fringe factions, guided by a different Zombie King.


    Locomotive''s eyes narrowed, his gaze sharp with irritation. "These punks¡­ still daring to act tough? They must be eyeing my title as the ruler of San Bernardino."


    "They''re from San Bernardino too?" Ethan asked casually.


    "No, no!" Locomotive shook his head. "They''re from Rancho Cucamonga. That place has its own Zombie King, a pretty strong one. He''s always causing trouble for San Bernardino. He even tried to get me to team up with him once to take down Genesis Biotech. But back then¡­ well, of course, I couldn''t agree to that!"


    "Oh? Afraid your head would explode?" Ethan asked bluntly.


    "Uh¡­" Locomotive looked awkward, clearly not wanting to dwell on the topic.


    Ethan understood the situation well. While Sophia might seem to have a firm grip on San Bernardino''s resources, the surrounding cities were like hungry wolves, always watching for an opportunity to strike.


    Still, none of the other Zombie Kings had the guts¡ªor the ability¡ªto raid human resources as directly as Ethan did.


    Locomotive continued, "Boss, that Zombie King from Rancho Cucamonga is no joke. He''s got this freaky ability called Dream Invasion. He can enter people''s dreams and kill them without leaving a trace. He''s been a real headache for Genesis Biotech, constantly harassing them. I heard he even drove a few of their people insane. Honestly, his strength is probably on par with mine¡­"


    "Dream Invasion?" Ethan raised an eyebrow, intrigued. That was definitely¡­ unusual.


    It sounded like a form of psychic attack¡ªsomething that could infiltrate a person''s subconscious.


    A terrifying ability, no doubt.


    For humans, it was practically unstoppable. How could you defend against something that attacked you in your sleep? But for zombies? It was far less effective. Zombies didn''t sleep. They didn''t dream. That kind of power was almost useless against them.


    As they talked, the group continued their journey.


    Before long, they reached the outskirts of Los Angeles. The setting sun bathed the city in a golden, almost blood-red hue, casting long shadows over the ruins.


    A few black crows circled overhead, their wings cutting through the crimson sky. Their occasional caws echoed in the stillness, adding to the apocalyptic atmosphere.


    Below, Los Angeles lay silent and still, like a slumbering giant.


    The air was heavy with an eerie calm.


    ...

 Chapter 211 Finding a kindred spirit is so hard…

    "Is this the boss''s territory?" Elegy gazed at the city ahead. Though it was in ruins, it still stood tall and imposing. She couldn''t help but feel curious¡­ It was so quiet inside, almost like there weren''t many zombies around.


    As they walked into the city, zombies began to emerge on the littered streets. From the buildings on either side, more zombies crawled down. Their fierce eyes watched with a strange reverence, as if they were welcoming their king back home.


    Find your next read on My Virtual Library Empire


    These zombies moved with agility, their eyes sharp and alert. Everywhere she looked, they were all elite-level.


    "This¡­ this many?" Elegy''s gaze swept across the scene, her heart filled with awe.


    Back in San Bernardino, she''d never seen so many zombies in one place. A few thousand had seemed like a lot back then, but compared to this? It was like comparing a puddle to an ocean.


    Among the zombies, there were even top-tier elites. They stood tall, exuding an intimidating aura. Each one of them was stronger than Locomotive.


    Now Elegy finally understood why the boss''s territory was so quiet.


    It was because the zombies here were highly evolved.


    Most of them had intelligence.


    They didn''t behave like low-level zombies, who would roar and scream purely on instinct.


    But that wasn''t all.


    A massive figure appeared ahead¡ªBulldozer, his hulking frame unmistakable. It seemed he''d been waiting for them for a while.


    From the distance, Laura''s shadow flitted like a ghost, leaping down from a high-rise. In just a few flashes, she was standing right in front of them.


    Behind them, a shadow on the ground suddenly rose, taking the shape of a humanoid figure.


    And then, from an alley, a majestic zombie tiger, Snowy, emerged. Its massive body was muscular and powerful, its paw alone as thick as a regular zombie''s waist.


    Tigers already carried an air of dominance, but after merging with Zombie King blood, Snowy radiated an overwhelming ferocity. Even other zombies seemed wary of it.


    One by one, the Zombie Kings arrived, each exuding an aura that was at least A-rank or higher.


    The pressure was palpable.


    "They''re all this strong?" Elegy was stunned.


    Ethan, however, broke the silence, his voice calm but commanding. "Welcome to the top of the food chain¡­"


    ¡­


    Elegy''s heart was still reeling from the shock, unable to settle.


    At that moment, Bulldozer pushed his way through the crowd of zombies, his small eyes squinting with a grin. "Boss, you''re finally back! I missed you so much!"


    "Missed the boss? More like you missed the food," Laura shot him a side-eye.


    "Heh, both!" Bulldozer admitted without hesitation.


    From the back, Little Shadow stepped forward. "Oh, we''ve got a new member, huh? Welcome, welcome."


    "Yeah, it''s your first time meeting. Get to know each other. Maybe chat while you eat," Ethan said casually, tossing out a pile of small prey.


    The pile quickly grew into a small mountain.


    The zombies dove in, starting a bloody feast.


    Elegy found herself liking this place a lot. Compared to San Bernardino, Los Angeles was like a perfect zombie paradise.


    And the best part? There was meat.


    "Back in San Bernardino, catching a rat was a luxury. I was always terrified of being spotted by human Awakeners."


    "No way, same here!" Little Shadow chimed in. "Before I joined the boss, all the rats in my territory were eaten up. I was starving so bad my ribs were practically touching."


    The two Zombie Kings hit it off immediately, bonding over their shared struggles from the past.


    In contrast, Bulldozer, Laura, and PhD had always been well-fed and well-off¡ªpractically the "rich kids" of the zombie world.


    Little Shadow''s gaze shifted to Elegy''s back, where she noticed the instrument strapped there. Curious, she asked, "Hey, is that a guitar? You play?"


    "Yeah, I dabble in all kinds of instruments," Elegy replied modestly.


    Little Shadow looked genuinely impressed. "Wow, that''s amazing. Zombies with a sense of music are pretty rare."


    "Well, I used to be a music teacher. If you''d like, I can play something for you," Elegy offered.


    "Really? That''d be awesome!" Little Shadow nodded enthusiastically. "We could head to the river later. You can play some tunes, and we''ll have Sprout catch a few fish for dessert."


    "Dessert too?" Elegy''s eyes lit up. This place was too good to be true¡­ It was like heaven.


    Bulldozer turned around and butted in, "Why not play now? It''ll add to the vibe while we eat. Like a dinner concert." Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh, uh¡­ sure." Elegy hesitated for a moment but didn''t want to refuse. After all, she was the newcomer here, still trying to fit in.


    Bulldozer grinned. "Great! And hey, one of these days, I''ll take you to try some ''Sandwich Cookies.'' And at night, you can enjoy a ''moonlit sunbath.''"


    "Seriously? That sounds amazing!" Elegy''s eyes widened in excitement.


    She picked up her guitar and began to play, strumming a soft, melodic tune.


    ...


    Under the blood-red glow of the setting sun, the scene of zombies feasting was already terrifying enough.


    But now, with the eerie music drifting through the air, it became even more bizarre and unsettling.


    ...


    At the edge of the territory, Big Ears had heard there was a new member and couldn''t wait to check it out. He was following the sound, making his way toward the commotion.


    Lately, he''d been feeling pretty bored.


    His good buddy Shrimpy had actually gone back to Santa Monica and who knew when he''d return.


    Without someone to appreciate his brilliance, Big Ears felt like all his talents were going to waste. The other zombies around here weren''t evolved enough to understand his "higher level" of thinking.


    So, he was secretly hoping that among the new arrivals, there might be someone who could be his kindred spirit.


    Before long, he arrived at the street where the zombies had been feasting, only to find that the bloody banquet was already wrapping up.


    "Wait, you guys finished already? Why didn''t anyone wait for me?"


    He hurried over, crouched down, and dipped his finger into some leftover blood on the ground. Without hesitation, he popped it into his mouth, the motion practiced and casual.


    As he licked his fingers, his gaze swept across the group, quickly landing on Elegy.


    She seemed¡­ pretty evolved.


    Still nibbling on his finger, Big Ears walked up to her.


    "Hi there! I''m Big Ears, Zombie King of the Los Angeles outskirts!"


    "Uh¡­" Elegy gave him a once-over, her expression a mix of curiosity and mild confusion.


    "Zombie King of the outskirts¡­ so, not a core member then?"


    "You¡ª" Big Ears, usually quick with words, found himself momentarily speechless. He didn''t know how to respond to that.


    Elegy didn''t seem interested in continuing the conversation. "I''m heading to the river for dessert. See ya."


    "Oh¡­" Big Ears watched her walk away, wanting to say he''d like to join too.


    But then he remembered his not-so-great relationship with Laura and Sprout.


    If they decided to toss him into the river for fun, well¡­ that''d be the end of him.


    "Ah, finding a kindred spirit is so hard¡­" Big Ears muttered to himself.


    It was clear that Elegy wasn''t on the same wavelength as him. She wouldn''t understand his "profound" perspective either.


    Still, he wasn''t ready to give up. His eyes scanned the area again.


    After all, Ethan had brought back more than just Elegy.


    Soon, his gaze landed on Locomotive.


    This one seemed like a small-time leader, maybe on a similar level to himself.


    Big Ears immediately perked up and walked over, ready to try again.


    "Hi there! I''m Big Ears, Zombie King of the Los Angeles outskirts!"


    "Oh?" Locomotive turned to look at him, his lips curling into a faint smirk as he took in the sight of the big-eared zombie in front of him.


    "Nice to meet you. I''m Locomotive, the undisputed overlord of San Bernardino!"


    ¡­

 Chapter 212 Sophia, calm down!

    Big Ears raised an eyebrow, feeling like he''d finally met his match. "So, you''re saying you were just out there tearing it up in San Bernardino?" Read chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    "That''s hardly worth mentioning," Locomotive replied, waving a hand with an air of mystery. "Ever since I gained sentience, I''ve never encountered a single rival in the zombie world."


    "...¡­" Big Ears was speechless. This guy was even better at bragging than he was¡ªor no, maybe it wasn''t bragging. Maybe this guy was just on a whole other level.


    When Ethan got home, he followed his usual routine: took a shower, changed into fresh clothes, poured himself a glass of juice, and started consuming crystal cores.


    His trip to San Bernardino had been pretty fruitful¡ªhe''d brought back a decent haul of local "specialties."


    Among them was one A+ grade crystal core and five A-grade ones. These would keep him busy for a few days.


    But as his strength grew, so did his appetite.


    At this point, what he really needed were those rare S-grade crystal cores.


    Down on the street below, a crowd of zombies had gathered.


    Ethan had already handed over the X-virus and Y-virus to PhD, instructing him to select suitable zombies for injection. After being dosed with the two viruses, their bodies were evolving rapidly, becoming stronger and more formidable.


    Ethan''s elite forces had grown again, now numbering over 1,500. It was a terrifyingly powerful army.


    On top of that, he''d brought back 6,000 zombies from San Bernardino, including the Elegy Zombie King. His territory''s overall strength had taken another massive leap forward.


    So, for the next few days, Ethan didn''t make any big moves. He just stayed home, kept things low-key, snacked with his underlings, basked in the glow of the Radiant Crystal like it was a sunlamp, and continued his laid-back lifestyle.


    However, the chaos he''d caused in San Bernardino wasn''t so easily forgotten.


    The incident had been way too big to keep under wraps. Everyone in San Bernardino knew about it, and the news spread like wildfire.


    Even Nathan, over at the Los Angeles branch, got wind of it pretty quickly through a report from his assistant.


    Sitting in his office chair, Nathan''s expression was unreadable¡ªneither happy nor sad. But there was a hint of¡­ resignation?


    He was numb.


    His assistant, on the other hand, was visibly worried. Her pretty face was clouded with concern. "Mr. Nathan, according to the reports from San Bernardino, they''ve lost over a thousand doses of the X-virus and Y-virus, along with 6,000 zombies. It''s likely all of it has ended up here in Los Angeles. Our situation is getting more dangerous by the day. What should we do?"


    "What else can we do? Just keep rolling with it," Nathan said, throwing up his hands. He''d already reached the point where he couldn''t care anymore. They couldn''t beat that Zombie King before, and they still couldn''t now. So, really, nothing had changed.


    The assistant scratched her head in frustration. "But what if the Zombie King decides to attack us one day?"


    "We''ll deal with it when it happens. But honestly¡­ ever since that Zombie King rose to power, he hasn''t shown any intention of coming after us. He hasn''t made things difficult for us at all. If you think about it, he''s not so bad."


    "...¡­" The assistant was at a loss for words. "Boss, are you sure you''re not developing Stockholm Syndrome?"


    "Of course not! No way," Nathan said, waving his hands defensively. "Anyway, we''ll cross that bridge when we get to it. For now, just focus on other tasks, okay?"


    "Alright, if you say so." The assistant left the room, closing the door behind her.


    Left alone in his office, Nathan couldn''t help but start mulling things over.


    Sophia was always mocking him for losing the X-virus and Y-virus, but now she''d gone and lost over a thousand doses herself. Sure, this whole situation wasn''t great for him, but¡­ why did he feel a weird sense of satisfaction about it?


    "Maybe I should give her a call to check in," Nathan thought to himself. She''d been roasting him in meetings for ages¡ªthis was finally his chance to get some payback. If there was one silver lining to this mess, it was this moment, and he wasn''t about to waste it.


    He picked up the satellite phone and dialed the San Bernardino branch.


    After a few rings, the call connected.


    "Hello, Sophia. I heard about the disaster in San Bernardino. I just wanted to say how deeply sorry I am to hear about it," Nathan began, his tone dripping with faux sympathy.


    "It was an accident," Sophia replied, her voice low and restrained.


    "Oh, an accident, huh? Losing over a thousand doses of the virus¡ªdouble what I lost. That''s rough," Nathan said, his words laced with mock concern.


    "...¡­" Silence on the other end.


    "But hey, maybe the viruses were destroyed in the chaos. Who''s to say they ended up in the Zombie King''s hands, right?" Nathan added, his tone still light but pointed.


    Sophia stayed silent, but the sound of her gritted teeth and increasingly heavy breathing was unmistakable.


    "And I heard The Four Knights of Bernardino lost another member. That leaves, what, just two now?" Nathan asked, his voice full of feigned curiosity.


    More silence.


    But Nathan could clearly hear the sound of her gritting her teeth, her breathing growing heavier.


    She forced herself to maintain a calm tone. "Nathan, did you call me just to say all this?" sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh, what''s this? You''re upset now? I told you ages ago that the rise of that Zombie King wasn''t my fault. Do you believe me now?"


    "Fine! I believe you!" Sophia snapped, her voice heavy with restrained anger.


    Nathan pressed on, his tone still casual. "And now, thanks to your generous contribution, my situation is even more dangerous. This could lead to some very serious consequences, you know."


    "Don''t worry! I''ll take full responsibility for this!" Sophia said, her fury barely contained.


    "Take responsibility?" Nathan''s voice turned mocking. He remembered the last time she''d said that, and it hadn''t exactly gone well. "What are you going to do? Send the last two members of The Four Knights of Bernardino to clean up the mess?"


    "You¡­ shut up!" Sophia finally lost it. With a sharp click, she slammed the phone down.


    Beep¡ªbeep¡ªbeep¡ª


    The dial tone buzzed in Nathan''s ear.


    "Wow, that''s not gonna cut it. With a temper like that, she''s never gonna catch up to me," Nathan muttered to himself, shaking his head.


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the call¡­


    Sophia was fuming, slamming her hand on her desk in frustration.


    In her office, a group of senior staff had gathered for an emergency meeting.


    "Sophia, calm down! Getting angry isn''t good for your health. It could lead to breast cysts, and if it gets worse, maybe even cancer. Then¡ª"


    "You shut up too!" Sophia snapped, cutting him off.


    The young man shrugged. His name was Jacob Turner, one of the last remaining members of The Two Knights of Bernardino. He''d been out on a mission but rushed back as soon as he heard about the disaster.


    Sophia''s secretary stepped forward to report. "Sophia, all our combat personnel have been assembled. Should we head to Los Angeles to retrieve the evolution viruses?"


    "Retrieve what? By now, the zombies have probably absorbed all of it," Jacob interjected from the side.


    Sophia nodded. "If we go to Los Angeles, we won''t just be dealing with the Zombie King. The human refuge there is also connected to him."


    She recalled the battle with Griff near the refuge gates. Instead of fighting the humans, the Zombie King had actually cooperated with them.


    The secretary looked puzzled. "That doesn''t make sense. With the Zombie King''s strength, he could''ve easily wiped out the refuge. Why would he choose to work with humans?"


    "That''s simple," Sophia said, her tone sharp and analytical. "It''s because their value as allies outweighs their value as food. That''s the only reason he hasn''t made a move."


    Sophia''s expression darkened as she continued her analysis. To her, Ethan sparing Mia was no different from a farmer sparing the goose that lays the golden eggs.


    ...

 Chapter 213 We paid more than enough already…

    Anyway, Sophia was convinced that someone as cold-blooded and ruthless as Ethan, the so-called Zombie King, couldn''t possibly have any sort of bond with Mia.


    But she also knew better than to recklessly attack Los Angeles. That would be way too dangerous, and odds were, they wouldn''t stand a chance against him.


    "The Phantom Infected files have already been sent back to HQ. Let''s wait and see what they decide."


    ...


    Meanwhile, Ethan was at home when his phone buzzed. He picked it up and saw a text from Mia.


    "Those parasitic monsters last time¡ªthey were after you."


    "Oh."


    Ethan replied simply, though he couldn''t help but think to himself that she''d already said something like this several times before.


    "Worried about me, are you?"


    "What I mean is, because of you, the shelter suffered heavy losses," Mia shot back bluntly.


    "..." Ethan felt a headache coming on. "You can''t pin all of that on me. My guys helped you clean up a ton of those ''Sandwich Cookies.''"


    "Your ''guys'' were definitely parasitic monsters, but the cookies they were sandwiched between? Most of them were survivors from the shelter," Mia replied.


    Ethan paused, thinking it over. She wasn''t wrong...


    Mia continued, "According to the sole survivor from Santa Clarita, the leader of the parasitic monsters there has already found a Radiant Crystal and evolved into its ultimate form. We''re planning to team up with Awakeners from other shelters to take it down before it evolves any further."


    "The Radiant Crystal''s with me. Where''d the monster find one?" Ethan asked, surprised.


    Mia explained, "There were countless meteor fragments that day, scattered all over the world. So, there''s more than one Radiant Crystal."


    Ethan raised an eyebrow at that.


    So, there were other Radiant Crystals out there.


    Lately, parasitic monsters had been lurking around the outskirts of his territory, clearly eyeing the Radiant Crystal in his possession. Maybe getting their hands on it was the key to their evolution.


    "This operation to hunt down the parasitic monster leader¡ªwe''re calling it the Decapitation Operation. You in?" Mia asked, laying out the shelter''s plan.


    Ethan didn''t answer right away, mulling it over. An ultimate-form parasitic monster would definitely be stronger than S-rank.


    On top of that, high-level Awakeners from shelters across various cities would be heading to Santa Clarita.


    If the monster killed them, wouldn''t it be perfectly reasonable for him to swoop in and collect a few crystal cores?


    And if things went smoothly, he might even snag another Radiant Crystal.


    This could be a huge win...


    "Hmm, sounds like a dangerous mission. I''ll come along to protect you," Ethan finally said.


    Mia''s only response was, "Ha."


    After the catastrophe, the shelter had suffered massive losses.


    While most of the buildings had been repaired, they were still critically low on supplies. They desperately needed to send people out to scavenge and get things back to normal.


    So Mia''s goal wasn''t just to participate in the Decapitation Operation¡ªshe also planned to search for supplies along the way.


    And if they were going on a supply run, they''d obviously need to bring along the "movers" like Chris and Brandon.


    "Hunting monsters is one thing, but why are we looking for supplies too? Do we really need to go that far for it?" Chris grumbled.


    He''d had a few close calls with parasitic monsters before, barely escaping with his life. His old injuries hadn''t even fully healed yet, and now they were heading straight into the monsters'' lair. Of course, he was nervous.


    Brandon chimed in, "There''s nothing left around here. We''ve already scavenged everything nearby. If we don''t go farther out, we won''t find anything."


    "Yeah, the Santa Clarita shelter was overrun by monsters, but there''s still some sealed-off supplies there we can use," Chloe added from the side.


    "Ugh..." Chris sucked in a sharp breath. Just thinking about how the Santa Clarita shelter had fallen made his stomach churn. How many monsters would they be up against?


    Brandon gave him a concerned look. "Uncle Chris, if you''re scared, you can stay back. I''ll cover your share of the work."


    "Scared? Don''t be ridiculous!" Chris scoffed, trying to sound tough. "I''ve been through worse, kid. What''s a few parasitic monsters? Nothing I can''t handle." Enjoy new chapters from My Virtual Library Empire


    "Well, as long as you don''t let their appearances fool you, you can avoid most of the danger," Brandon advised.


    "The first time, it was a sultry widow. Last time, it was an innocent-looking girl. Who''s the parasitic monster going to impersonate next? Kinda makes you curious, doesn''t it?" Chloe teased.


    Chris: "..." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Their group consisted of over a dozen Awakeners, with Mia and Sean leading the way. Most of them were familiar faces.


    The group made their way through the crumbling streets of Los Angeles, eventually reaching the edge of Ethan''s territory.


    Even though they''d been here a few times and were somewhat familiar with the place, the oppressive feeling never went away. It was like a weight pressing down on their very souls¡ªsomething they couldn''t shake off.


    Sean, however, seemed unfazed as usual. In fact, there was a glimmer of anticipation in his sharp, intelligent eyes. It had been a while since he''d last seen Ethan.


    Before long, a figure appeared on the street ahead, walking toward them at a steady pace.


    "Hehehe, Ethan! I''m here to see you!" Sean called out, waving enthusiastically from a distance.


    Ethan''s gaze swept over the group. "You got here pretty quick."


    "Of course," Mia replied. "The parasitic monster leader''s got its hands on a Radiant Crystal. We can''t afford to waste any more time¡ªwe need to take it out as soon as possible."


    That kind of monster, with its terrifying ability to infiltrate and infect, posed a massive threat to humanity. The nearby shelters had all agreed to join forces to eliminate the danger once and for all.


    Ethan raised an eyebrow. "You all sound pretty confident. Santa Clarita''s crawling with monsters. How exactly do you plan to kill the leader?"


    "Stealth," Mia said simply. "They can disguise themselves as humans and infiltrate shelters, so we''re going to do the same¡ªsneak into Santa Clarita."


    As she spoke, she pulled a small vial out of her pocket.


    "This is a liquid extracted by our researchers from the corpses of parasitic monsters. If you apply it to your body, it''ll give off the scent of a parasite, confusing them into thinking you''re one of their own. Want to give it a try?"


    "No thanks," Ethan said flatly, shaking his head without hesitation. There was no way he was smearing some random substance on himself.


    Besides, his Domain of the Dead ability could already mask his presence completely. He didn''t need that stuff.


    "Oh, suit yourself," Mia said with a faint smirk, her bright eyes glinting with amusement. It was almost like she was teasing him on purpose.


    With that, they all started heading toward the river.


    Santa Clarita was located upstream from Ethan''s territory, so all they had to do was follow the riverbank, and they''d eventually reach their destination.


    As they walked through Ethan''s domain, Chris couldn''t help but glance around nervously. This place had a notorious reputation¡ªit was known as one of the deadliest five-star corpse nests.


    Naturally, he was on edge.


    "Hey, Mia," Chris whispered, lowering his voice. "Aren''t we supposed to pay a toll to pass through here?"


    Mia shot him a sideways glance.


    "That last battle we fought here? We paid more than enough already¡­"


    ...

 Chapter 214 “Bias�

    The journey went smoothly without any obstacles.


    Mia had gone back to being quiet and reserved, making the atmosphere feel heavy and silent.


    The only exception was Chris, who was holding a small bottle, pouring out its contents and rubbing the liquid all over himself. It was supposed to mimic the scent of the monsters, tricking them into thinking he was one of their own.


    "I''m gonna slather this stuff on. Last time, they tricked me. This time, I''m gonna trick them and get even!" Chris muttered to himself. But after sniffing the liquid on his hands, he winced slightly, his brows furrowing.


    "Why does this smell so funky?"


    "Well, what do you expect?" Brandon chimed in. "That liquid was extracted from an organ in the monsters'' corpses¡ªsomething similar to a human bladder."


    "Wait, what?" Chris''s eyes widened in disgust, his face twisting as the realization hit him.


    Still, for the sake of safety¡­


    He kept applying it.


    They eventually reached the riverbank and began walking upstream. The water rushed by violently, and every now and then, corpses and skeletal remains floated past on the surface.


    Some of the corpses even had red-eyed, sharp-beaked mutant birds perched on them, pecking away at the flesh to pull out worms wriggling inside. The birds would then tilt their heads back and swallow the worms whole.


    But the birds didn''t get to enjoy their meal for long. Suddenly, a large fish with razor-sharp teeth shot out of the water, clamping down on one of the birds in a single bite.


    The bird screeched and flailed desperately, but it was no use.


    Within moments, it was dragged underwater.


    A burst of blood sprayed up, and then¡­ silence.


    Santa Clarita was a bit farther out than San Bernardino. On the way, they passed through open fields, occasionally encountering a few zombies that lunged at Mia and the others.


    Thankfully, the numbers were small¡ªno more than a dozen at most.


    They were dealt with easily.


    As they got closer to Santa Clarita, they began to notice some wildlife¡ªwild rabbits, pheasants, and even large rats. Strangely, these animals were unusually big and moved in groups, staring at Ethan and the others with unblinking eyes.


    "They''re here¡­" Mia muttered under her breath. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was clear these animals weren''t normal. They''d already been parasitized by the monsters. This was the moment to test whether the scent-masking liquid worked.


    Everyone felt a bit tense but tried to act like they hadn''t noticed the animals, continuing to walk as if nothing was wrong.


    The wild animals observed them for a while.


    Then, as if satisfied, they turned and scattered in all directions.


    "Looks like the potion works. They didn''t notice us," Chris said, visibly relieved.


    Mia, however, warned, "Those were just juvenile monsters. Once we''re in the city, we''ll need to be extra careful. Sean, especially you¡ªdon''t talk, and don''t make any unnecessary movements."


    "Huh?" Sean''s sharp eyes widened in disbelief. "Why are you singling me out?"


    It felt like she had some kind of bias against him¡­


    As they moved on, passing through villages and towns, they finally reached the outskirts of Santa Clarita.


    The river beside them still flowed, but the water had taken on a reddish tint. Up ahead, a bridge spanned the river, its supports piled high with corpses¡ªhuman, bird, and small animal alike. The sight was horrifying.


    These parasitic monsters didn''t discriminate. Any creature with flesh and blood was a potential host.


    The air in the city reeked of rot and decay.


    The buildings lining the streets were covered in a sticky, glue-like substance that dripped down in long, stringy strands.


    "This place is even worse than Santa Monica¡­" Ethan muttered under his breath.


    He could already sense the presence of numerous parasitic creatures and figured it was best to tread carefully. Venturing into a city overrun by monsters was risky¡ªand not to mention, it was bound to ruin his clothes.


    In the corner of one building, a corpse slumped against the wall.


    Its arms hung limply at its sides, and its head drooped forward. But its stomach¡­ its stomach was moving, as if something inside was writhing.


    Suddenly, with a wet squelch, a small parasitic creature covered in tentacles burst out. Its body was slick with blood and mucus, and it squeaked like a mouse as it scurried into a nearby building.


    The corpse''s stomach now had a gaping hole, its insides hollowed out¡ªorgans, flesh, everything devoured.


    "Ugh, gross¡­"


    Everyone grimaced, silently thankful that the potion was working and the monsters couldn''t detect them.


    Chris, however, couldn''t help but ask, "If the parasite was already inside the corpse, why''d it come out?"


    "Who knows?" Brandon and the others shook their heads. They still didn''t fully understand the behavior of these creatures.


    Sean rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "Isn''t it obvious?"


    "What is?"


    "Because it''s hot. They probably came out to cool off," Sean said matter-of-factly.


    "¡­"


    Everyone fell silent, collectively speechless.


    Mia''s so-called "bias" against Sean? Yeah, they were starting to see her point.


    "You should really talk less," Mia said flatly.


    They were still on the outskirts of Santa Clarita, but parasitic creatures were already becoming more frequent.


    It wasn''t just animals anymore¡ªthere were humans too. Or at least, what used to be humans. Their bodies were grotesquely altered, with tentacles sprouting from various parts, writhing and swaying unnaturally.


    Some of them stared directly at Ethan and the group, their unblinking eyes locked on them for what felt like an eternity before finally shifting away.


    The tension was palpable. Chris and the others were on edge, their nerves stretched thin.


    For a moment, they thought they''d been discovered. Find your next read on My Virtual Library Empire


    But then, at the intersection ahead, more figures appeared. These ones were even worse¡ªtentacles flailing wildly like octopus arms as they shuffled toward the group.


    "Stay sharp," Mia warned quietly.


    She kept her composure, pretending not to notice, and continued walking forward as if everything was normal.


    The group passed by the mutated creatures, brushing dangerously close. Some of the tentacles even grazed Chris''s jacket.


    His legs nearly gave out beneath him.


    He felt his bladder tighten, and cold sweat dripped down his forehead.


    Brandon glanced at him and muttered, "Uncle Chris, could you maybe sweat a little less? If they catch a whiff of human scent, we''re done for."


    "Oh, right, right. I''ll try," Chris whispered back, his voice shaky. He was already regretting not slathering on more of the potion earlier. But applying it now, right in front of the parasites? Yeah, not the best idea. He''d have to find a more discreet spot to "touch up."


    "Hey," Chris whispered again, "don''t you think it''s weird? They all have tentacles, and we don''t. Isn''t that, like, suspicious?"


    "Uh¡­ probably not?" Brandon replied, though his tone wasn''t exactly confident.


    But just as he said that, one of the parasitic creatures stopped in its tracks.


    It tilted its head unnaturally, a single tentacle snaking out from its neck and waving in the air. Then it stepped directly in front of the group, blocking their path.


    "Uh-oh¡­"


    Everyone froze, their muscles tensing as they stared at the bizarre creature. Its appearance was even more grotesque up close, its body twitching and pulsating with unnatural movements.


    "Ch-ch-ch¡­ ch-ch-ch¡­"


    The parasite opened its mouth, emitting a series of sounds that resembled static or some kind of garbled radio transmission.


    "What the hell¡­" Brandon muttered under his breath, his brow furrowing.


    None of them understood a word of it. It was clearly some kind of communication¡ªlikely the parasite''s own language.


    The group stood there, stiff and silent, exchanging uneasy glances. Big eyes staring into bigger eyes.


    "Ch-ch-ch¡ªch-ch¡ª"


    The creature repeated the sounds, this time faster and more urgent. Its face twisted into something that could only be described as hostile.


    "What do we do?" Chris whispered, his voice barely audible.


    Panic was setting in. No one had any idea how to respond. Was this it? Were they about to blow their cover before even making it into Santa Clarita?


    Mia''s expression remained calm, her gaze fixed on the parasite. But her hand, pale and steady, was already inching toward the hilt of her tachi.


    ...

 Chapter 215 So many spiders…

    "Squeak, squeak, squeak¡­ squeak¡­"


    Out of nowhere, a strange noise echoed from behind Mia.


    Everyone froze, startled, and quickly turned to look. To their shock, it was Sean. His sharp, calculating eyes were locked on the creature, and he was¡­ squeaking? Not only that, but he was waving his arms around, mimicking the movements of the creature''s tentacles.


    "Uh¡­"


    Beads of sweat formed on everyone''s foreheads. Their nerves tightened as they silently cursed Sean for messing around at such a critical moment. Now they were sure they''d be exposed even faster.


    But just as their anxiety peaked, something unexpected happened.


    The creature glanced at Sean briefly, then turned and walked away without a second thought, disappearing into the distance.


    "You''ve got to be kidding me. That worked?" Everyone''s eyes widened in disbelief. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sean crossed his arms, a smug grin spreading across his face.


    "See? This is why you need me. You think anyone else could''ve pulled that off?"


    "What did you even say to it?" Chris asked, his curiosity piqued.


    Sean shrugged nonchalantly. "No idea."


    Everyone: "¡­"


    Sean was the kind of guy who occasionally stumbled into brilliance. By sheer luck, his random mimicry of the creature''s sounds had somehow matched its secret signal.


    Ethan, watching this unfold, couldn''t help but recall a memory from their childhood at the orphanage. Back then, Sean had kept a pet hamster. Whenever he was bored, Sean would mimic the hamster''s squeaks with uncanny accuracy, and the hamster would actually respond.


    Ethan had found it fascinating at the time, even wondering if Sean and the hamster had some kind of telepathic connection.


    That was, until the hamster got sick one day, and Sean decided to "help" by feeding it rat poison.


    It was then Ethan realized¡­ they didn''t share a connection at all.


    "Alright, let''s move. Time to meet up with the others," Mia said, snapping everyone back to the present. With the immediate danger gone, she was quick to refocus on their mission.


    Their group had already agreed to rendezvous with other survivors at a prearranged location: the Hyatt Regency Valencia, a once-luxurious four-star resort in Santa Clarita. From there, they planned to coordinate an attack on the parasitic creatures'' leader.


    As they made their way toward the hotel, they moved cautiously. Even with the help of their camouflage potions, they avoided direct encounters with the creatures whenever possible.


    Occasionally, Sean would let out a couple of squeaks to throw off any nearby monsters. Surprisingly, it worked like a charm, and they managed to stay undetected.


    Chris couldn''t help but feel a bit impressed.


    He thought to himself, If I could learn that, it''d be a pretty handy survival skill. Who knows? It might save my life someday.


    "Hey, Sean, how''d you even learn the parasite language?" Chris asked, genuinely curious.


    Sean gave him a look like it was the most obvious thing in the world. "The creature said it twice. How could I not pick it up? Smart people only need to hear it once. Wait¡­ don''t tell me you didn''t catch it, Chris?"


    "Uh¡­ of course I did! Haha¡­" Chris laughed awkwardly, clearly bluffing.


    ...


    Before long, they arrived at the rendezvous point. The Hyatt Regency Valencia, once a symbol of elegance, was now a shadow of its former self. The grand building was in ruins¡ªshattered glass littered the ground, cracks ran along the walls, and weeds had sprouted from the windowsills.


    A cold wind swept through, rustling the overgrown plants and adding to the desolate atmosphere.


    "Let''s head inside," Mia said, her sharp eyes scanning their surroundings.


    The group followed her lead, stepping through the shattered revolving glass doors into the dark, cavernous lobby.


    The interior was even more haunting. Dim light barely illuminated the space, which was littered with skeletal remains. The marble floors were stained with dried, bloody handprints, and the walls were streaked with dark, ominous smears.


    Here and there, remnants of the hotel''s former grandeur remained¡ªpotted plants, decorative fountains, and artificial rock formations. But these only served as grim reminders of what had been lost.


    When the apocalypse hit, hotels like this had become death traps. It wasn''t hard to imagine the horrors that had unfolded here.


    "Looks like the others haven''t arrived yet," Mia said, her gaze sweeping the room. There were no signs of recent activity.


    Chris nodded. "Figures. No one''s as fast as us."


    "Uncle Chris, you''re quick, but I''m not as fast as you¡­" Brandon teased with a mischievous grin.


    Chris shot him a look. "What''s that supposed to mean, kid?"


    "Nothing, just taking it literally¡­" Brandon replied, smirking.


    Now that they''d reached their destination and the area seemed quiet, the group allowed themselves to relax a little. The tension eased, and they even exchanged a few jokes. After all, staying on edge for too long could break a person. A bit of humor was necessary to keep their sanity intact.


    But Ethan''s nose twitched. His heightened sense of smell, a side effect of his zombie-like condition, picked up a faint, sickly stench.


    He tilted his head back, his sharp eyes scanning the ceiling. That''s when he saw it.


    The lobby''s high ceiling was covered in thick, tangled webs. Dozens of fist-sized spiders clung to the strands, motionless like statues. But their eight eyes, arranged in two vertical rows, were all fixed on the humans below.


    These weren''t ordinary spiders¡ªthey''d been parasitized. And judging by the way their eyes gleamed, the group''s conversation had already given them away.


    "These things¡­ they don''t even spare spiders," Ethan muttered under his breath.


    "What?" Chris and the others frowned, immediately sensing something was off. The brief moment of relaxation vanished as their nerves tightened once more.


    Following Ethan''s gaze, they looked up¡ªand froze.


    "Oh my God! That''s¡­ so many spiders¡­"


    "Squeak¡­ squeak¡­"


    The spiders began making strange noises, but instead of attacking, they scattered in all directions. It was clear¡ªthey were trying to alert others.


    Panic flashed across everyone''s faces.


    "Damn it! They''re parasitic creatures! We can''t let them get away!"


    But the ceiling was too high. Chris and the others could jump all they wanted, but they couldn''t reach the spiders. Only a few elemental Awakeners in the group had abilities that could harm them.


    The problem was, there were too many spiders, and they were scattering too quickly. Killing them all in time seemed impossible. If even one escaped, it could bring a swarm of mutated creatures down on them.


    Read exclusive adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    "What do we do?" Anxiety gripped the group.


    Just as the tension reached its peak, Ethan''s eyes glowed with a crimson light. A chilling aura spread through the room as his Domain of the Dead activated.


    The spiders on the ceiling froze mid-scuttle, as if someone had hit a cosmic pause button.


    Then, with a sickening series of cracks, their bodies began to contort and collapse. One by one, they fell from the ceiling, raining down onto the lobby floor.


    For a moment, it was like a grotesque storm of spiders.


    In no time, the ground was littered with their lifeless bodies.


    The spiders'' corpses quickly shriveled up, revealing the tiny parasitic creatures inside. These parasites were only about C-rank in strength, fragile and undeveloped, without even a crystal core to harvest.


    "New flavor¡­" Ethan muttered, waving his hand to collect the spider corpses into his spatial storage ring. Waste not, want not¡ªeven spiders could be useful.


    Spider-flavored snacks, anyone?


    "Damn, that''s impressive!"


    The group stared at Ethan, their expressions a mix of awe and relief.


    At the same time, they couldn''t help but feel a wave of gratitude. If Ethan hadn''t been there, they''d have been exposed for sure.


    "That was way too close. Almost got taken out by something so small."


    "Yeah, who would''ve thought we''d nearly blow our cover right at the rendezvous point?"


    "These monsters¡­ they''re everywhere. You can''t let your guard down for a second."


    "¡­"


    The group exchanged uneasy glances, the weight of what could''ve happened sinking in.


    Mia turned to Ethan, her sharp eyes scanning him. "Are you sure none of the parasites escaped?"


    "Pretty sure," Ethan replied casually, his tone nonchalant.


    Mia nodded. "Good. We really owe you for this one. Thanks."


    "Come on, no need to be so formal with me," Ethan said with a wave of his hand, a faint smirk tugging at the corner of his lips.


    "Oh¡­" Mia tilted her head slightly, her expression thoughtful. "Alright then¡ªresponsibility halved."


    "¡­"

 Chapter 216 Whole wheat bread

    Just then, outside the hotel, the faint sound of footsteps echoed down the street. Though quiet, it didn''t escape the sharp hearing of the Awakeners.


    "Footsteps," Mia said, her expression tightening.


    "Huh?"


    The rest of the group froze, tension creeping into their faces.


    Could it be more monsters?


    How are they this sharp¡­?


    Sean, however, didn''t seem the least bit concerned.


    "What''s there to be scared of? If it''s trouble, I''ll handle it."


    "Oh¡­" The group nodded, though their nerves didn''t entirely settle.


    The footsteps grew louder, drawing closer. Before long, a dozen or so figures appeared at the hotel entrance.


    Leading them was a young man, his gaze cautious as he scanned the hotel lobby. When his eyes landed on Mia and the others, suspicion flickered across his face.


    "You guys¡­"


    "Chirp, chirp¡­ chirp, chirp¡­" Sean suddenly let out a series of strange, high-pitched noises, mimicking the sound of the monsters they''d encountered earlier.


    "Huh?"


    The group at the door froze, startled, instinctively stepping back half a pace.


    Sean raised an eyebrow, curious. Why weren''t they leaving? Did the sound not work?


    "Chirp, chirp¡­ chirp, chirp¡­" He tried again, this time making the noises faster and more urgent.


    The group tensed even further.


    They didn''t move, but some of them had already reached for their weapons, ready to strike at a moment''s notice.


    Mia stepped forward, breaking the standoff. "Are you Zane Flash?" she asked suddenly.


    "Uh¡­" The young man at the front blinked, turning his gaze to her. When he saw Mia''s stunning face, he hesitated for a moment before nodding.


    Stay connected via My Virtual Library Empire


    "Yeah, that''s me. And you are¡­?"


    "We''re from the Los Angeles Shelter," Mia replied directly.


    "But¡­ what''s with him?" Zane asked, his eyes narrowing as he gestured toward Sean. His hand remained firmly on the hilt of his weapon.


    Mia sighed, pressing a hand to her forehead. "Don''t worry, he''s not a monster. He''s just¡­ imitating one."


    Sean glanced around, still not entirely sure what was going on.


    "Chirp, chirp¡­ chirp, chirp¡­" S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "...Seriously?" Mia groaned, grabbing Sean by the arm and yanking him back. "Enough with the chirping already! Do you even care if they understand you or not?"


    It was now clear that the group of newcomers weren''t monsters at all. They were Awakeners from the Rancho Cucamonga Shelter, here for the same reason as Mia''s team: to hunt down the parasitic monster leader.


    Zane and his team had been just as confused by Sean''s noises as Mia''s group had been earlier. For a moment, they''d thought they''d been exposed.


    "Phew¡ªscared the hell out of me. Turns out he''s human after all," one of Zane''s teammates muttered.


    "No kidding. But man, that sound was way too convincing."


    "Still¡­ I''m not sure he''s what I''d call a normal human."


    "..."


    The murmurs of Zane''s team carried from the back.


    Zane, meanwhile, was studying Mia carefully. Before setting out, he''d made a point to look up her photo. Seeing her in person now, he realized she was even more stunning than the picture.


    "Looks like this was just a misunderstanding," Zane said, his tone more relaxed now. "Nice to meet you all. I''m Zane Flash, Awakener #002 from Rancho Cucamonga."


    He then introduced his three core teammates: two men and one woman, ranked #003, #004, and #005 in their shelter.


    In other words, four of the top five Awakeners from Rancho Cucamonga were here.


    Ethan''s eyes swept over them, assessing.


    Zane himself was A+ rank, as was the girl ranked #003. The other two were solid A rank.


    "Looks like Rancho Cucamonga''s¡­ uh, Awakeners are doing pretty well for themselves," Ethan thought to himself, catching his slip before he accidentally said "food supply" out loud.


    Beyond the four powerhouses, the rest of Zane''s group seemed to consist of support roles or "carriers." Their combat abilities weren''t particularly impressive¡ªsome were even on par with Chris.


    The two groups of humans had finally met, and polite introductions and small talk began to flow between them.


    Mia wasn''t much of a talker. She was reserved and preferred to keep her words to a minimum.


    When it came to socializing, the team''s go-to guy was Chris.


    "Hahaha, pleasure to meet you! I''ve heard all about you guys¡ªtaking down so many parasitic monsters. Truly impressive!" Chris said enthusiastically, shaking Zane''s hand. His eyes, however, wandered past Zane to the female Awakeners standing behind him.


    Zane gave a polite but slightly awkward smile. "Well, we don''t have much of a choice. Our Rancho Cucamonga shelter is constantly dealing with monster attacks from Santa Clarita."


    "Oh, I get it. I''ve been harassed a couple of times myself," Chris replied casually, as if they were talking about a nosy neighbor rather than deadly monsters.


    "Sounds like you''ve had your fair share of run-ins with parasitic monsters," Zane said, though his attention wasn''t really on Chris. His gaze kept drifting toward Mia, who stood quietly nearby.


    Brandon, ever the instigator, chimed in from the back. "Oh, absolutely. Our Uncle Chris here has had very close encounters with parasitic monsters¡ªtwice, in fact."


    ¡­


    Ethan stood silently in the background, observing everything like an outsider. He didn''t say a word, his expression calm and unreadable.


    The group had chosen this four-star hotel as their temporary base. The upper floors still had untouched Presidential Suites, preserved just as they were before the apocalypse. It was one of the reasons they''d decided to stop here¡ªto rest, eat, and plan their next move.


    The Presidential Suite was lavishly decorated, a reminder of the hotel''s former glory.


    "This place is amazing! It''s my first time in a place like this. Before the apocalypse, I wouldn''t have even dreamed of it," Brandon said, his eyes darting around in awe.


    Chris waved a hand dismissively. "Kid, you''re too young. I''ve been here before, back in the pre-apocalypse days."


    "Oh?" Brandon looked at him, surprised. Chris didn''t exactly exude the vibe of someone who''d frequented luxury hotels.


    "Really, Uncle Chris? What did you do before all this?"


    "Hotel staff," Chris replied matter-of-factly.


    Brandon scratched his head. Well, that explained it.


    Chris''s attention, however, had shifted to one of the female Awakeners from Rancho Cucamonga. She was in her thirties, with a curvy figure and a gentle, refined face. Her every movement radiated the charm of a mature woman.


    "Brandon, take a look. Do you think my springtime has finally arrived?" Chris whispered, his eyes gleaming with hope.


    "Hmm?" Brandon followed Chris''s gaze and spotted the woman. She did seem to fit Chris''s type¡ªmature and elegant.


    "Uncle, have you forgotten? Chasing after women has gotten you into trouble before. Remember the last few times?"


    "This time''s different! She''s definitely not a parasitic monster!" Chris declared confidently.


    After all, anyone joining a team like this would''ve been thoroughly vetted. A single mistake could cost everyone their lives.


    "Uh-huh¡­" Brandon nodded, though he wasn''t entirely convinced. Given Chris''s¡­ let''s say, limited appeal, he doubted the woman would be interested.


    But Chris wasn''t one to be discouraged. With a big grin, he walked over to the woman, already laying on the charm.


    From his pocket, he pulled out a carefully wrapped piece of whole wheat bread and held it out to her.


    "Good evening, my dear lady. You must be hungry. I happen to have some whole wheat bread¡ªwould you like some?"


    In the apocalypse, food was a precious commodity, and whole wheat bread was practically a luxury. Chris had earned it as a reward while working in the grain depot, and he''d been saving it for a special occasion. Given the dangers of this mission, he''d brought it along as emergency rations.


    The woman''s eyes lit up. It had been ages since she''d seen whole wheat bread.


    "Thank you! Oh, thank you so much!" she said, her voice filled with genuine gratitude.


    "No need to thank me¡­" Chris replied, grinning ear to ear. Inside, he was practically doing a victory dance. Food always worked! He was sure he had a chance now.


    But then, the woman turned and handed the bread to Zane.


    "Honey, look! They have whole wheat bread here!"


    ¡­

 Chapter 217 Justice

    Chris stood frozen, like a statue, staring blankly at the scene unfolding before him. His gaze was locked on Zane, who casually broke off a piece of whole-grain bread and took a bite.


    But Zane wasn''t just biting into bread¡ªhe was sinking his teeth into Chris''s shattered heart.


    "This¡­" Brandon muttered under his breath as he watched the awkward scene unfold. Man, my teammate''s really out here taking Ls left and right¡­


    "This whole-grain bread is great. I didn''t expect the folks at the Los Angeles shelter to be so generous. Thanks a lot," Zane said, turning to Chris with a warm smile.


    Chris nodded stiffly, forcing a laugh. "No problem¡­ haha¡­"


    Then, without another word, he turned and walked away, muttering to himself, What a disaster. Not only did I fail to steal the show, but I ended up losing face too. Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    Brandon hurried after him, trying to console him. "Uncle, next time, maybe do a little recon before you make a move?"


    Chris shot him a look, still trying to save face. "What do you think I''m doing now? Recon."


    "Uh-huh¡­" Brandon nodded, though he couldn''t help but think the price of this "recon" was a bit steep.


    Chris, however, wasn''t ready to throw in the towel just yet. "It''s fine. I''ve made a good impression. I''ll take my time with this."


    "Take your time? Dude, she''s got a boyfriend," Brandon said, exasperated.


    Chris gave him a sidelong glance. "So what? Just because there''s a goalie doesn''t mean you can''t score."


    After a brief rest, the group gathered to plan their next move.


    The parasite hive was located at the ruins of the old Santa Clarita shelter. The monsters had overrun it long ago and had been using it as their base ever since.


    "The shelter was built underground, repurposed from an old bomb shelter," Mia explained. "There weren''t many exits, which is why the survivors were wiped out. The monsters blocked all the ways out, and the people inside were trapped like fish in a barrel."


    Zane nodded thoughtfully. "Makes sense. Otherwise, with tens of thousands of people in the shelter, at least some of them would''ve made it out."


    "Now, after all this time, who knows what condition those entrances are in?" Mia continued. "And if we go in to assassinate the parasite leader, the fight will definitely draw attention. Once the monsters swarm, we''ll be in serious trouble."


    Zane glanced at her, impressed. Her calm analysis and thorough planning were spot-on. Smart and beautiful, he thought, his admiration for her growing even more.


    Ethan, who had been quiet up until now, suddenly spoke up. "Maybe we could use an Earth-type Awakener to seal off all the entrances once we''re inside." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Huh?" The group turned to him, surprised.


    "Seal the entrances? Why?" someone asked.


    "That way, the parasites outside won''t be able to get in," Ethan explained. "After we take out the leader, we can open one exit at random to escape. It''ll help us avoid most of the monsters."


    The group exchanged glances, and after a moment, the realization hit them. It was a brilliant idea.


    Mia nodded in approval. "Wow, you''re really something. Always scheming, huh?"


    "What?" Ethan frowned, not entirely pleased with her choice of words.


    Mia shrugged. "Fine, how about ''resourceful''?"


    "That''s better," Ethan said, satisfied.


    Zane studied Ethan curiously. He''d been keeping an eye on him for a while now. There was something about him that stood out¡ªhis strikingly handsome face, his pristine white shirt. He was like a firefly in the dark, glowing brightly, impossible to ignore.


    But there was something else, too. Ethan didn''t give off any kind of aura, almost as if he weren''t even alive. And yet, he and Mia seemed close, often chatting and laughing together like old friends.


    Zane''s curiosity got the better of him. "Hey, man, where do you rank in the shelter?"


    "I don''t have a rank," Ethan replied bluntly.


    "Oh¡­" Zane nodded, a small smirk tugging at his lips. No rank meant no significant power. So he''s just a regular guy. All talk, no action.


    Mia spoke up again. "None of us have been to the Santa Clarita shelter before, so we don''t know the layout. We''ll need a guide. We''re waiting for someone to join us."


    "The sole survivor you''ve been in contact with?" Ethan guessed.


    "Yeah," Mia confirmed, glancing out the window. The sun was setting, painting the sky with streaks of blood-red and fiery orange.


    "That guy''s a night owl. He prefers to move under the cover of darkness¡­"


    ...


    In a remote corner of Santa Clarita, a safe house stood tall. Its walls were made of solid alloy, thick and impenetrable. Inside, it was equipped with a radar system, a generator, and all sorts of other gear.


    There was even an electric oven, radiating heat. On its grill, something sizzled and popped. Upon closer inspection, it turned out to be the tentacles of small parasite creatures.


    Sitting beside the oven was a young man in a black trench coat. His sharp features¡ªarched brows, piercing eyes, and chiseled jawline¡ªgave him a strikingly handsome appearance.


    Alone in the safe house, guarding this desolate corner of the world, he looked like something straight out of a movie. It was hard not to think of I Am Legend.


    The young man''s name was Robert Smith, an S-Class Awakener with a unique ability called [Night Legend]. When night fell, his strength, agility, reflexes, and overall physical capabilities would multiply several times over.


    Tonight, he was expecting some companions to join him in hunting down the parasite leader.


    At the moment, Robert was focused, preparing for the task ahead. But instead of sharpening weapons or checking gear, he was cranking a small hand-powered generator, charging up a music player.


    After a few minutes, the device was fully charged.


    A faint smile tugged at the corner of Robert''s lips as he slipped the music player into his pocket. Then, he reached for one of the roasted parasite tentacles on the oven and took a bite.


    "Hot! Damn, that''s hot!"


    He winced, his face scrunching up in pain, but he still managed to swallow the bite.


    Glancing at the clock, he noticed the sun had almost completely set. The night was about to begin.


    Slowly, Robert stood up, taking the katana hanging on the wall and slinging it across his back. With deliberate steps, he walked toward the door.


    "Time to clock in¡­"


    The door to the safe house creaked open, and Robert stepped out into the night. A cool breeze swept past, tousling the hair on his forehead.


    He squinted, scanning the apocalyptic ruins of the street ahead. From the shadows, faint growls and guttural noises echoed¡ªmonsters lurking in the darkness, as if they''d been waiting for him all along.


    Moments later, the tension in the air thickened. From the dim alleys, several creatures burst forth, charging straight at him.


    The monsters were grotesque, their faces twisted with malice. They screeched as they moved, their long, whip-like tentacles lashing out like arrows, cutting through the air with terrifying speed.


    But Robert didn''t flinch. He''d seen this too many times to be fazed.


    Calmly, he reached into his pocket and pulled out a pair of earbuds, placing them snugly in his ears.


    Suddenly, the world around him changed. The monsters'' screeches faded into silence, the howling wind stilled, and the chaos of the night was replaced by the soothing melody of his playlist.


    Robert nodded along to the beat, a small, satisfied grin on his face.


    By now, one of the monsters'' tentacles was mere inches from his chest.


    Robert''s eyes narrowed, and in an instant, his figure blurred. He vanished, melting into the shadows like a phantom.


    "Shing!"


    The katana slid from its sheath with a sharp metallic ring. Embedded in its hilt was an A+-grade lightning crystal core, which now flared to life, crackling with arcs of electricity.


    The blade glowed in the dark, illuminating the single word etched into its surface: Justice.


    With a swift, precise motion, Robert''s katana sliced through the monster''s tentacle, severing it cleanly. Without missing a beat, he surged forward, the blade''s edge aimed directly at the creature''s heart.


    "Justice¡­ delivered."


    ...

 Chapter 218 Its tragic!

    "Swish¡ª"


    The blade crackled with lightning as it sliced cleanly through the monster, splitting it in two. Blood sprayed everywhere, and a crystal core shot out, spinning through the air.


    Robert reached out, caught it mid-flight, and tucked it into his backpack.


    "One down..."


    But there was no time to rest. More monsters surged forward, their grotesque forms closing in. Robert moved like a shadow, weaving through them with an almost dance-like grace, his katana flashing in arcs of deadly precision.


    The katana, embedded with an A+ grade lightning-attribute crystal core, was razor-sharp, capable of cutting through anything in its path.


    With flawless technique, Robert dispatched over a dozen monsters in quick succession. Their bodies crumpled to the ground one after another, and he deftly collected the crystal cores that burst free from their remains.


    But the horde seemed endless. From the darkened street ahead, the sound of chaotic footsteps and guttural growls grew louder. Dozens more monsters emerged from the shadows, their eyes glowing with primal hunger.


    Robert scanned the scene, his gaze sharp and calculating.


    "First impressions matter. Showing up late would be rude," he muttered to himself.


    With a powerful leap, he vaulted onto the rooftop of a nearby building. Using the cracked and crumbling structure as cover, he disappeared from the monsters'' line of sight.


    But the creatures weren''t about to let him go. Agile and relentless, they bounded after him, scaling the building with unnerving ease.


    Yet when they reached the rooftop, they froze, their glowing eyes darting around in confusion. The rooftop was empty¡ªRobert had vanished without a trace.


    ...


    Meanwhile, in a four-star hotel across town, a group of humans had just wrapped up their strategy meeting. They were following Ethan''s plan: once they reached the monsters'' lair, they''d seal off the entrance to prevent reinforcements, take out the leader, and then find a safe exit to escape.


    The only thing they still needed was a guide¡ªsomeone who knew the layout of the lair inside and out.


    "He should be here any minute now. Let''s head out," Mia said.


    "Got it," the group replied in unison. They gathered their gear, checked their weapons, and stepped outside.


    Night had fallen. A full moon hung high in the sky, its light casting a silver glow over the city. A few scattered stars twinkled faintly, like shy fireflies.


    The streets of Santa Clarita were still a mess¡ªrubble everywhere, the air thick with the stench of decay. A cold breeze swept through, carrying with it the faint metallic tang of blood.


    "The moon''s huge tonight," Chris remarked as he stepped out of the hotel, his voice tinged with awe.


    "Yeah," Brandon nodded, then added with a smirk, "Looks like a giant whole-grain pancake."


    "Shut up!" Chris snapped, glaring at him. His eyes flicked toward the woman standing next to Zane, and he frowned. He needed to think of a way to make an impression¡ªthis wasn''t looking good for him.


    Just then, a shadow flickered in the moonlight. A figure was moving¡ªno, leaping¡ªfrom one high-rise to another, fast as a blur.


    "He''s here," Mia said, her eyes narrowing as she looked up.


    The group followed her gaze. Atop a tall building, silhouetted against the moon, stood a lone figure. His black trench coat billowed in the wind, his hair tousled by the breeze. The moonlight outlined his form, casting a long, dramatic shadow.


    "Who is this guy?" someone murmured, a mix of awe and unease in their voice. The sheer presence of the figure radiated strength.


    Surviving alone in a city overrun by monsters wasn''t something just anyone could do. Whoever this was, they were no ordinary person.


    The figure leapt down from the rooftop, landing lightly in front of them. His face, strikingly handsome, broke into a confident, almost boyish grin.


    "Hey there," he greeted, his voice smooth and casual. "I''m Robert Smith, Santa Clarita''s Number One Awakener. You can call me Star Knight, Night Demon, or Nightblade¡ªwhichever you think sounds cooler."


    "Ugh, tone it down, edgy boy," Mia said dryly, tossing him a bottle of camouflage serum.


    "Uh... right," Robert said, scratching the back of his head sheepishly. He uncapped the bottle and began applying the serum to his skin. For good measure, he pulled up the collar of his trench coat and donned a black mask, leaving only his bright, star-like eyes visible.


    He had to be careful. Having spent so much time in Santa Clarita, he was well aware that the parasitic monsters could recognize him if he wasn''t properly disguised.


    "Oh my god, he''s so cool!" one of the women in the group whispered, her eyes sparkling.


    Your adventure continues at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Doesn''t he kind of look like a movie star?" another chimed in.


    "Who?"


    "You know, the guy from Men in Black..."


    "Wait, what?"


    The group of women exchanged excited glances, their admiration for Robert growing by the second.


    Of course, Ethan had his own kind of charm too. But there was something about him¡ªa cold, unapproachable aura that screamed stay away. It was like an invisible wall, keeping everyone at arm''s length.


    Even though he occasionally joked around with Mia and Sean, giving the impression of being somewhat easygoing, there was still an icy, deathly stillness about him. It was the kind of vibe that made strangers instinctively avoid getting too close.


    Meanwhile, a few of the female Awakeners had already gathered around Robert, eager to strike up a conversation.


    "I''ve heard so much about you," one of them said, her eyes sparkling. "Santa Clarita''s Number One Awakener¡ªstrong, skilled, and, well... really handsome."


    "Is that so? Hahaha!" Robert laughed heartily, his grin as bright as ever.


    Another girl nodded enthusiastically. "We''re counting on you for this mission. Please take care of us!"


    "Don''t worry, I''ve got your backs," Robert replied with an easy confidence, his demeanor relaxed and approachable.


    The group of girls giggled and chatted with him, their voices light and cheerful, as if the looming danger didn''t exist.


    From the back, Brandon leaned toward Chris and whispered, "Uncle Chris, looks like you''ve got some serious competition now. Look at him¡ªstrong, good-looking, and charming. You don''t stand a chance."


    "Rubbish!" Chris huffed, clearly offended. "He lacks the refined appeal of a mature man. That''s what really matters."


    With Robert now part of the group, the team was finally complete. He scanned the group with a quick, assessing glance before speaking. "Alright, let''s move out. We''re heading to the monsters'' lair¡ªwhat used to be the old shelter."


    A murmur of acknowledgment rippled through the group, though the atmosphere had noticeably shifted. The mention of the lair brought a heavy tension. Everyone knew how dangerous this mission was. The shelter had been overrun by monsters for a long time, and no one could predict what horrors awaited them there. The risk of unexpected dangers was high.


    But they had no choice. If they didn''t act now, the monsters would continue to evolve, becoming an even greater threat. Gritting their teeth, the group steeled themselves and began the trek toward the lair.


    The journey was quieter than expected. Most of the group fell into a tense silence, their thoughts weighed down by the task ahead.


    Well, most of them¡ªexcept for the carefree ones, like Sean.


    Sean rummaged through his bag and pulled out a slightly rotten apple. Without hesitation, he took a big bite, the crunch breaking the silence.


    "Hey, Night Owl," he said, addressing Robert with a casual nickname. "Did your Santa Clarita shelter have apples?"


    "Yeah, plenty of them," Robert replied. But then he added with a smirk, "Though by now, they''re probably all rotten."


    "Ugh..." Sean''s face twisted in dismay, his brows furrowing. "What a waste! Such a waste!" S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the group trudged on, Ethan''s gaze lingered on Robert. It wasn''t subtle either¡ªhis eyes roamed up and down, studying him with an intensity that felt almost predatory. It was the kind of look that made Robert feel like he was being sized up as... food.


    Robert shifted uncomfortably under the scrutiny, his cheeks flushing slightly. "Uh... hey, buddy. Is there something you need?"


    "That weapon of yours," Ethan said, his eyes narrowing as they landed on the katana strapped to Robert''s back. The hilt gleamed faintly, embedded with a bright, lightning-attribute crystal core. "It''s A+ grade, isn''t it?"


    "Yeah, it is," Robert replied with a nod. He hesitated for a moment before adding, "It was my dad''s."


    Ethan''s expression flickered with surprise. He hadn''t expected that. There was something oddly sentimental about the idea of embedding a parent''s crystal core into a weapon.


    Mia and Sean, overhearing the exchange, turned their heads toward Robert, their curiosity piqued. It was clear there was more to the story.


    Robert''s bright, star-like eyes dimmed slightly as he continued. "My dad... he was killed by a parasitic monster. Before he died, he told me to embed his crystal core into my weapon. He said it was his way of protecting me one last time."


    "That''s... nice," Mia said with a small nod, her tone neutral.


    Robert blinked, momentarily stunned by her response. He turned to her, his expression incredulous. "Nice? Are you serious? How is that nice? It''s tragic!"


    Mia shrugged, completely unfazed. "I mean, it''s not that bad. At least you had a dad. None of us do."


    "..."

 Chapter 219 Im a little jealous

    Ethan, Mia, and Sean all grew up in the same orphanage. No parents, no family¡ªjust the three of them against the world.


    Robert felt a pang of guilt. "I''m sorry."


    Sean, however, just laughed it off, completely unfazed. "Haha, no big deal. The three of us are family anyway." He grinned and took a big, crunchy bite out of his apple.


    As they moved forward, the shelter came closer into view, but so did the monsters. The streets were crawling with them now.


    Shadows flickered in the corners of their vision, accompanied by eerie chittering sounds or guttural growls. These weren''t just monsters¡ªthey were the parasitized remains of the people who had once lived in the shelter.


    Robert even recognized a few faces among them.


    Back when he was in the shelter, he''d been part of the upper management. But now? His family, his friends¡ªeveryone he cared about¡ªhad been slaughtered by these parasitic creatures. The only reason he stayed behind in Santa Clarita was for revenge.


    Seeing the bodies of his old friends now, twisted and controlled by the monsters, his eyes burned with fury.


    "Hold it together," he muttered to himself.


    Now wasn''t the time for vengeance. He clenched his fists, forcing himself to swallow the rage bubbling inside.


    Under the pale moonlight, the monsters roamed freely. Some even appeared in the windows of the tall buildings on either side of the street. At one point, a swarm of rats scurried out of a sewer grate, but even they weren''t normal¡ªtiny, writhing tentacles sprouted from their bodies, making the sight all the more horrifying.


    "So many of them¡­" The group grew increasingly tense. The monsters were everywhere, and it was impossible to avoid brushing past them. Instinctively, they held their breath, not daring to make a sound.


    Thankfully, they managed to slip through unnoticed.


    After a while, they reached a small plaza. In the center was an entrance leading underground.


    This was it¡ªSanta Clarita Shelter. Or at least, what was left of it. Now, it was completely overrun. Monsters moved in and out of the entrance like it was their home.


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve been back," Robert said, his voice tinged with a mix of nostalgia and bitterness.


    They waited for a group of monsters to head inside, then quietly followed them down the stairs into the shelter.


    The air in the long tunnel was damp and cold, and the darkness was suffocating. It was pitch black¡ªso dark you couldn''t even see your own hand in front of your face. From the depths of the shadows came the occasional guttural roar of a monster.


    "This way," Robert said, his sharp eyes cutting through the darkness. As an Awakener, his enhanced vision allowed him to navigate with ease.


    Just past the entrance, there was a small room off to the side. It used to be the guard post, where Awakeners stationed at the shelter would monitor the entrance. Now, it was completely abandoned. No monsters, no people¡ªjust an empty room.


    Once inside, they shut the door and activated a mental barrier to block out any trace of their presence.


    "Phew¡­" Everyone let out a collective sigh of relief. The tension from sneaking in had been almost unbearable.


    "Hey, don''t relax just yet," Zane said, his voice firm but encouraging. "This is just the beginning. The mission''s far from over, so stay sharp!"


    Getting into the shelter was only the first step. The next part of the plan was to seal off all the entrances and then head into the heart of the nest to take down the leader of the monsters.


    "There are three entrances to the shelter," Robert explained. "If we want to seal them all at the same time, we''ll have to split up."


    The group nodded in agreement. Sealing the entrances one by one would take too long and risk alerting the monsters. The only way to succeed was to block all three simultaneously.


    "We''ll split into three teams," Mia suggested. "One team stays here, while the other two head to the other entrances. We''ll set a time to act together."


    Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire


    Zane tilted his head. "Alright, but¡­ how are we splitting up?"


    "I''ll lead one team, and Robert will lead the other," Mia said decisively. "The rest will stay here and wait for the signal."


    Everyone nodded again. It was a solid plan. Splitting the leadership between Mia and Robert ensured the teams would be balanced in strength, giving them the best chance of success.


    "I''m an Earth-type Awakener, so I''ll go with Robert¡ªthe handsome guy," one of the female Awakeners chimed in with a playful smile.


    "Uh¡­ I''ll go too," another woman quickly added.


    "Count me in!" said a third.


    One by one, more people volunteered to join Robert''s team. And curiously, most of them were women.


    Zane''s eyes darted around, clearly annoyed. "I''ll stick with Mia," he said quickly. "Our team already has an Earth-type Awakener."


    "Alright," Mia replied, her gaze shifting to Ethan. "What about you?"


    "I¡­" Ethan started to speak, but Zane cut him off.


    "Bro, I think you should stay here," Zane said, feigning concern. "It''s safer, and the other entrances are way too risky. You might get spotted."


    "Oh¡­ sure, I guess," Ethan said, shrugging. He didn''t seem to mind either way.


    Zane nodded, satisfied. The truth was, he didn''t want Ethan tagging along with Mia. The two of them were way too close for his liking.


    At that moment, Chris stepped forward from the side. "I¡­ I''m not that strong. Just a porter, really. I''ll stay behind too."


    "Uncle Chris is getting on in years. Someone''s gotta look after him," Brandon chimed in immediately.


    Mia nodded. "Alright, that''s settled then."


    With that quick discussion, the teams were finalized. Those staying behind were generally the ones with weaker combat abilities.


    Of course, there was one exception¡ªa male Earth-type Awakener from Rancho Cucamonga with A-rank strength. He was tasked with sealing the entrance and had confidently declared himself the captain of the group.


    His name was Isaac Harper.


    "Alright, let''s move out. At exactly 9 PM, we seal the entrances!" Mia instructed.


    With that, she and Robert each led their respective teams out of the room, leaving the remaining group to prepare for their part of the mission.


    Once the two teams had left, the room fell quiet.


    Including Chris and Brandon, there were about a dozen people left behind.


    Isaac glanced at his watch. "It''s only 8 o''clock. We''ve got a whole hour to kill. Man, this is boring¡­"


    Chris, ever the chatterbox, decided to strike up a conversation. "Haha, Isaac, you guys seem to be eating well over in Rancho Cucamonga. Supplies must be pretty good over there, huh?"


    Chris sighed and added, "Things haven''t been easy for us either." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Isaac shook his head. "You think it''s all sunshine and rainbows? Rancho Cucamonga''s got its own nightmare¡ªa damn S-rank Zombie King. Its awakened ability is Dream Invasion. You can''t defend against it. That thing''s already killed over a thousand of us. It''s a menace. These Zombie Kings¡­ not a single one of them is any good!"


    "Uh, yeah, about that¡­" Chris coughed awkwardly, cutting Isaac off. His eyes darted toward Ethan, who was sitting quietly in the corner. Ethan''s expression remained calm and unreadable, which allowed Chris to relax¡ªat least a little.


    "Maybe don''t lump them all together," Chris said, trying to steer the conversation. "Who knows? There might be a decent Zombie King out there somewhere."


    "Yeah, right," Isaac scoffed, waving him off. "They''re all monsters. Every last one of them."


    Sensing the tension, Chris quickly changed the subject. "Oh, hey! Speaking of, how long has your Captain Zane been with his girlfriend Sophie?"


    "Not long," Isaac replied casually. "They got together right before this mission."


    Chris raised an eyebrow, clearly surprised. "Huh, that''s pretty recent." A small, mischievous smile crept onto his face. So their relationship isn''t that solid yet¡­ interesting.


    "Oh, well, Captain Zane''s a good-looking guy. Landing such a beautiful girlfriend¡ªgotta say, I''m a little jealous."


    Isaac smirked. "That''s nothing. Our Captain Zane? He''s got over 200 girlfriends."


    "Wait, what?!" Chris''s eyes nearly popped out of his head.


    ¡­

 Chapter 220 The start of the battle

    In the apocalypse, it wasn''t just order that collapsed¡ªbeliefs and morals took a nosedive too. In a world where human life was as cheap as dirt, nothing else seemed to matter much anymore.


    Zane, as Rancho Cucamonga''s Number 002 Awakener, was practically a living legend. All he had to do was crook a finger, and women would throw themselves at him without hesitation.


    Chris, on the other hand, was fuming. He clenched his teeth, slapped his thigh in frustration, and muttered under his breath.


    Discover hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Life''s not fair, is it? Why''s the gap between people so damn huge?"


    Still, he thought, maybe this wasn''t all bad news. If Zane could pull that off, maybe he had a shot with Sophie. When she got back, he''d try to strike up a conversation¡ªjust casually, nothing too serious.


    Isaac broke his train of thought. "How''s it going in L.A.? I heard you guys got hit by those parasite monsters a while back."


    Chris shuddered at the memory. "Yeah, no kidding. It was brutal. The fighting was intense, and we took heavy losses. Even I got seriously injured."


    Brandon, who was standing nearby, raised an eyebrow. "Uncle Chris, uh¡­ your ''serious injury'' didn''t really have much to do with the fighting, though, did it?"


    "Hey, watch it! That injury was from a parasite monster too, okay?" Chris shot back, clearly offended.


    Isaac looked puzzled. "That''s odd. Logically, Rancho Cucamonga should''ve been an easier target. We''ve got open terrain, fewer tall buildings, weaker defenses¡ªit''s practically an invitation. Why''d the monsters skip us and head straight for L.A.?"


    Chris froze for a second, then glanced at Ethan before shaking his head vigorously. "I don''t know. Don''t ask me. I don''t know anything!"


    ...


    The darkness stretched on, and time ticked away. It was getting closer to 9:00, the deadline to seal the entrance.


    Out in the corridor, monsters roamed back and forth in droves¡ªeasily over a thousand of them.


    Reaching the entrance would mean being spotted. A fight was inevitable.


    Isaac spoke up, his tone calm but firm. "In a bit, I''ll use my earth abilities. I''ll need you all to cover me and buy me some time."


    Chris and the others nodded quickly. "Oh, yeah, sure. We''ll do our best."


    "Good. Before we start, I''ll assign positions," Isaac continued, his gaze briefly flicking toward Ethan. Zane had left specific instructions before he left: if things got dangerous, Ethan was expendable. Put him in the riskiest spot if necessary. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Isaac had no problem following orders. He didn''t know Ethan, and they weren''t from the same shelter. No guilt, no hesitation.


    In the apocalypse, people died all the time. It was just another Tuesday.


    The clock hit 8:57.


    "Alright, let''s move," Isaac said, standing up.


    "Got it!" The group took a deep breath, steeling themselves. Sealing the entrance would mark the start of the battle.


    They adjusted their mindsets and followed Isaac out of the room. The cold wind bit through the darkness, and monsters prowled nearby, their movements eerily silent.


    Isaac glanced toward the corridor leading to the entrance. From the ground to the ceiling, it stretched nearly a thousand feet. Sealing it completely would be a massive undertaking, draining a lot of energy.


    And during that time, the monsters would attack.


    Isaac began assigning positions, ensuring everyone was placed strategically to cover each other and give him the time he needed to use his powers.


    Finally, his gaze landed on Ethan. A faint smile tugged at his lips. "You''ll stay right next to me."


    "Oh, sure," Ethan replied with a grin of his own. An A-rank Awakener asking for someone to stick close? That was unexpected.


    Isaac noticed the smile and couldn''t help but smirk. Does he seriously think being next to me is a good thing?


    When he started using his abilities, he''d become the monsters'' primary target. The closer someone was to him, the more danger they''d be in.


    "There''s still three minutes left. If there''s anything you want to eat, now''s the time," Isaac said, his tone carrying a hint of something unspoken.


    Ethan just shook his head. "Nah, I''ll eat later."


    "Suit yourself." Isaac''s smirk turned into a sneer. Clearly, Ethan hadn''t caught the subtext.


    How someone like him had managed to survive this long in the apocalypse was beyond Isaac. It was nothing short of a miracle.


    ...


    Isaac glanced at his watch.


    8:59.


    It was almost time to seal the entrance. He had no idea how the other two teams were doing or if they''d reached their designated positions, but the plan had to move forward regardless.


    Right now, all he could do was trust his teammates.


    His eyes sharpened with determination. "We''re starting."


    "Got it!" The others responded, their faces tense to the extreme.


    Nearby, the parasite monsters seemed to sense something. They let out guttural screeches and began converging on their location.


    Isaac stopped holding back. Energy surged around him, radiating a dark brown glow as his earth-based abilities activated.


    At the same time, the unmistakable aura of a human Awakener flared into the air.


    From the pitch-black darkness behind them came a chorus of shrill, bloodcurdling cries. The parasite monsters began to emerge.


    Though they still looked vaguely human, their pale, lifeless faces betrayed a bloodthirsty hunger. They swarmed out of the shadows, rushing toward the group like a tidal wave.


    "Hold them off!" Isaac barked. The entrance was long, and sealing it would take time. He needed every second they could buy him.


    The other Awakeners drew their weapons without hesitation. The sound of blades unsheathing echoed through the corridor, mingling with the crackling of elemental energy as it began to gather.


    The once-dark hallway was now illuminated by flashes of light¡ªfire, ice, and electricity. In the dim glow, the monsters'' cold, twisted faces became horrifyingly clear. Tentacles shot out from their bodies, whipping through the air toward the group.


    "Kill them!" someone shouted, and the battle erupted. Ice shards and fireballs flew through the air, while the clash of blades against flesh and bone filled the space.


    Chaos descended in an instant.


    But the ferocity of the fight only drew more monsters. The sound of countless footsteps echoed from the darkness as wave after wave of parasites poured in.


    This was their nest, after all.


    The most terrifying part wasn''t just the humanoid monsters. The ground was teeming with smaller creatures¡ªrats, cats, rabbits, and even swarms of birds. They flooded the corridor, a screeching, writhing mass that seemed unstoppable.


    They surged forward like a living tidal wave, their cries deafening, their momentum overwhelming.


    The ice walls the Awakeners had conjured shattered under the pressure. They couldn''t hold the line and were forced to retreat step by step.


    Meanwhile, Ethan stood quietly in place, completely unfazed. From the start of the battle, he hadn''t lifted a finger.


    After all, if no humans died, how was he supposed to collect crystal cores?


    Isaac caught sight of Ethan''s nonchalant demeanor and felt his frustration boil over. His brow furrowed deeply.


    "The monsters are breaking through! Do something and hold them back!" he shouted.


    "Oh¡­" Ethan replied lazily, glancing around. Sure enough, the monsters were everywhere, pouring in from all directions. The area outside the entrance was especially packed, a dense, writhing mass of bodies.


    And their target? Isaac, who was channeling his abilities.


    Ethan took a step back, as if to get a better view. Then, without warning, he activated his Domain of the Dead. His figure seemed to melt into the shadows, blending seamlessly with the darkness until he vanished entirely.


    "Wait, what???" Isaac''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    What the hell just happened?


    ...

 Chapter 221 One for the collection…

    "That bastard! I told him to hold off the monsters, and he just vanished! What a snake!" Isaac cursed under his breath. At the same time, a strange unease crept into his mind. That sudden disappearing act¡ªit didn''t seem like something a normal human could pull off.


    But there was no time to dwell on it. A swarm of parasitic monsters was already charging toward him, their writhing tentacles flailing menacingly as they closed in.


    "No choice now!" Isaac muttered, realizing the dire situation. He abandoned his attempt to block the entrance and instead activated his abilities to save himself. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Earth Wall!


    A surge of dark yellow energy rippled through the ground beneath him. With a thunderous rumble, several walls of earth erupted from the ground, forming a barrier that stopped the advancing monsters in their tracks.


    A few bird-like creatures slammed into the walls headfirst, their skulls cracking open as they plummeted lifelessly to the ground.


    The earth energy didn''t stop there. It continued to swirl and condense, enveloping Isaac''s body until it formed a heavy, armor-like shell around him.


    BOOM!


    Isaac swung his fist forward, the sheer force of his punch obliterating a cluster of monsters into nothing but dust and gore. As an A-rank Earth Awakener, his power was undeniable.


    But there was no satisfaction on Isaac''s face. Instead, his expression grew darker, his frustration almost palpable.


    The entrance was still wide open.


    He knew exactly what that meant. The failure to seal the entrance would throw their entire operation into chaos. Worse, it would put the other two teams¡ªZane''s and Mia''s¡ªin grave danger.


    "What now?" he muttered, his gaze darting forward. More monsters were pouring in from above, their numbers growing by the second. If this kept up, the entire horde would converge on them.


    "Isaac, we''re not gonna make it at this rate!" Chris shouted from a distance. He and Brandon, along with a few others, had formed a defensive circle, their backs to each other as they hacked and slashed at the encroaching monsters.


    "Captain Isaac, think of something! I can''t hold on much longer!" yelled a man with a long scar running down his face, his voice tinged with desperation.


    Nearby, a freckled girl chimed in hesitantly, "M-maybe¡­ maybe we should retreat?"


    "Retreat?" Isaac clenched his jaw so hard it felt like his teeth might crack. If they retreated now, what would happen to Captain Zane and Mia? They were probably still out there, trying to seal the entrance and locate the monster leader.


    But then again¡­ the situation was already spiraling out of control. The mission was a failure. The best they could do now was minimize their losses. Retreating might actually be the smartest move.


    "Yeah¡­ Zane would probably understand," Isaac thought, trying to convince himself. He needed that sliver of justification to ease the guilt gnawing at him.


    "Alright, we''re pulling out!" he finally barked.


    "What?!" Chris''s face twisted in disbelief. To him, this felt like betrayal. Mia and Sean had saved his life more times than he could count. How could he just abandon them now? How could he live with himself afterward? Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    "I''m not leaving. Even if it kills me, I''m sealing that entrance," Chris declared firmly.


    "Then go ahead," Isaac sneered, his tone dripping with disdain. "It''s the apocalypse, man. Survival''s the only thing that matters. Stop acting like some kind of martyr."


    Without another word, Isaac turned and began leading a group of Awakeners from Rancho Cucamonga toward the exit, cutting their way through the horde.


    But the monsters were relentless. They swarmed like locusts, their sheer numbers overwhelming. One of the speed-type Awakeners in the group began to falter, his stamina completely drained. He was in trouble.


    His movements slowed, his arms trembling from the strain of swinging his blade. His vision blurred, and his lungs burned as he gasped for air, each breath tasting of blood and iron.


    Squelch!


    A thick, whip-like tentacle shot out, piercing straight through his chest like a spear.


    "Kehehehe¡­" The parasitic monster let out a guttural, mocking laugh. It had reached maturity, its strength now at a B-rank level.


    The Awakener coughed up blood, his face contorted in a mix of terror and regret. Blood gushed from the gaping hole in his chest as his life drained away. His body crumpled to the ground with a dull thud.


    "Dammit!" Isaac growled, his fists clenching in anger. He slammed his stone-covered fist into the monster, shattering it into pieces. "You think you can just kill my teammate and get away with it?!"


    But even as he raged, the situation was growing more desperate. The path to escape was closing fast.


    And then, out of nowhere, a white figure appeared beside the fallen Awakener''s corpse.


    It was Ethan.


    He stood there silently, his gaze fixed on the lifeless body. With a casual flick of his wrist, a sleek tachi materialized in his hand. In one swift motion¡ªalmost like he was playing golf¡ªhe sliced into the corpse, extracting the crystal core from the dead Awakener.


    "One for the collection¡­" Ethan muttered, his voice cold and detached.


    "Wait, what???" Isaac''s eyes widened to the size of saucers as he stared, dumbfounded, at the scene unfolding before him. Someone, anyone¡ªcould they please explain what the hell Ethan was doing?


    "Hey! We''re literally about to die here, and you''re over there picking up crystal cores? Are you serious right now?" Isaac shouted, his voice a mix of disbelief and fury.


    "You''re the one about to die, not me," Ethan replied nonchalantly, as if he were commenting on the weather.


    "???"


    Isaac was utterly speechless, his face a collage of question marks. His teeth ground together in frustration as he pointed an accusatory finger at Ethan. "This is all your fault! If you hadn''t bailed on us earlier, the plan wouldn''t have fallen apart!"


    "My plan''s going just fine," Ethan said matter-of-factly, his tone calm and detached. Then, with a flicker of crimson light in his eyes, the air around him shifted. A chilling, oppressive force radiated outward as his Domain of the Dead unfolded.


    The parasitic monsters didn''t stand a chance. The moment they entered the domain, their bodies exploded violently, sending chunks of flesh and sprays of blood flying in every direction. Within seconds, a vacuum of destruction surrounded Ethan, the ground littered with the remains of the creatures.


    "That strong?!" Isaac''s jaw dropped as he watched the carnage. But then, a creeping realization began to dawn on him. Something wasn''t right. The overwhelming pressure from Ethan''s domain wasn''t just affecting the monsters¡ªit was affecting him too. Even with his Earth Armor activated, his body felt unbearably heavy, as if he were being crushed under the weight of the ocean.


    And then it hit him.


    That aura. That power.


    Ethan wasn''t human.


    "Isaac! He''s¡­ he''s the Zombie King!" someone shouted, their voice trembling with fear.


    "What¡­?" Isaac''s mind reeled, his worldview shattering into pieces. He stared at Ethan, his face frozen in disbelief. This couldn''t be real. It was like the ground had been ripped out from under him.


    Ethan, unfazed by the revelation, continued to expand his Domain of the Dead, the oppressive energy now fully enveloping Isaac. Even with his Earth Armor, Isaac felt like he was being crushed alive, his movements sluggish and labored.


    "Tools that run away mid-battle have no value," Ethan said coldly, his voice devoid of emotion.


    He had initially planned to let them handle the monsters and seal the entrance. But they had proven useless, even trying to flee. If they couldn''t be of use, then there was only one thing left for them to be.


    Food.


    "..." Isaac was frozen in place, his mind racing. The sheer power of the Zombie King was suffocating. And now, looking back at everything he''d done¡ªhis decisions, his actions¡ªit all seemed laughable. Captain Zane had told him to "keep an eye" on Ethan, to "take special care of him." And what had he done? He''d kept a Zombie King by his side, completely oblivious.


    He might as well have dug his own grave.


    "You told me earlier to eat whatever I wanted," Ethan said, his tone almost mocking as he slowly approached, his tachi glinting ominously in his hand. "Thanks for the suggestion."


    Isaac''s eyes widened in horror. He knew exactly what Ethan meant.


    Ethan was going to eat him.


    The earlier battle had drained Isaac of much of his energy, and now, trapped within the terrifying Domain of the Dead, he couldn''t even move. Against Ethan''s overwhelming power, killing an A-rank Awakener was no harder than swatting a fly.


    In a blur of motion, Ethan vanished and reappeared beside Isaac. His tachi flashed once, clean and precise. In that single moment, he extracted Isaac''s crystal core with surgical efficiency.


    Isaac''s eyes remained wide open, his expression frozen in shock and disbelief. His Earth Armor shattered, and his lifeless body collapsed to the ground with a heavy thud. He died with his eyes open, unable to accept the reality of his fate.


    Meanwhile, Ethan''s Domain of the Dead continued to obliterate the remaining monsters, reducing them to nothing more than blood and gore.


    The pressure on Chris and the others eased significantly, giving them a moment to catch their breath.


    But when they saw Ethan casually kill Isaac, their faces turned pale with fear.


    "You¡­ you killed him?" Chris stammered, his voice shaking.


    "And?" Ethan replied, his tone calm, almost bored. His crimson gaze shifted toward Chris and the others, who instinctively flinched. To Ethan, they were nothing more than insignificant distractions.


    They had no value as tools, no value as food.


    The only thing they could offer was a bit of entertainment on the road¡ªlike pets.


    Chris quickly nodded, his survival instincts kicking in. "Y-yeah! Good call! He totally deserved it! Trying to sell out his teammates like that? What a scumbag!"


    "..."

 Chapter 222 Youve got quite the mindset

    By now, most of the nearby monsters had been cleared out, but since the entrance hadn''t been sealed, a large number of them were still gathering, trying to return to their nest.


    Brandon suddenly remembered something. "Wait a second¡ªIsaac''s dead now. We don''t have an Earth-type Awakener anymore. How are we supposed to seal the entrance? What do we do?"


    "Oh, no big deal. Looks like I''ll have to step in and handle it," Ethan replied, completely unfazed.


    "What?"


    Chris and the others were stunned. They all knew Ethan was a Zombie King, but he''d never shown any Earth-type abilities before. Could he really pull this off?


    Ethan''s bright eyes gleamed, his expression calm as ever. He turned his gaze toward the 1,000-foot-long entrance, which was packed with parasitic monsters swarming forward in a frenzy.


    His Domain of the Dead began to expand outward, growing more intense with every passing second. The pressure in the air surged, and soon, the domain reached its full extent.


    The moment the monsters touched it, it was as if they were being crushed under a massive millstone. They disintegrated into fine dust instantly.


    The air filled with a mournful wail. The ground beneath their feet and the surrounding walls began to creak and groan as cracks spread outward in all directions.


    The area covered by the Domain of the Dead was suffused with an aura of utter destruction, as though it was about to obliterate everything in its path.


    As the cracks widened, dust and debris rained down from the ceiling, which looked like it could collapse at any moment.


    "Holy crap!" Chris and the others behind him stared wide-eyed, completely dumbfounded.


    It was clear now what Ethan intended to do.


    When faced with overwhelming power, there was no need for strategy. Just hit hard enough, and miracles would happen.


    Ethan lifted his foot and took a step forward, stomping down hard on the ground.


    "BOOM!"


    The impact was like the final straw that broke the camel''s back. The ground trembled violently, and chunks of rock began to collapse, as if a natural disaster had been unleashed.


    The walls of the entrance corridor cracked completely, and massive boulders fell from the ceiling.


    These enormous rocks, weighing tens of tons, crashed down onto the parasitic monsters in the corridor, turning them into nothing more than bloody pulp.


    The monsters screeched and howled in agony, their cries sharp and desperate. But those sounds were quickly drowned out by the deafening roar of the falling boulders. The 1,000-foot-long corridor entrance was soon buried under a mountain of rubble.


    The collapse lasted for several dozen seconds before finally settling down.


    The entire entrance was destroyed, completely buried under the debris.


    "Wow¡­ That Earth-type ability is seriously something else," Brandon said, his eyes filled with awe.


    But behind him, two figures stood quietly¡ªthe scar-faced man and the freckled-faced girl. Both were from the Rancho Cucamonga shelter, and now that they''d realized Ethan''s true identity, they were utterly terrified.


    "What a terrifying Zombie King¡­"


    "He''s gotta be at least S-rank, right?"


    "Wait¡­ Shouldn''t we get out of here?" The scar-faced man suddenly snapped out of it. After all, Ethan had killed Isaac¡ªthere was no way they''d be safe either.


    The freckled-faced girl nodded frantically. "Yeah! We need to tell Captain Zane about this!"


    The two exchanged a quick glance, silently agreeing. While Ethan was busy sealing the entrance, they began to back away slowly, slipping into the shadows as quietly as they could.


    But suddenly, an overwhelming, ferocious aura surged out from deep within the shelter, so powerful it made the air feel heavy.


    Your next read is at My Virtual Library Empire


    The scar-faced man and the freckled-faced girl froze, feeling a tight grip around their waists.


    They looked down in horror to see a massive, trunk-like tentacle wrapped around them. Their faces went pale with fear.


    Before they could react, the tentacle tightened and pulled them backward with an unstoppable force. They let out piercing screams as they were dragged into the pitch-black darkness. Within moments, their voices were gone.


    "Hm?" Ethan glanced in their direction, sensing the ferocious aura as well. His expression grew more cautious. It seemed there were still significant dangers lurking in the parasitic monsters'' nest.


    Chris heard the brief, blood-curdling screams. Though they faded quickly, they left him shaken to his core.


    "What¡­ what was that?"


    "What else could it be in a monster nest?" Brandon replied with a rhetorical question, his voice tinged with unease.


    Both of them were still shaken. The monsters they had fought earlier were mostly juveniles, not particularly strong¡ªroughly equivalent to Awakeners who had just formed their Neurocores.


    But deeper in the nest? That was a whole different story. There could be A-rank monsters, A+ even¡­ or worse, S-rank.


    The creature that had just snatched those two away? Its strength was definitely above A-rank.


    "That''s just terrifying¡­" Chris muttered under his breath. He pulled out a small transparent bottle and began pouring its contents¡ªa camouflage potion¡ªall over himself.


    He wasn''t sure if it would still work, but anything was better than nothing. Even a little protection was better than none at all.


    "Ugh, what the hell is that smell?" Brandon grimaced, waving his hand in front of his nose.


    "You smell awful¡­"


    After the intense battle, Ethan had successfully played the role of an Earth-type Awakener, sealing the entrance completely. Even if the monsters managed to dig through the rubble, it would take them at least five or six hours.


    That was more than enough time.


    Ethan began collecting the corpses of both humans and parasitic monsters, storing them all in his spatial storage ring.


    There were so many.


    Too many to eat. He couldn''t possibly finish them all¡­


    The only thing of real value to Ethan was Isaac''s A-rank crystal core. As the 005-ranked Awakener from Rancho Cucamonga, Isaac''s strength wasn''t insignificant.


    "Alright, let''s move. Time to find more food¡ªuh, I mean, the rest of the team," Ethan said casually.


    "Oh, right! Sure, sure!"


    Chris, Brandon, and the remaining seven or eight Awakeners nodded quickly, not daring to voice any objections.


    The group began making their way deeper into the dark, ominous nest.


    Strangely enough, they didn''t encounter any more parasitic monsters. It was eerily quiet, as if something was brewing in the shadows.


    ...


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the nest, Mia''s team had also managed to fend off the monsters and seal another entrance. With Sean, Zane, and a few other powerhouses in their group, their strength was formidable.


    Zane, ever the opportunist, was busy trying to charm Mia. "Mia, I just took down a few B-rank monsters and collected some crystal cores. Here, they''re all for you."


    "Are you trying to teach me how to do my job?" Mia glanced down at the crystal cores in Zane''s hand. Despite her sharp words, she took them without hesitation.


    "No, no, of course not," Zane said, shaking his head quickly. He forced a smile and added, "Your friend, Ethan, right? Gotta admit, he''s a good-looking guy. Even back in my prime, I''d have to step aside in the looks department. But¡­ his strength doesn''t seem all that impressive. He''s probably all show, no substance."


    "Don''t talk bad about my friends in front of me," Mia interrupted bluntly, her tone leaving no room for argument.


    The group continued moving forward, heading toward the rendezvous point with the other teams. Zane pursed his lips, feeling a bit annoyed. Protective, aren''t we? he thought to himself. Not like it matters. Who knows if your friend is even still alive? Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He couldn''t help but wonder if Isaac had managed to carry out the task he''d been assigned.


    But with Isaac''s strength?


    There shouldn''t have been any issues¡­ right?


    Still, Zane decided to plant a seed, just in case. "Mia, this mission is incredibly dangerous. Losses are inevitable. If something happens to a friend of yours, don''t take it too hard, alright?"


    "Oh?" Mia turned to look at him, her gaze sharp. "Didn''t expect you to be so¡­ philosophical. You''ve got quite the mindset."


    "Heh, well, yeah. Comes with the territory. We''ve been on so many missions, seen so much life and death¡­ you just get used to it after a while," Zane said with a forced chuckle, trying to sound nonchalant.


    ...

 Chapter 223 What secret?

    "Yeah, you''ll get used to it," Mia said casually.


    But just then, from the darkness ahead, a faint, guttural roar echoed, and a menacing aura began to spread through the air.


    "Huh? More monsters?" Zane frowned, instantly on alert. "These things just don''t know when to quit."


    "Get ready for a fight," Mia said, unfazed. With a sharp shing, she drew the tachi from her back. Considering they were deep in the monsters'' lair and had sealed off the entrance, running into an attack was hardly unexpected.


    Within seconds, the sound of chaotic footsteps grew louder, closing in fast. Soon, terrifying figures emerged from the shadows.


    They were mostly humanoid, but their grotesque, muscular tentacles marked them as anything but human. These were no ordinary creatures¡ªthey were the elite, mature and powerful.


    "Ugh, these monsters are so scary," a strikingly beautiful woman said, her voice trembling with fear.


    Zane, exuding confidence, turned to her. "Sophie, stay behind me."


    "Oh, okay!" Sophie nodded quickly, like a nervous little bird pecking at seeds.


    As the monsters charged closer, their tentacles lashed out like whips. Zane unsheathed a short alloy blade and darted forward, his speed leaving afterimages in his wake.


    Clearly, his abilities were agility-based. As an A+ rank Speed Enhancer Awakener, his movements were razor-sharp. With swift, precise strikes, he severed the tentacles and plunged his blade into the heart of one creature, expertly extracting its crystal core.


    It was obvious he was no stranger to combat. His efficiency and familiarity with the monsters'' anatomy spoke volumes.


    Mia''s sharp eyes followed his movements. While she didn''t think much of Zane as a person, she had to admit that, as their captain, his willingness to lead from the front wasn''t entirely without merit.


    Nearby, another monster lunged at her. Mia''s tachi crackled with electric energy, illuminating the darkness as she swung it in a wide arc, slicing through several creatures'' torsos in one fluid motion. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Behind her, Sean provided cover. With a single punch, he sent a monster flying over a hundred feet away.


    "Damn it! Where the hell is the supply stash?" someone shouted in frustration.


    Meanwhile, the elemental Awakeners in the group were already channeling their powers. Energy rippled around them as they worked together to fend off the relentless wave of monsters.


    Sophie, a Water Element Awakener, conjured a shimmering blue Torrent Barrier that held the creatures at bay. Beside her, an Ice Element Awakener formed sharp icicles that shot forward like bullets, piercing through several monsters.


    "Nice teamwork, Sophie!" someone called out.


    "Thanks," Sophie replied with a quick nod, though she didn''t dare let her guard down. The monsters showed no signs of stopping, continuing their relentless charge.


    As the group fought with everything they had, none of them noticed two shadowy figures silently circling around to their rear, moving like ghosts.


    Sophie, focused on her attacks, unleashed a cascade of water energy that flowed like a waterfall, her movements graceful and fluid. For a B-rank Awakener, her strength was nothing to scoff at.


    But compared to someone like Ethan, she still seemed a bit... clumsy.


    "Water Prison!" Sophie called out, her voice steady. A surge of water coiled around several monsters, trapping them in place.


    Just then, faint footsteps echoed from behind her. Something¡ªor someone¡ªwas approaching, slowly but deliberately.


    "Who''s there?" Sophie''s instincts kicked in, and she spun around, her eyes scanning the darkness.


    Two figures emerged from the shadows. One was a young man with a scar running across his face, and the other was a girl with freckles dotting her cheeks.


    "Sophie, relax, it''s us!" the scar-faced man said, stepping forward.


    "You two?" Sophie blinked in surprise. She recognized them immediately¡ªthey were from the Rancho Cucamonga shelter.


    "Weren''t you supposed to stay back and seal off the first entrance? What are you doing here?"


    "We did seal it," the scar-faced man explained. "But then a horde of monsters attacked, and we got separated."


    "Oh, yeah, we''ve stirred up quite a few monsters ourselves. Getting swarmed is pretty normal around here," Sophie said, not doubting their story.


    The freckled girl suddenly looked serious. "And... we discovered something. A secret about the shelter."


    "A secret?" Sophie''s curiosity was piqued. Like many others, she couldn''t resist a bit of gossip.


    The freckled girl glanced around cautiously. The battlefield was chaotic, filled with the sounds of clashing weapons and monstrous roars.


    "Come closer. I''ll tell you," the girl said in a hushed tone.


    "Alright," Sophie said, stepping toward them.


    The Ice Element Awakener nearby overheard their conversation and, intrigued, decided to follow.


    "What secret? Tell me too!" the Ice Element Awakener asked, her curiosity getting the better of her.


    The scar-faced man and the freckled girl exchanged a glance, then motioned for them to follow. They led Sophie and the Ice Awakener to a more secluded spot, away from the chaos of the battlefield, ensuring no one else would overhear.


    Enjoy new adventures from My Virtual Library Empire


    Sophie and the Ice Awakener looked at them expectantly. "Alright, we''re listening now. Spill it," Sophie said, her tone a mix of excitement and impatience.


    "Alright," the scar-faced man said with a nod. But as he spoke, a sinister glint flickered in his eyes.


    "The secret is... I want to devour you."


    "What?!" Sophie''s face turned pale as the realization hit her. Something was very, very wrong.


    But it was too late. A sharp, cold pain shot through her abdomen. She gasped, looking down to see a grotesque tentacle piercing through her stomach, emerging from the scar-faced man''s mouth.


    Before she could even scream, the man''s body began to twist and contort unnaturally. A parasitic creature, still in its juvenile form, wriggled out from his chest, its fleshy mass pulsating as it slithered along the tentacle and into Sophie''s body.


    "You..." Sophie tried to speak, her voice trembling with terror. But her vision blurred, and darkness consumed her as she collapsed, unconscious.


    The Ice Awakener, standing beside her, was frozen in shock, her eyes wide with horror. She opened her mouth to scream for help, but before a sound could escape, something coiled tightly around her neck. A tentacle constricted her throat, cutting off her air.


    Her face turned red as veins bulged on her forehead, her tongue involuntarily sticking out. Another tentacle shot forward, stabbing into her abdomen with brutal force.


    ...


    Meanwhile, the battle at the frontlines was nearing its conclusion. Mia, Sean, Zane, and the others had proven their strength, cutting down the wave of monsters with precision and skill.


    The remaining creatures, realizing they were outmatched, abandoned their assault and retreated into the depths of the lair, vanishing into the shadows.


    "Ha! Cowards," Zane spat on the ground, glaring in the direction the monsters had fled. "These beasts really don''t know when to quit."


    A younger Awakener nearby tilted his head, puzzled. "That was weird, though. They came at us so aggressively, but then they just bolted."


    "Hmph," Zane scoffed, a smug grin spreading across his face. "Their leader probably realized we''re here and is shaking in its boots, scrambling to figure out what to do."


    "Let''s hope that''s the case," the younger Awakener said, sounding cautiously optimistic.


    But Zane suddenly furrowed his brow, glancing around. "Wait a second... where''s Sophie?"


    "Honey, I''m right here," a familiar voice called out from the shadows. Sophie stepped forward, her striking features illuminated by the faint light. She was smiling, her tone sweet and reassuring.


    "Oh, there you are," Zane said, visibly relaxing. "You didn''t get hurt during the fight, did you? Wait... what happened to your clothes? They''re torn."


    "It''s nothing," Sophie said quickly, shaking her head. "I just got nicked by accident earlier. No big deal."


    The Ice Awakener, who had followed Sophie, chimed in with a grin. "Sophie was amazing out there! She took down a bunch of monsters all by herself."


    "Ha! That''s my girl," Zane said with a hearty laugh, clearly proud. He didn''t seem to notice anything unusual. "Wait till I''ve got some downtime¡ªI''ll make sure to give you something special."


    ...

 Chapter 224 The first parasitic creature

    Meanwhile, Ethan and his group walked through the pitch-black corridor, the silence around them almost unsettling. Yet, nothing happened.


    Perhaps the monster leader had sensed that this group wasn''t to be trifled with and decided against sending its minions to attack.


    "When you''re out in the wild, the most important thing is knowing who the real big shots are," Chris said smugly, puffing out his chest.


    Brandon glanced at him sideways. "Let''s be real, Chris. This is all thanks to Mia. If it were just you, the monsters wouldn''t even bother. You''re not exactly useful to them. Now, if you managed to condense a crystal core, that might change."


    "Hey, come on..." Chris''s face darkened as he caught the jab. "But seriously, I''ve been feeling stronger lately. My body feels different, and my head''s been itching like crazy. I think I''m close to condensing my crystal core."


    "Or maybe you''re just growing a brain tumor," Brandon quipped with a smirk.


    Chris''s eyes widened. "You little punk! What''s that supposed to mean? Don''t you know how to respect your elders? Are you saying Uncle Chris has something wrong with his head?"


    "I didn''t say that. You did," Brandon replied, feigning innocence. "But if you really are about to condense a crystal core, you''d better be careful."


    "..." Chris was left speechless, though he couldn''t deny that the past couple of months had been transformative. Following Mia into battle after battle, risking his life, and consuming a fair share of Neurocores had pushed his limits. Even with his mediocre aptitude, he could feel the signs of a breakthrough.


    The thought of becoming a crystal-core Awakener filled Chris with anticipation.


    "Hey, what do you think my ability will be if I condense a crystal core? Could it be something super powerful? Like, one-of-a-kind, world-shaking stuff?"


    "Maybe you''ll awaken the ability to bake whole-grain bread," Brandon joked. "You know, like those mages in World of Warcraft who can conjure food out of thin air."


    "..." Chris rolled his eyes, feeling the younger generation was far too flippant. But then, as he thought about it, the idea of conjuring bread didn''t seem so bad.


    If he could make bread out of thin air, he''d probably become the most popular person in the entire human race...


    The group continued following Ethan, chatting idly as they made their way to the rendezvous point. Once there, they''d regroup and plan their next hunting operation.


    As they ventured deeper into the shelter, the air grew damp and stifling. The walls bore clear signs of human excavation, evidence of the shelter''s construction.


    There were rooms of various sizes scattered throughout, along with remnants of old equipment¡ªcommunication stations, radar systems, and generators¡ªall of which were now completely destroyed.


    Ethan noticed scorch marks in some areas, the walls blackened from fire. It was likely the result of chaos during the shelter''s downfall.


    The corridors branched off in multiple directions, forming a labyrinth-like structure. But Ethan moved with confidence, unfazed by the maze. He clearly knew where he was going.


    Before long, they arrived at a large hall. Broken computer monitors littered the floor, their shattered screens reflecting faint glimmers of light. Various pieces of equipment were scattered around, most of them damaged beyond repair. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the center of the room was a table covered in what appeared to be old lab equipment, now broken and strewn about.


    "This should be the place," Ethan said, his sharp gaze scanning the room.


    The rendezvous point they had agreed upon was the shelter''s research lab. Its central location made it relatively safe and accessible, with equal distance to all three entrances. It was also one of the shelter''s core areas.


    Ethan began inspecting the room, his eyes taking in every detail.


    In one corner, he spotted a fully decomposed skeleton slumped against the wall. Next to it, on the ground, lay a handgun. The skull was tilted to the side, a dark bullet hole visible in its temple.


    It wasn''t hard to piece together what had happened. The person had likely been cornered by monsters, with no way out. In the end, they had chosen to take their own life rather than face a more gruesome fate.


    What caught Ethan''s attention, however, was the small safe embedded in the wall behind the skeleton. The corpse was partially blocking the safe''s door.


    "Chris, come here," Ethan called out casually.


    Chris''s ears perked up, and he quickly jogged over. "What''s up? Need something?"


    "Move this skeleton out of the way."


    "Uh..." Chris hesitated for a moment, his expression a mix of reluctance and resignation. "Alright, fine."


    He crouched down and began moving the remains. In the pre-apocalypse world, handling a skeleton like this would''ve been enough to give anyone the creeps. But now? It was just another day.


    Aside from being a bit grimy, it didn''t bother him much. He also cleared away some of the surrounding debris, including tattered clothing and other scattered items.


    Once the area was clear, Ethan drew his tachi. With a swift, precise slash, the blade cut through the safe''s door with ease.


    Inside, neatly stacked, was a pile of research documents, their white pages still intact despite the passage of time. Stay tuned for updates on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Figures. Looks like it''s pretty useless after all..." Ethan muttered to himself, not surprised in the slightest. This place was nothing like the Genesis Biotech lab vault¡ªthere was no way they''d stumble upon a ''Golden Legendary'' here.


    Chris and the others, however, were curious. "So, what''s in there?"


    "Why don''t you take a look yourself?" Ethan didn''t even bother to move.


    "Oh, uh, sure..." Chris and the group nodded and started pulling out the documents.


    After sifting through the papers, they found a few pages that caught their attention¡ªinformation about parasitic creatures.


    This whole disaster? It all started in a lab.


    According to the records, the Santa Clarita shelter had collected a few meteorites from outer space. Upon studying them, they discovered unidentified biological cells on the surface.


    And those cells? They were incredibly active, constantly dividing on their own.


    One became two, two became four¡ªthe growth was exponential. Within just a few hours, the cells had developed into a living organism.


    That was the first parasitic creature.


    The records stopped there.


    But what happened next wasn''t hard to piece together. Some researcher must''ve been infected while studying the creature.


    Then, over time, it began infecting others, spreading rapidly. The numbers grew exponentially, forming a significant threat.


    By the time one parasitic creature was exposed, it was already too late¡ªmost of the people nearby had already been turned. And just like that, the catastrophe began.


    This led to the infamous Santa Clarita Shelter Massacre.


    Chris stared at the documents, a chill running down his spine. He couldn''t help but feel a twinge of fear. After all, something similar had almost happened at the Los Angeles shelter. "Good thing I caught those creatures in time back at our place. Otherwise, who knows what could''ve happened!"


    "Oh, well, aren''t you the hero of the day," Brandon said, giving him a thumbs-up.


    Ethan, however, was lost in thought. These parasitic creatures had arrived via meteorites from outer space, just like the Radiant Crystals. The similarities were too striking to ignore.


    There had to be a connection between the two.


    Or maybe... something even bigger. A conspiracy, perhaps.


    But before he could dwell on it further, faint footsteps echoed from the other side of the corridor. The sound of human movement.


    It was clear¡ªanother team had sealed off the entrance and was now regrouping here.


    Leading the group was Mia, with Zane, Sean, and a handful of other Awakeners following close behind.


    "Is the main hall up ahead where the supplies are stored?" Sean asked, his voice tinged with anticipation.


    Mia shook her head. "We need to take out the monster leader first. If we don''t kill it, finding supplies won''t matter."


    "Huh? Oh... yeah, you''re right," Sean said, realizing she had a point.


    As they approached the hall, they began to sense the presence of other humans inside.


    Zane''s eyes narrowed with curiosity.


    "That''s odd. Who could''ve gotten here before us?"


    ...

 Chapter 225 No, it went fine

    As they headed toward the main hall, nearing the entrance, a few familiar figures came into view¡ªChris and Brandon were among them.


    "Hehehe, Sophie, you''re back! How''d it go? Everything smooth? You''re not hurt, are you?" Chris hurried over, his concern written all over his face.


    Sophie''s eyes sparkled mischievously as she gave a shy smile. "I''m fine, really. What about you? You okay?"


    "Me? Oh, yeah, yeah, I''m good. Totally fine." Chris felt like his bones were turning to jelly. She looked even more stunning than before. If he stared any longer, he might just melt on the spot.


    And he couldn''t help but notice something¡ªa subtle shift in Sophie''s demeanor toward him. There was a hint of something¡­ an unspoken signal, like she was opening the door for him to get closer.


    Suddenly, he felt like all those whole-grain sandwiches he''d shared with her hadn''t gone to waste after all.


    Can''t hold onto your sandwiches? Don''t expect to hold onto a girlfriend.


    Nearby, Brandon and the others were greeting Mia and her group. Meanwhile, Zane''s eyes scanned the area, quickly piecing things together. It was this team. They''d been stationed at the entrance earlier, which made sealing it off easier for them. No wonder they''d gotten back faster.


    Still, the fact that the entrance was secured meant Isaac had succeeded. Whatever task Zane had entrusted to him must''ve been handled.


    That''s my guy, Zane thought, a flicker of pride in his chest.


    Turning to Mia, he decided to give her a heads-up, just in case. "Mia, you saw it earlier¡ªsealing off the entrance wasn''t exactly a walk in the park. It''s dangerous, and injuries or worse are always a possibility. If Isaac couldn''t cover everything, well¡­ that''s just how it goes."


    "Yeah, I get it," Mia replied curtly, not saying much more.


    With Chris and the others leading the way, the group moved into the hall together. But the moment they stepped inside, Zane felt something was off. His people¡ªhis team from the shelter¡ªwere nowhere to be seen.


    His gaze swept the room, and then he spotted it. A figure, dressed in pristine white, standing in the center of the research lab.


    "What the¡­?" Zane''s eyes widened in shock. He rubbed them hard, convinced he must be seeing things. But no, the figure was still there.


    This doesn''t make sense. What''s he doing here?


    A sinking feeling hit Zane like a punch to the gut. His mind raced. "Where''s Isaac? Where did he go?"


    "Isaac''s dead," Ethan said flatly, as if it were the most ordinary thing in the world.


    "What? That''s impossible!" Zane''s voice rose, his expression twisting with disbelief. "Isaac''s one of our shelter''s top Awakeners¡ªShelter 005''s best! He''s strong. There''s no way he''s dead!"


    "He failed to seal the entrance," Ethan replied matter-of-factly. "Got surrounded by monsters and killed."


    Zane''s jaw clenched, his teeth grinding audibly. A vein throbbed on his forehead as he struggled to process the news. "No. No way. Something''s not right here!"


    "Captain Zane," Mia interjected, her tone calm but laced with irony. "Didn''t you just say earlier that sealing the entrance was dangerous? That casualties were to be expected?"


    "¡­" Zane''s face turned an ugly shade of red, his frustration boiling over but leaving him with no retort.


    And then he noticed something else¡ªnone of the people from Rancho Cucamonga Shelter were here. Not the scar-faced man, not the freckled girl. No one.


    Casualties? Zane thought bitterly. This isn''t casualties. This is a complete wipeout!


    "But if Isaac''s dead," Zane pressed, his voice sharp with suspicion, "then how did you manage to seal the entrance?"


    "The entrance collapsed during the fight," Ethan said casually, as if it were no big deal. "Blocked itself."


    "What?" Zane''s disbelief deepened. The entrance had been perfectly intact when they came in. How could it just conveniently collapse like that?


    And then there was the bigger issue¡ªhis entire team was gone. Too many coincidences stacked up, and Zane couldn''t shake the feeling that something was seriously off.


    His eyes locked onto Ethan, scrutinizing him. With Ethan''s level of strength, there was no way he could''ve been a threat to Isaac. Then he glanced at Chris and the others. They looked like they''d barely scraped through. No way they could''ve pulled something like this off either.


    At that moment, Mia spoke again, her voice cutting through his thoughts. "Captain Zane, didn''t you say you were used to this kind of life? The whole life-and-death thing?"


    Zane''s fists clenched at his sides, his face darkening. But he made up his mind. "I''ll get to the bottom of this. I''ll find out the truth."


    Just then, the sound of footsteps echoed from the corridor. Another group was returning¡ªRobert''s team. His figure emerged from the shadows, his sharp eyes scanning the room.


    "What''s all the noise about? Did the plan fall apart?" Robert asked, his tone calm but commanding.


    "No, it went fine," Ethan replied nonchalantly.


    Robert''s gaze swept over them, quickly noting the missing members. "These monsters are crafty. You''ve got to be ready for losses before you even engage. My condolences."


    Read exclusive chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Did your team lose anyone?" Zane asked, his frustration still simmering.


    "Nope," Robert said with a shrug.


    Zane: "¡­"


    Robert, with his S-rank strength and extensive experience fighting parasitic monsters, had no trouble leading his team to seal off an entrance. The task had gone off without a hitch.


    Now, with the first phase of their plan complete, everyone regrouped.


    "The next step is the most dangerous part," Robert said, his sharp eyes glinting. "We need to be ready to face the monster leader head-on." sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmph! I''ve been ready. Isn''t that why we''re here? To take it down?" Zane crossed his arms, his tone brimming with confidence.


    "Hmm¡­" Robert nodded slightly. "But finding the monster leader won''t be easy. These parasitic creatures rely heavily on stealth as their trump card. The stronger the monster, the better it is at hiding. For monsters above S-rank, they can completely suppress their presence. You won''t sense a thing."


    "That''s¡­ definitely a problem." Zane frowned, his brows knitting together. With so many monsters around, figuring out which one was the leader felt like trying to pick the right mystery box at random.


    His thoughts wandered for a moment, and his gaze flicked toward Ethan. That guy had no discernible presence at all. It was eerily similar to how Robert had just described the monster leader.


    Robert continued, "Because of this, we can''t come up with a detailed plan for what''s next. We''ll have to adapt as we go. Let''s just hope we all make it out alive."


    "Got it!" The group nodded in unison, their determination palpable.


    After a brief rest, they set off again. They moved through a wide corridor, heading deeper into the shelter. The darkness pressed in around them, and the atmosphere grew heavier. Everyone knew the next phase of their mission was fraught with danger, so most kept quiet, their minds focused.


    Well, most of them.


    Sean, for one, seemed completely unfazed. His sharp, curious eyes darted around like a tourist on a sightseeing trip, taking in every detail as if he were on a casual stroll.


    Ethan, as usual, walked silently at the back of the group, his expression unreadable.


    Chris, on the other hand, couldn''t stop himself from striking up conversations with Sophie every few minutes. He hadn''t expected much, but to his surprise, Sophie responded to every single one of his comments. Every. Single. One.


    Chris was over the moon. Her responses only encouraged him to be even more forward, his enthusiasm bubbling over.


    Brandon, watching this unfold, felt a pang of secondhand embarrassment. He quickly pulled Chris aside. "Uncle Chris, don''t you think you''re going a bit overboard?"


    "What''s wrong with what I''m doing? Huh? You jealous, kid? Don''t think I''ve forgotten how you''re always bragging about your online girlfriend," Chris shot back, a smug grin plastered across his face.


    "¡­" Brandon sighed, utterly exasperated. Love really does make people lose their minds. "That''s not the point. The point is, her boyfriend¡ªCaptain Zane¡ªis literally right there."


    "Boyfriend? Please." Chris waved dismissively, clearly unbothered. "That''s just a fling. Nothing serious." He smirked, recalling Zane''s infamous reputation for juggling over two hundred girlfriends. "Just wait. I''ll show you how it''s done. Watch me score a goal with a solo play."


    Brandon: "¡­"

 Chapter 226 Ill protect you�

    The group pressed forward, the corridor growing wider as they advanced. Up ahead, a staircase leading downward came into view.


    That staircase led to the second level of the shelter¡ªthe core area where critical supplies were once stored.


    But now, the air below was thick with a menacing aura, and faint, guttural roars of monsters echoed from the darkness.


    "The final showdown''s about to begin," Robert murmured.


    There were no shortcuts left. The only option was to fight their way down, locate the leader of the monsters, and take it out.


    Zane''s eyes narrowed as he spoke. "We need to move fast. The barricades at the entrances aren''t exactly solid. If the monsters outside manage to break through, we''ll be in even deeper trouble."


    "Got it," Robert replied with a firm nod.


    They were halfway down the staircase when shadowy figures began to emerge from the darkness ahead. Humanoid shapes, their bodies writhing with grotesque tentacles, faces twisted into horrifying grimaces. It was clear¡ªthey''d been waiting.


    "Get ready for battle!" Mia called out, unsheathing her tachi with a sharp shing. Behind her, the other Awakeners followed suit, drawing their weapons with grim determination.


    The tension was palpable. Everyone''s expressions hardened, bracing themselves as if facing a nightmare made real.


    "ROAR¡ª"


    A monstrous bellow erupted from the shadows, and the parasitic creatures launched their attack. One after another, they charged forward, intent on blocking the humans'' path.


    "Kill them!" someone shouted.


    Weapons flashed as the group surged ahead to meet the onslaught.


    Mia, Robert, Zane, and Sean¡ªfour of the strongest Awakeners¡ªtook the lead, holding the front line.


    Behind them, the elemental Awakeners began channeling their powers, energy swirling around them as they prepared to unleash their abilities.


    The battle descended into chaos in an instant.


    Among the fray, Robert moved with an almost ethereal grace, weaving through the monsters like a dancer on a stage. His headphones still rested snugly over his ears, as if the carnage around him was just background noise.


    Zane, on the other hand, fought with raw intensity, his blade slicing through the creatures with such speed that afterimages trailed behind him.


    Mia''s face was a mask of calm focus, her tachi cutting through the air with relentless precision. She was a whirlwind of destruction, a living meat grinder on the battlefield.


    Not far from her, Sean fought like a human wrecking ball, sending monsters flying with every swing of his fists. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With the four of them holding the line, the pressure on the others eased significantly. The elemental Awakeners unleashed their powers¡ªice spikes, fireballs, and other attacks tore through the monsters, thinning their ranks.


    The corridor was filled with the cacophony of battle¡ªshouts, roars, the clash of steel, and the screeches of dying monsters. The fight grew fiercer with every passing moment.


    Amid the chaos, Mia glanced back and caught sight of Ethan.


    He was holding his tachi lazily, almost as if he were bored. With casual, almost indifferent swings, he dispatched any monster that came too close. But if none approached him, he didn''t bother moving forward to engage.


    "This guy¡­ he''s really something else," Mia muttered under her breath, her tone a mix of annoyance and disbelief.


    Sean sidled up beside her, a mischievous glint in his eye. "Hey, you think that Isaac guy¡­ he''s the one Ethan ate, right?"


    "Oh? Even a fool could figure that out," Mia replied, raising an eyebrow.


    Sean smirked, clearly pleased with himself. "Well, I''ve got another big revelation."


    "What is it?"


    "Ethan was lying earlier," Sean said with absolute certainty.


    "¡­" Mia''s face darkened. She''d expected something more profound. "Yeah, no kidding. These days, Ethan lies without even blinking."


    Sean tilted his head, a curious look on his face. "But if he doesn''t blink¡­ wouldn''t his eyes get dry?"


    ¡­


    The group continued their relentless push downward, carving a path through the monsters. Robert was the first to reach the bottom of the staircase, stepping into a large hall.


    But the monsters kept coming, pouring in from all sides.


    "Robert, you''re finally back! I missed you so much!" A soft, trembling voice suddenly rang out from within the horde.


    Robert froze, turning toward the source of the voice. There, amidst the monsters, stood a girl of about fifteen or sixteen. Her skin was pale, her face sweet and innocent, and her large, watery eyes seemed to speak volumes, brimming with childlike purity.


    "Damn it¡­" Robert''s brow furrowed. He recognized her instantly. She had been his neighbor for years, someone he''d practically watched grow up.


    But now, she was one of them. A host to the parasite.


    Looking at her face¡ªso familiar, so unchanged¡ªmemories came flooding back. Her laughter, her smiles, the little moments they''d shared over the years.


    Mornings filled with birdsong, warm afternoons under the sun¡­ all of it came rushing back, bittersweet and painful.


    But those days were gone.


    And they weren''t coming back.


    "Robert, why didn''t you save me back then? Do you know how horrible my death was? My flesh¡­ it was eaten, bit by bit, by those monsters¡­"


    The girl''s voice trembled, filled with pain and accusation.


    Robert didn''t respond. Instead, he reached up and tapped the Bluetooth headphones resting on his ears, cranking the volume to its maximum. The music drowned out the chaos around him, muffling the sounds he didn''t want to hear.


    He hadn''t always been a fan of music.


    But now, it was the only thing that could silence the voices from his memories.


    With a flash of light, Robert''s Lightning Blade pierced through the girl''s chest in one swift motion. Her once-innocent face twisted into something grotesque, her features contorting as a guttural, hysterical scream erupted from her mouth.


    "Goodbye," Robert said coldly.


    With a sharp tug, he withdrew his blade, and in the same motion, flicked out a glowing crystal core from her body. The girl''s corpse crumpled to the ground, her skin shriveling rapidly until she became an unrecognizable husk, a horrifying shell of what she once was.


    These monsters¡­ they had a cruel way of using the memories and relationships of their hosts to mess with human minds.


    But Robert was used to it by now.


    He had already killed countless "friends" and "family" with his own hands.


    Even so, it never got easier. It was a torment that gnawed at the soul.


    The pounding music in his ears grew louder, drowning out the voices he didn''t want to hear. His eyes scanned the hall, taking in the swarm of monsters. Among them, he still recognized some familiar faces.


    "Kill them all!"


    Moments later, Mia and the others burst into the hall, joining the fight. The four of them were undeniably powerful, each at least A+ rank.


    But the sheer number of monsters was overwhelming, and the prolonged battle was taking its toll.


    The elemental Awakeners in the back were especially drained, their breathing growing heavier with every attack.


    Discover stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Sophie, don''t worry. I''ll protect you," Chris said, gripping his titanium-alloy machete tightly.


    Sophie gave a small, timid nod. "Thank you, Chris. You''re so kind."


    "Uh¡­" Chris froze for a moment, her words catching him off guard. His heart swelled with pride, and he couldn''t help but grin. Seeing Zane already charging ahead, Chris thought to himself, This is it. Time to shine. No more playing defense¡ªit''s time to score.


    Determined to impress, Chris threw himself into the fight with renewed vigor, hacking away at the monsters with exaggerated effort.


    Nearby, Brandon couldn''t help but call out, "Uncle Chris, take it easy! We''re just here to haul supplies, not play hero!"


    "It''s fine! Watch this!" Chris shouted back, his machete flashing as he took down a juvenile monster in just a few strikes.


    While Mia and the others held the front line, some monsters managed to slip through the cracks, circling around to attack the rear.


    And then, from the shadows at the back of the hall, two figures emerged quietly.


    It was the scar-faced man and the freckled girl¡ªboth of whom had been missing for some time.


    "Looks like the fight''s heating up," the scar-faced man said with a smirk.


    Chris turned his head at the sound of the voice, and his eyes widened in shock. He had seen it with his own eyes¡ªboth of them had been dragged away by monster tentacles. There was no doubt they had been parasitized.


    But what horrified him even more was that the two of them were now standing right next to Sophie and another ice-element Awakener.


    And neither of them seemed to notice the danger.


    Panic surged through Chris as he raised his machete and charged toward them, shouting at the top of his lungs, "Sophie, get away from them! I''ll protect you!"


    ...

 Chapter 227 A hat trick

    Chris was frantic, his movements swift and decisive. He would''ve stepped up for any teammate in danger, but this was Sophie. There was no hesitation.


    Time to show what being a man is all about.


    His blade sliced through the air, aimed straight for Scarface. Victory seemed imminent¡ªuntil, out of nowhere, Scarface tilted his head, and a tentacle shot out from behind him. It lashed through the air like a steel whip, slamming into Chris with brutal force.


    Thud!


    The impact sent Chris sprawling to the ground, landing face-first in a heap. It wasn''t his most graceful moment.


    "Well, that''s embarrassing..." he muttered under his breath, trying to push himself up. But before he could fully recover, the sharp sound of something cutting through the air reached his ears. Another tentacle was hurtling toward him, this one aimed to pierce straight through his back.


    Reacting on instinct, Chris rolled to the side in a quick kip-up, abandoning his weapon to grab the incoming tentacle with both hands.


    But the thing was slick with some kind of slimy mucus, slippery and disgusting. Worse, it was strong¡ªstronger than he expected. It slid through his grip bit by bit, coiling around his neck like a snake.


    "Gah!" Chris choked, his throat tightening as the tentacle constricted. His face turned red, veins bulging as his vision blurred with golden sparks.


    Scarface, meanwhile, grinned wickedly. Two more tentacles emerged from his back, slicing through the air with deadly intent, both aimed directly at Chris.


    The situation was dire. Death was staring him in the face.


    "Uncle Chris!" Brandon''s voice rang out from behind, filled with panic. He and the others were rushing to help, but they were too far away. There wasn''t enough time.


    "Damn it... I told you not to play the hero!" someone shouted in frustration.


    But just as despair began to settle in, something unexpected happened. Chris''s body started to glow faintly red, his skin heating up like he''d been thrown into a furnace. Waves of heat radiated off him, distorting the air around him.


    "What the...?" The onlookers froze, their eyes wide with confusion and disbelief.


    The heat intensified, growing stronger and stronger until it reached a boiling point. Then, with a deafening whoosh, flames erupted around Chris, engulfing him in a blazing inferno.


    In that critical moment, Chris had broken through. A crystal core had formed within him¡ªhe had awakened as a fire-type Awakener.


    "RAAAAH!" Chris roared, the flames surging outward. The tentacle wrapped around his neck shriveled and burned, retreating with a screech of pain.


    Finally free, Chris stood tall, flames dancing across his body. He looked down at his hands, flexing them as a newfound power coursed through him. His expression shifted from shock to exhilaration.


    "So this is what it feels like to awaken a crystal core..." he murmured, a grin spreading across his face.


    Confidence surged through him. He reached down to pick up his fallen machete, the flames licking up the blade as if it were an extension of his own body. His eyes locked onto Scarface, who now looked visibly uneasy despite his grotesque features.


    "Let''s see if you''re worthy of being my first kill as an Awakener," Chris said, his voice low and steady.


    The flames around him roared louder, the heat so intense it made the air shimmer. Then, in a burst of speed, Chris launched himself forward.


    "Flame Breathing, First Form: Wildfire!" he shouted, the words spilling out instinctively. Using the explosive force of the flames, he closed the distance in an instant, raising his blade high before bringing it down in a fiery arc.


    The fire surged with his strike, carving through the air like a dragon made of flames. Scarface barely had time to react. His face twisted in terror as the fire consumed him, his screams echoing through the battlefield.


    And then, silence. The flames died down, leaving nothing but ash in their wake. Scarface was gone, reduced to nothing more than a pile of smoldering embers.


    Chris stood there, his machete still raised, his body surrounded by the faint glow of dying embers. The flames around him flickered out, leaving him standing amidst the falling ash, which drifted down like snow.


    The others stared, dumbfounded. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Uncle Chris... broke through?" someone finally whispered.


    "What was that move he just used?" another asked, still in shock.


    "No idea... but it was kinda cool."


    The murmurs grew louder, a mix of awe and disbelief. For once, Chris had managed to steal the spotlight.


    Feeling the weight of their gazes, Chris couldn''t help but let a smirk creep onto his face. He tilted his head slightly, flashing what he thought was his most charming smile.


    "Man, I''m awesome," he thought to himself, thoroughly pleased. And the best part? Sophie had seen the whole thing.


    Surely, she was completely smitten now.


    How could she not be?


    Chris turned around, his gaze landing on Sophie, her delicate features glowing softly in the aftermath of the battle. With a confident stride, he walked up to her, stopping just a step away. His voice was low, carrying a hint of authority.


    "Woman, don''t wander off. It''s dangerous out here. You''re better off staying by my side."


    "Oh¡­" Sophie''s cheeks flushed a deep red as she lowered her head, avoiding his eyes. Her shy demeanor made her look even more delicate.


    The others froze, staring at the scene in stunned silence.


    What¡­ what kind of tone was that?


    Was this some kind of over-the-top CEO romance novel moment?


    Brandon, standing off to the side, scratched his head, utterly baffled. Something about today''s events felt¡­ off. Could it be? Did Uncle Chris actually score this time?


    Chris, on the other hand, was practically glowing with pride. After all the humiliation he''d endured, today felt like his moment of triumph. Finally, he was the hero. Finally, he was the center of attention.


    But in his self-satisfied haze, he failed to notice the subtle shift in Sophie''s expression. Her shy, blushing face slowly twisted into something darker, something sinister. Her lowered head hid a growing malice, and her aura turned icy cold.


    Then, without warning, Sophie''s head snapped up. Her face was no longer the gentle, bashful one from moments ago. Her eyes gleamed with bloodlust, her expression twisted into something monstrous.


    Before Chris could react, her abdomen split open grotesquely, and a tentacle shot out with terrifying speed, faster than the eye could follow.


    "Huh?" Chris''s eyes widened in shock as he sensed the danger too late. He tried to dodge, but the tentacle was already upon him.


    Schlunk!


    A sharp, searing pain tore through his shoulder as the tentacle pierced clean through. The wound was in almost the exact same spot as the last two times he''d been injured.


    "This¡­ this can''t be¡­" Chris stammered, his voice trembling. His wide eyes locked onto Sophie¡ªor whatever she had become. Her once-beautiful face was now a grotesque mask of bloodlust and malice, her monstrous form radiating pure hostility.


    Chris''s heart sank. It felt like his entire world was crumbling around him. The dramatic, triumphant moment he''d envisioned had turned into a nightmare.


    "Not again¡­" he muttered, his voice hollow. "Another parasite¡­"


    The sky above was gray and heavy, the snow outside falling in a slow, somber drift.


    Brandon, watching from a distance, let out a long sigh. Somehow, this felt¡­ inevitable. Like the universe was just correcting itself.


    "Uncle Chris really did score¡­ a hat trick," Brandon muttered, shaking his head in disbelief.


    Sophie¡ªor rather, the parasite controlling her¡ªwasn''t done. Seeing that her first strike hadn''t finished Chris off, she lashed out again, another tentacle whipping toward him with deadly precision.


    Chris gritted his teeth, forcing himself to ignore the pain. With his free hand, he raised his machete and managed to deflect the attack, the blade sparking as it clashed against the slimy appendage.


    "Hey! A little help here!" Chris shouted, his voice strained.


    "Oh, right!" The others snapped out of their daze and rushed forward, joining the fight against the monstrous Sophie.


    But the chaos didn''t stop there. Not far away, two other women¡ªa freckled girl and an ice-type Awakener¡ªsuddenly revealed their true forms as well. Their faces twisted into monstrous visages, and they lunged at their former teammates, their bodies morphing into grotesque shapes.


    Brandon quickly pulled Chris out of the fray, helping him retreat to a safer distance. "Uncle Chris, you''ve done it again. You''ve sniffed out the parasites for us. You''re like¡­ a magnet for them."


    "¡­" Chris said nothing, his face dark as he clutched his wounded shoulder. His mood was at rock bottom, the sting of betrayal cutting deeper than the physical pain. He hadn''t even begun to recover from the emotional blow.


    Stay updated through My Virtual Library Empire


    All he wanted was a sweet, normal romance. Was that too much to ask? Why¡­ why did every woman he got close to turn out to be a parasite?


    Maybe¡­ maybe he was cursed. Maybe being near women was just bad luck for him.


    Chris took a deep, shaky breath, his mind racing. After a moment, his expression hardened, and he made a decision.


    "Brandon," he said, his voice low and resolute. "I''ve made up my mind. From now on¡­ I''m done liking women."


    "Wait, what?!" Brandon recoiled, his eyes wide with shock. He instinctively pulled his hand away from Chris, as if the declaration had physically startled him.


    Meanwhile, on the front lines, Zane and the others were locked in fierce combat. The battlefield was littered with the corpses of countless monsters, their bodies piling up like small hills.


    But when Zane glanced back, he noticed the chaos unfolding behind them. Sophie and three others had fully transformed into monsters, turning on their own teammates with savage ferocity.


    A pang of sadness flickered across his face. It was always hard to see comrades fall like this.


    But before the melancholy could take root, Ethan stepped forward. His movements were swift and precise, his expression cold and unflinching. With a single, clean strike, he cut Sophie down, her body collapsing to the ground in a heap. Without missing a beat, he angled his blade and carved out her crystal core in one smooth motion.


    His efficiency was almost unsettling. It was clear this wasn''t his first time dealing with something like this.


    ...